Могильнер М. (ред.) Ab Imperio 2, 2005 (2005)

3
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
'0LP*4hhL '0hTLhT5
"HOBH1HKA R3MKA H R3MKH HOBH1HKH
B HMHEPHH H HAHHH"
"1HE POLI1ICS OF LANCIACE AND 1HE LANCIACE OF POLI1ICS
OF EMPIRE AND NA1ION"
rema roa 2005 annual theme:
H3LKH CAMOOHHCAHHH HMHEPHH
H MHOIOHAHHOHAALHOIO IOCYAPCTBA
LANGUAGES OF SELF-DESCRIPTION
IN EMPIRE AND MULTINATIONAL STATE
METOOAOIHH H TEOPHH I. METHODOLOGY AND THEORY
16
21
63
11
101
10
Or peaxnnn Ho.umura sira u no.umura c+ic.oe
From the Editors Politics of Language and Politics of Meaning
3npm Tomncon Bsir u+nepua.us+a u pas.u:ui c+ic. noumu
'u+nepu. u+nepcru oucrvpc e no.umu:ecro usuu Be.uroo-
pumauuu 1895-1914 ee.
Andrew S. Thompson The Language of Imperialism and the Meaning of Empire.
Imperial Discourse in British Politics, 1895-1914
3npm Tomncon H+nepcrue siru. nocmcrpunmv+ o. AI
Andrew S. Thompson Imperial Languages. A Postscript for AI
Bnnn Amxpo]r Bsir
Bill AshcroIt Language
Hnrepnim c Bnanmnpom Annarontm 'B coepe+euuo Poccuu uem
onpeoe.euuo siroeo no.umuru...
Interview with Vladimir Alpatov 'Contemporarv Russia Does Not Have a Well
Defined Language Policv...
69
4
Coepxanne/Contents
FORUM AI:
AHuABHT, 3IK H HAHHOHAHIHA HEHTHuHOCTI
B POCCHHCKOH HMHEPHH
ALPHABET, LANGUAGE, AND NATIONAL IDENTITY IN THE RUSSIAN EMPIRE
Mnxann onnnon, apnyc Cranmnac Beeoeuue r qopv+v
Mikhail Dolbilov, Darius Stalinas Introduction to the Forum
Xenptx Inemonxn A.ercauop Iu.iqepouue u c.aeuoqu.icrue
npoermi us+eueuu uauoua.iuo-rv.imvpuo uoeumu:uocmu ua
sanaouix orpauuax Poccucro u+nepuu
Henryk Glbocki Alexander Hilferding and the Slavophile Profects of Alteration
of Cultural-National Identitv in Western Borderlands of the Russian Empire
Johannes Remy The Ukrainian Alphabet as a Political Question in the
Russian Empire before 1876
Hoxannec Pemn Vrpauucru a.qaeum rar no.umu:ecru eonpoc e Poccucro
u+nepuu oo 1876 e.
Pnxapa Byninnyc Bsiroea no.umura e Poccucro u+nepuu u
vrpauucru nepeeoo Buo.uu (1860-1906)
Ricarda Vulpius Language Policv in the Russian Empire. A Case of Translation
of the Bible into Ukrainian, 1860-1906
apnyc Cranmnac Hoeumuqurau, sir u a.qaeum .umoeee e
poccucro uauoua.iuo no.umure 1860-x eoooe
Darius Stalinas Lithuanian Identitv, Language, and Script in Russian Nationalitv
Policv (in the 1860s)
Mnxann onnnon Hpeepamuocmu rupu..usauu. sanpem .amuuui
u omporpamu:ecra pvcuqurau .umoeee e eu.eucro+ eeuepa.-
evoepuamopcmee e 1864-1882 ee.
Mikhail Dolbilov Jicissitudes of Cvrilli:ation. The Ban on Latin Alphabet and
Bureaucratic Russification of the Lithuanians in the Jilno General-Governorship,
1864-1882
Cepre Toxri damuuua u.u rupu..ua. npoo.e+a eioopa a.qa-
euma e oe.opvccro+ uauoua.iuo+ oeueuuu eo emopo no.oeuue
XIX ua:a.e XX eera
Sergei Tokt` Latin or Cvrillic Alphabet. The Problem of Alphabet Choice in
Bvelorussian National Movement in the Second Half of the 19
th
Earlv 20
th
Centurv
167
191
297
255
135
225
123
HCTOPHH HISTORY II. 122
5
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Pnxapa Byninnyc Vrpauucru sir u uro.iuoe oov:euue e nosoue-
u+nepcru nepuoo
Ricarda Vulpius Ukrainian Language and Schooling in Late Imperial Period
Bopioa sa sir. nvo.urau oorv+eumoe
Struggle for the Language. Publication of Documents
369
393
425
Margrethe B. Svik, Olga Filippova Images of Languages and the
Politics of Language and Identitv in Ukraine.The Burden of the Past
and Contestation in the Present
Mapraper Connx n Onira unnnnnona Oopasi siroe u no.umura uoeumu:uo-
cmu u sira e Vrpauue. epvs npou.oeo u coepe+euui rouq.urm
William Fierman Ka:akh Language and Prospects for Its Role in
Ka:akh 'Groupness
Ynnixm unpman Kasaxcru sir u nepcnermuei eeo po.u e rasaxcro epvnno-
eo co.uoapuocmu
ABC: HCCAEOBAHHH HMHEPHH
H HAHHOHAAH3MA
ABC: EMPIRE & NATIONALISM
STUDIES
V. 424
HCKYCCTBO HAHHCAHH HCTOPHH HMHEPHH H HAHHH: A3EPBAHXAH
THE ART OF HISTORY WRITING IN EMPIRE AND NATION: AZERBAIJAN
Lale Yalyn-Heckmann Remembering the Dead and the Living of the
'Kolkho: and 'Sovkho:. Past and Present of Gendered Rural Life
in A:erbaifan
Hena nunn-Xexmann Bcno+uua ueix u +epmeix e ro.xose u coexose.
npou.oe u uacmouee eeuoepuo ce.icro usuu e Asepoaoaue
Cepre Pymxnnen Iepou:ecru onoc u roucmpvupoeauue oopasa
ucmopu:ecroeo epaea
Sergei Rumiantsev Heroic Epic Poetrv and a Construction of the Image of the
Historical Enemv
Yasemin Kilit Aklar The Teaching of Historv in A:erbaifan and Na-
tionalism
cmnn Knnnr Axnap Hpenooaeauue ucmopuu e Asepoaoaue u uauoua.us+
APXHB ARCHIVE III. 320
331
321
COHHOAOIHH, 3THOAOIHH,
HOAHTOAOIHH
SOCIOLOGY, ETHNOLOGY,
POLITICAL SCIENCE
IV. 368
441
469
6
Coepxanne/Contents
499
517
524
527
543
Cepre nron Hapaoue+i u napaoorci rouenuu uauoua.iuoeo
eocvoapcmea e nocmcoeemcro Mo.oaeuu. sir, eocvoapcmeeu-
uocmi u uauoua.iua uoeumu:uocmi
Sergei Digol Paradigms and Paradoxes of the Concept of Nation State in Post-
Soviet Moldova. Language, Statehood, and National Identitv
Eric Naiman, Sex in Public. The Incarnation of Earlv Soviet Ideologv
(Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 1999). 320 pp., ills. Index.
ISBN: 0-691-02625-4 (paperback).
Orcaua Caprucoea
Enrenn Inymenxo. Iepon nmnepnn. Hoprpert poccncxnx xono-
nnanintx exrene. Mocxna: 'XXI nex-Cornacne, 2001. 464 c.
ISBN: 5-293-00038-1.
Wim van Meurs
Cynthia Hyla Whittaker (Ed.), Russia Engages the World, 1453-1825
(London and Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2002). 208
pp.120 ill. Index. ISBN: 0-674-0127-8-X.
E.eua Buu.euroea
Herp 3+pxapr. Ieorpa]nx nacenennx Poccnn / Hep. c nonicxoro.
Canxr-Herepypr: 'Hencxn npocrop, 2003. 304 c. Cnncox nnre-
parypt, cnncox pncynxon, cnncox rannn. ISBN: 5-94716-032-3.
Oktav Tanrisever
Bxuecnan Heonnonnu Hocennu. Tpannnonnax enopyccxax epen-
nx n enponecxo nepcnexrnne. Mnncx: 'T+xnanorix, 2004. 350 c.
ISBN: 985-458-096-2.
Ceem.aua C+upuoea
Enena Bnmnenxona. 3aorxci o ymax noanntx: Pennrnosnax
nonnrnxa n Poccnn nepno uerneprn XIX nexa. Caparon: Hsareni-
crno Caparoncxoro ynnnepcnrera, 2002. 444 c. Bnnnorpa]nuec-
xn cnncox, yxasareni nmen. ISBN: 5-292-03001-5.
Archimandrite Pavel Stefanov
534
HOBEHHHE MHmOAOIHH NEWEST MYTHOLOGIES VI. 498
PEHEH3HH H BHBAHOIPAmHH BOOK REVIEWS VII.
Penensnn Reviews 517
538
7
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
546
555
568
572
578
Yxpanncxax rpexo-xaronnuecxax nepxoni: Hpeoonenne mn]a. Ma-
repnant cemnnapa 25 noxpx 2002 r. Mocxna: Hncrnryr nsyuennx
pennrnn n crpanax CHI n Banrnn; Mexynaponoe omecrno 'Me-
mopnan; uon Ienpnxa Bennx, 2002. 148 c.
Jpuecm Iioe.
Stephane A. Dudoignon (Ed.), Devout Societies vs. Impious States?
Transmitting Islamic Learning in Russia, Central Asia, and China,
through the Twentieth Centurv (Proceedings oI an International Collo-
quium Held in the Carre des Sciences, French Ministry oI Research,
Paris, November 12-13, 2001) (Islamkundliche Untersuchungen,
0939-1940, Band 258) (Berlin: Klaus Schwarz Verlag, 2004). 296 p.
Summaries, Glossary, Index. ISBN: 3-87997-314-8.
Michael Rouland
Pavel Polian, Against Their Will. The Historv and Geographv of Forced
Migrations in the USSR (Budapest and New York: Central European
University Press, 2004). 425 p. Bibliography, Index oI Personal Names,
Index oI Geographical Names. ISBN: 963-9241-73-3.
Cepee ueo.
Elise Kimerling WirtschaIter, The Plav of Ideas in Russian Enlighten-
ment Theater (DeKalb, Ill.: Northern Illinois University Press, 2003).
296 pp. Appendix, Bibliography, Index. ISBN: 0-87580-310-5.
Hpuua Moposoea
Conercxax nnacri naponax nnacri? Ouepxn ncropnn naponoro
nocnpnxrnx conercxo nnacrn n CCCP / Ho pe. Tnmo Bnxana-
nena. Canxr-Herepypr: 'Enponecxn om, 2003. 337 c. ISBN:
5-8015-0159-2.
O.iea Ivpoea
Sarah Abrevaya Stein, Making Jews Modern. The Yiddish and Ladi-
no Press in the Russian and Ottoman Empires (Bloomington and
Indianapolis: Indiana University Press, 2004). 311 pp. Index. ISBN:
0-253-34304-6.
A.ercauop doruuu
Kate Brown, A Biographv of No Place. From Ethnic Borderland to
Soviet Heartland. (Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2004).
308 pp. Index. ISBN: 3-631-38327-4.
A.ercauop Ocunu
552
563
8
Coepxanne/Contents
603
597 Cnncox anropon
List oI Contributors
Knnrn na penensnm/Books Ior Review
600
11
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
OT PEAKHHH
HOAHTHKA H3LKA H
HOAHTHKA CMLCAOB
B pamxax peannsyemoro Ab Imperio n 2005 r. nnrennexryaninoro npo-
exra nono nmnepcxo ncropnn peaxropt xypnana pemnnn oparnri-
cx x nponeme camoro nonxrnnoro annapara, xoroptm onepnponann
conpemennnxn nmnepn n ncropnxn, c]opmynnponan roonym remy rax:
'stxn camoonncannx nmnepnn n nannn. B ocnone namero 'nnnrnnc-
rnuecxoro nonopora tno nonnmanne roro, uro xonrnnenraninte en-
ponecxne nmnepnn, yyun no cyrn omoepntmn ]opmamn oprannsa-
nnn nonnrnuecxoro, connaninoro n +xonomnuecxoro npocrpancrna, npo-
onxann cymecrnonari, rem ne menee, n +noxy Honoro npemenn n tnn
nonneuent n nponecct moepnnsannn. Onncanne enponecxoro moep-
na no mnorom onpeenxnoci nopmarnnntm nonnmannem 'nannn xax
xnmuenoro noxa n oprannsannn nonnrnuecxoro n connaninoro npo-
crpancrna, n camn omecrnennte n rymannrapnte nayxn, xax mt nx
snaem ceronx, c]opmnponannci n pamxax +roro nopmarnnnoro npe-
crannennx. Ho+romy nmnepnn npaxrnuecxn ne ocrannnn pannonannsn-
ponannoro n pasnepnyroro camoonncannx, conocrannmoro, nanpnmep, c
ncxypcom moepnoro nannonannsma n ornnunoro or 'nannonannsnpo-
nannoro moyca moepnoro omecrnoneennx. nx roro, urot nonxri,
nacxonixo conpemennax 'nannonenrpnunax onrnxa ncropnuecxoro ana-
nnsa nnnxer na namn npecrannennx o 'nmnepnn, mt npenoxnnn
anropam xypnana nontraricx pexoncrpynponari nosmoxnte xstxn ca-
+oonucauu nmnepnn n pasntx onacrxx: n nayxe, ncxyccrne, connani-
12
Or peaxnnn, Ho.umura sira u no.umura c+ic.oe
no c]epe, reononnrnxe, saxonoarenicrne, nnacrnuecxom mn]e n pe-
nnrnn. Hac raxxe nnrepecyer +nonmnnx +rnx xstxon no nosecrnnem
cronxnonennx ynacneonanntx or omoepnoro nepnoa xonnenron (na-
npnmep, 'nnacrnx nnn 'cocnonne) c xonnenramn, nopoxenntmn
nnamnxo moepna (x npnmepy, 'rocyapcrno nnn 'xnacc), xonnnsnn
anroxronntx peann c sanmcrnonanntmn ns moepnoro nannonaninoro
xonrexcra nexmn n npaxrnxamn.
B npenaraemom nnnmannm unrarene nomepe xypnana mt pemnnn
cocpeorounricx na nponeme nonnrnuecxoro xstxa n xstxono nonn-
rnxn n nonn+rnnunom n xynirypno rereporennom npocrpancrne xonrn-
nenranino nmnepnn. 'Peaninax nonnrnxa xax nocneonareninocri
saoxymenrnponanntx n oocnonanntx ecrnn cysexron nnacrn
xnnxercx nanonee ouennntm xannarom n 'napparnnt nmnepcxoro
camoonncannx. C pyro cropont, nnyrpennxx nnamnxa nmnepcxoro
npocrpancrna pacxptnaercx uepes ]ynxnnonnponanne xstxon nxoxmnx
n nmnepnm +rnoxon]eccnonanintx rpynn (r.e. 'xstx n camom yxnani-
nom cmtcne). B +rom cnyuae peui moxer nrn o cnenn]nxe cnryannn
xynirypnoro xonraxra, o npeonaannn 'nmnepcxo nannn nnn perno-
nanintx xynirypntx nenrpon, a cama xstxonax nonnrnxa n nmnepnn mo-
xer paccmarpnnaricx xax nnonne ayrenrnunt xstx ee camoonncannx.
Inannax nponema c nsyuennem nonnrnxn xax nexoero neope]nex-
cnponannoro nmnepcxoro meraxstxa (n xstxono nonnrnxn n uacrno-
crn) saxnmuaercx n rom, uro n nocnenne ecxrnnernx nccneonannx
]enomenon 'nonnrnuecxoro n 'xstxa pasnnnannci no ncrpeuntm rpa-
exropnxm. B pesynirare anrpononornuecxoro n xstxonoro 'nonoporon
xonna XX n., pasnnrnx nocrxononnanintx nccneonann n nono nonn-
rnuecxo ncropnn 'xstx n 'nonnrnxa crann onpeenxricx n nsyuari-
cx nsanmoranronornuno: xstxono xonraxr nce uame ocmtcnnnaercx n
repmnnax nonnrnuecxoro xon]nnxra, a nonnrnuecxn axr anannsnpyer-
cx n xareropnxx nnnrnncrnxn (raxnx, xax 'rpammarnxa nnn 'cnnrax-
cnc). Hpnnnecenne raxo nnapno moenn 'xstx/nonnrnxa n nmnep-
cxne nccneonannx upenaro nospacrannem nsanmntx npoexnn no +xc-
nonenre naroapx mnoxecrnennocrn cysexron nonnrnxn n nonnrnoc-
cnn nmnepcxoro npocrpancrna. Ho+romy saaue nomepa, nocnxmenno-
ro nonnrnuecxomy xstxy n xstxono nonnrnxe n nmnepnn, mt nnnm
npexe ncero pacroxecrnnenne +nemenron npnntuno nyenno ]op-
mynt 'nonnrnxa 'xstx n noncx cnocoon npeoonennx ranronornu-
nocrn anannsa +rnx nyx xnmuentx ]enomenon. Hpexe ncero nx +ro-
ro n pypnxe Memooo.oeu mt oparnnnci x cymecrnymmemy ontry
13
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
maxcnmanino nmancnponannoro nsyuennx xstxa n nonnrnxn n nmnepc-
xom xonrexcre. Orxptnaer pypnxy crarix 3npm Tomncona, nocnxmen-
nax cemanrnxe xareropnn 'nmnepnn n pnrancxom nonnrnuecxom nc-
xypce pyexa XIX n XX nexon. Bonpexn pacnpocrpanenntm npecran-
nennxm o xopennom ornnunn 'samopcxo/moepno or 'xonrnnenrani-
no/apxanuecxo nmnepnn mero anannsa n ntnot Tomncona xaxyr-
cx xpane penenanrntmn nx nsyuennx Poccncxo nmnepnn. 3npm
Tomncon emoncrpnpyer rereporennocri n mnorosnaunocri pnrancxo-
ro nonnrnuecxoro xstxa n ero oycnonnennocri nnrepecamn n ne-
ntm ropnsonrom nonnrnuecxnx axropon. 'Hmnepnx xax nonnrnuecxax
peaninocri oxastnaercx oycnonnenno xonxypnpymmnmn ncxypca-
mn, n cmena omnnnpymme 'nonnrnuecxo npoexnnn npnnonr x pe-
aninomy nsmenennm xapaxrepa Bpnrancxo nmnepnn! B cnennanino
nanncannom nx Ab Imperio 'Hocrcxpnnryme Tomncon ronopnr o nax-
nocrn ocosnannx nsanmonnnxnnx n nsanmocnxsn nannonaninoro n nm-
nepcxoro ncxypcon n +noxy napanneninoro cymecrnonannx nmnepn n
nannonanintx rocyapcrn.
pyrnm naxntm pecypcom nx paspaorxn nnrepecymme nac remt
n poccncxom xonrexcre, napxy c ncropnorpa]ne nntx nmnepcxnx
omecrn, xnnxercx ontr nocrxononnanintx nccneonann. Cranapr-
nt 'nocrxononnanint noxo x nponeme paccmarpnnaer xstx ne
npocro xax uacri nonnrnxn, a xax xnnnr+ccennnm nonnrnxn. 3ror op-
rooxcanint noxo nocrxononnanintx nccneonann xpnrnuecxn
paccmarpnnaer Bnnn Amxpo]r n ono ns rnan cnoe xnnrn. Anannsn-
pyx xononnaninym xstxonym cnryannm c rouxn spennx nnnrnncra, on
orxastnaercx or xecrxo onnosnnnn 'nnacrn-nounnennx n nonisy cnox-
no n nmancnponanno moenn, yunrtnamme ocoennocrn xonxperno
cnryannn xommynnxannn, mexannsmon cmtcnonopoxennx n cnocono-
crn xstxa saanari nonym xynirypnym ncrannnm n nepeonpeenxri or-
nomennx nnacrn-nounnennx. Hpnsnanax cnryarnnnocri n nponeccyani-
nocri nosnnxnonennx snauennx n xstxonom axre, Amxpo]r yrnepxaer
nanornuecxn xapaxrep xstxonoro xonraxra n nonnrnuecxoro nsanmo-
ecrnnx. B moenn Bnnna Amxpo]ra poccncxn unrareni nerxo ysna-
er snaxomt no paoram mocxoncxo-rapryccxo mxont cemnornuecxn
rpeyroninnx 'Anrop Xyoxecrnennt rexcr unrareni xax ennym
cmtcnonopoxammym cncremy. Onaxo Amxpo]r panxanino ycnox-
nxer +ry cxemy, naxnatnax ee na cnryannm xynirypnoro xon]nnxra n
nonnrnuecxo nepapxnn, pasenxmme Anropa n unrarenx n nocrxono-
nnanino cnryannn, xora nnmi nennnmax cpea rexcra/xstxa ntcry-
14
Or peaxnnn, Ho.umura sira u no.umura c+ic.oe
naer n ponn menyma, cnoxno n neonosnauno coennxmmero npecra-
nnrene oueni pasntx mnpon. Hpenaraemax Bnnnom Amxpo]rom mo-
eni ]ynxnnonnponannx xstxa n rereporennom omecrne oueni nnre-
pecno 'naxnatnaercx na poccncxn nmnepcxn xonrexcr.
Haxonen, Bnanmnp Annaron n nnrepnim namemy xypnany pasmtm-
nxer o xstxono nonnrnxe nenocpecrnenno n Poccncxo nmnepnn n
CCCP. Ho ero mnennm, +ra nonnrnxa onpeenxnaci nnamnxo nyx cnn:
crpemnennem x nsanmononnmannm, ycnnenntm moepnnsannonntmn
nponeccamn xstxono romorennsannn c ono cropont, n norpenoc-
rim nenrnunocrn, neoxonmocrim yunrtnari, a nopo n ncnoniso-
nari xstxonte pasnnunx xax mapxept mecrntx, +rnnuecxnx, nanno-
nanintx ocoennocre c pyro. C +ro rouxn spennx xstxonax nonn-
rnxa n nmnepnn oxastnaercx ]ynamenranino ornnuno or nopmarnn-
no cnryannn n nannonaninom rocyapcrne, re xstxonax romorennsa-
nnx xnnxercx onnm ns ycnonn +]]exrnnnoro ]ynxnnonnponannx na-
nnonaninoro ptnxa n nocnecrnnem ntcrpannannx raxnx nannonann-
snpymmnx nncrnryron, xax mxona nnn mennt ptnox. B nmnepnn, n
ycnonnxx nenpexpamammecx nnamnxn nsanmoornomenn mexy nm-
nepcxnmn nncrnryramn, pernonanintmn nannonanintmn nenrpamn
npnrxxennx n nonn+rnnuntm nacenennem, xstxonax romorennsannx
nonce ne xnnxercx enncrnenntm n esycnonntm ntopom pasnnuntx
connanintx n nonnrnuecxnx axropon. Cxoxecri xstxono nonnrnxn n
Poccncxo nmnepnn c xstxontmn nonnrnxamn conpemenntx e sana-
noenponecxnx crpan ycnonna n xacaercx nnmi nponosrnamaemo on-
ronpemenno nenn opycennx menimnncrn, no neoxonmocri nporn-
noecrnnx xynirypnomy nnnxnnm xpynntx +rnoxon]eccnonanintx
rpynn (nonicxomy n 3ananom xpae nnn rarapcxomy n Hononxie), a no-
po n mnccnonepcxomy npanocnannomy 'pany sauacrym rpeonana
noepxxn n pasnnrnx mecrntx xstxon n napeun. B ro xe npemx ex-
napnpyemoe pannonaninoe crpemnenne x xstxono romorennsannn no-
xastnaer, uro moenn nannonaninoro rocyapcrna nocnpnnnmannci
mpoxparamn nmnepnn xax 'ecrecrnennte. Hannno xonrpacr mexy
nocnpnxrnem xstxonoro npocrpancrna xax neaninoro, coornercrnym-
mero nopme, ntrexamme ns xonnennnn nannonaninoro enponecxoro
rocyapcrna, n nnepcn]nnnponanntm npocrpancrnom nmnepnn c ee
ynnxanintmn xon]nrypannxmn +rnnuecxnx, nannonanintx, xyniryp-
ntx n xstxontx nenrnunocre.
nnamnxa +roro xon]nnxra npocnexnnaercx n ]opyme no 'an]annr-
no nonnrnxe n 3ananom xpae Poccncxo nmnepnn, xoropomy nenn-
15
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
xom orneena pypnxa Hcmopu n c xoroptm remarnuecxn cnxsana ny-
nnxannx oxymenron (nnnmcrpnpymmnx xonxypnpymmne nonnrnuec-
xne npoexrt n ornomennn yxpanncxoro xstxa xax xstxa mxoninoro
oyuennx n nenponcxo Yxpanne n nauane XX n.) n pypnxe Apxue.
Honnrnuecxax opia n omecrnennte eart no nonoy nanonee
'marepnaninoro n npn +rom cemnornuecxn snaunmoro acnexra xstxa
rpa]nuecxo cncremt ero sanncn xaxyrcx ouennno ornpanno rou-
xo nx aninemero nsyuennx xstxono nonnrnxn n Poccncxo nm-
nepnn. Hynnxyemte marepnant, nocnxmennte nnroncxo, yxpannc-
xo n enopyccxo xstxontm cnryannxm, emoncrpnpymr mnorosnau-
nocri ynorpenxnmnxcx conpemennnxamn xnmuentx nonxrn ('xstx,
'napeune, 'naponocri, 'pyccxocri), cnryarnnnocri/xonrexcryani-
nocri npncnoennx snauenn +rnm nonxrnxm n oycnonnennocri xstxo-
no nonnrnxn mnoxecrnom ocroxrenicrn, nouac ne nmemmnx orno-
mennx nn x nonnrnxe, nn x xstxy.
Pypnxa Ho.umo.oeu, couo.oeu, omuo.oeu nocnxmena anannsy
conpemenno xstxono nonnrnxn na Yxpanne n n Kasaxcrane, n Hoee-
uux +uqo.oeux nynnxyercx crarix o xomnnexcno nponeme xstxa,
nannonanino nenrnunocrn n cynepenno rocyapcrnennocrn n Mon-
one. B pamxax npoonxammerocx npoexra Ab Imperio 'Hcxyccrno na-
nncannx ncropnn nmnepnn n nannn n pypnxe ABC. Hcc.eooeauu
u+nepuu u uauoua.us+a na +ror pas nynnxymrcx marepnant, nocnx-
mennte cnryannn c nsyuennem n npenoanannem ncropnn n conpemen-
nom Asepaxane.
Omnpnt penensnonnt oren snaxomnr unrarene c peaxnne
npecrannrene mexynaponoro coomecrna nccneonarene Bocrou-
no Enpont na nonte xnnrn no ncropnn n conpemennocrn nocrconerc-
xoro npocrpancrna.
Peaxnnx Ab Imperio ntpaxaer ocoym npnsnareninocri npnrnamen-
ntm peaxropam Mnxanny onnnony n apnycy Cranmnacy sa noro-
ronxy remarnuecxoro ]opyma 'An]annr, xstx n nannonaninax nenrnu-
nocri n Poccncxo nmnepnn.
Pearuua Ab Imperio:
H. Iepacnmon
C. Ineon
A. Kannynoncxn
M. Mornninep
A. Cemenon
21
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
H3LK HMHEPHAAH3MA
H PA3AHHHLH CMLCA HOHHTHH ~HMHEPHH:
HMHEPCKHH HCKYPC B HOAHTHHECKOH H3HH
BEAHKOBPHTAHHH 1895-1914 rr.
`
Mt nce npemx cntmnm, uro pesyntrart rpx-
ymnx napnamenrcxnx ntopon yyr sanncert
or nonynxpnocrn nmnepnannsma. Ecnn +ro rax,
ro ouent naxno, urot nsnparenn cocrannnn
npecrannenne o rom, uro raxoe nmnepnannsm.
x. F. Boy
1
3npm C. TOMHCOH
*
Anrop ntpaxaer cnom naroapnocrt -py xony apnnny (John Darwin), r-ny
Hnrepy Iom (Peter Ghosh), r-xe Cape Henron (Sarah Lenton), -py Hony Hanrn (Paul
Laitv) n, n ocoennocrn, npo]eccopy +nny Hcrnyy (David Eastwood) sa nennte
sameuannx, ntcxasannte no nonoy uepnontx napnanron nacroxme crartn.
Hepno nynnxyercx no nsannm: Andrew Thompson. The Language oI Imperialism
and the Meanings oI Empire: Imperial Discourse in British Politics, 1895-1914 // Journal
oI British Studies. 1997. Vol. 36. April. Pp. 147-177.
1997 by The North American ConIerence on British Studies.
Heuaraercx c nmesnoro paspemennx anropa n nsarenx, The Univesity oI Chicago
Press. Hepeno M. Hocxyrono.
1
Fabianism and the Empire. A ManiIesto by the Fabian Society. London, 1900. P. 1.
22
3. Tomncon, Bsir u+nepua.us+a u pas.u:ui c+ic. noumu 'u+nepu`...
3rn cnona x. F. Boy nanncan or nmenn uanancxoro omecrna n
oxrxpe 1900 r. x. F. Boy xopomo nonnman ro, na uro mnorne nocne-
ymmne ncropnxn rax n ne oparnnn nnnmannx: snauenne repmnna
'nmnepnannsm n nexcnxone pnrancxo nonnrnxn ne tno crporo on-
peeneno pas n nancera.
2
Cxopee nonxrnx 'nmnepnx n 'nmnepnannsm
moxno cpannnrt c nycrtmn xonrenepamn, xoropte nce npemx nanon-
nxnnct nontm cmtcnom, a sarem onycromannct n sanonnxnnct nnont n
nnont.
3
Koneuno, ro xe camoe moxno cxasart n o pyrnx nonnrnuecxnx
xonnenrax nonnrnuecxne exrenn, nanpnmep, nocroxnno sanono nso-
perann nem narpnornsma.
4
Onaxo, nonxrne 'nmnepnx tno ocoenno
essamnrno ono ne morno conpornnnxrtcx noontm mannnynxnnxm,
nocxontxy ono ouent uyrxo pearnponano na nsmenennx nonnrnuecxo
ocranonxn xax nnyrpn crpant, rax n sa ee npeenamn, a raxxe noromy,
uro paccyxennx o nmnepnn apeconannct ne rontxo pnrancxo ny-
nnxe, no n nacenennm xononn. Fonee roro, nocxontxy omecrnennoe
mnenne n Bennxopnrannn xax nonarann mnorne tno conepmenno ne
ocneomneno nnn xe nacrpoeno espasnnuno no ornomennm x nmne-
pnn, ro nonnrnxn onxnt tnn c ocoo ocropoxnocrtm noxonrt x
ntopy roro nnn nnoro xstxa rex nnn nntx peuentx ooporon, one-
pnpymmnx +rnm xonnenrom.
B nacroxme crarte paccmarpnnaercx nonpoc: uro nmenn n nny co-
npemennnxn, xora onn ronopnnn o nmnepnn, n xax menxncx cmtcn, nxna-
tnaemt n +ro cnono remn nnn nntmn nonnrnuecxnmn cnnamn n Benn-
xopnrannn. Hac raxxe nnrepecyer, moxno nn ntennrt xaxoe-ro npe-
crannenne o rom, uro raxoe nmnepnx, xoropoe t oxasanoct npeonaam-
mnm n nepno c nponannnmecx nontrxn C. Poca n exape 1895 r. no-
opyxenntm nyrem cneprnyrt npannrentcrno H. Kpmrepa n Tpancnaane
(pe H. xemcona) n o nauana Hepno mnpono nont. 3rn nonpo-
ct paccmarpnnamrcx sect n cnxsn c exrentnocrtm nponmnepcxoro
non n pyrnx rpynn annennx na npannrentcrno, n ontmom xonnue-
2
3nacrnunocrt xstxa nmnepnannsma yxe ormeuanact x. A. Xoconom: J. Hobson.
Imperialism. A Study. London, 1902. P. 1.
3
Omn osop +ro nponemt cm.: R. Koebner, H. D. Schmidt. Imperialism. The
Story and SigniIicance oI a Political Word, 1840-1960. Cambridge, 1964. Pp. xiii-xvi. Kax
yrnepxamr anropt, cmtcnonoe snauenne +roro nonxrnx menxnoct nenanart pas
c 1840-x no 1960-e rr.
4
D. Eastwood. Robert Southey and the Meanings oI Patriotism // Journal oI British Studies.
1992. Vol. 31. Pp. 265-87; H. Cunningham. The Language oI Patriotism, 1750-1914 //
History Workshop Journal. 1981. Vol. 12. Pp. 8-33.
23
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
crne nosnnxmnx n nosnennxropnancxym n +napnancxym +noxy.
5
Mnorne ns +rnx oprannsann crpemnnnct onpeennrt saaun nnemne
nonnrnxn Bennxopnrannn, nonoxnn n ocnony nem nmnepnn, a noro-
my ouent uacro orxptroe n +neprnunoe ocyxenne nponem nmnepc-
xo nonnrnxn npoxonno xax pas sa crenamn napnamenra. Opamaxct x
mnpoxnm cnoxm omecrna, nponmnepcxne non n rpynnt annennx
ncnontsonann pasnnunte cpecrna xommynnxannn, n rom uncne naprn-
nym n nepnonuecxym neuart, pommpt n nncronxn, paccunrannte na
macconym aynropnm, nexnnn c 'nonmentm ]onapem n xnnemaror-
pa], mystxantnte neuepa, npnemt n rearpantnte nocranonxn.
6
3rn oprannsannn nrpann samernym pont n nonnrnuecxo xnsnn Be-
nnxopnrannn eme n noromy, uro tnn recno cnxsant c neymnmn no-
nnrnuecxnmn naprnxmn. Bosnnxnonenne nenoro pxa rpynn annennx
na npanom ]nanre pnrancxo nonnrnxn n xonne XIX nauane XX nn.
tno cnxsano c neonosnauntm ornomennem x nponemam nmnepnn
nnyrpn Koncepnarnnno naprnn. Hanpnmep, Hmnepcxax Rxnoa]pnxan-
cxax acconnannx (Imperial South Africa Association, anee HRAA), no-
cnnmax nonynpannrentcrnennt xapaxrep, nnena cnom saauy n mo-
nnnsannn omecrnennoro mnennx n Bennxopnrannn n noepxxy mx-
noa]pnxancxo nonnrnxn xose]a uemepnena n Ant]pea Mnnnepa
(Alfred Milner). Boenno-mopcxax nnra (Navv League), nanpornn, onee
xpnrnuecxn ornocnnact x pyxonocrny Koncepnarnnno naprnn, xoro-
poe, xax c rouxn spennx unenon Hnrn, ne cmorno narn ocront or-
ner na nosnnxmym yrposy norepn Bennxopnranne craryca neyme
mnpono epxant. Boenno-mopcxax nnra tna cosana n 1894 r. xax
nenpannrentcrnennax oprannsannx, onaxo cocran ee napnamenrcxoro
n ncnonnnrentnoro xomnreron esomnouno yxastnan na ro, uro Hnra
xnno noepxnnana xoncepnaropon. 3ra oprannsannx nponarannponana
resnc o rom, uro ocnonno nnemnenonnrnuecxo saaue Bennxopnra-
5
O nosnnxnonennn mnoxecrna nannonanncrnuecxnx n connantno-
nmnepnanncrnuecxnx nnenapnamenrcxnx oprannsann cm.: F. Coetzee. For Party or
Country? Nationalism and the Dilemmas oI Popular Conservatism in Edwardian England.
OxIord, 1990; B. Semmel. Imperialism and Social ReIorm. English Social-Imperialist
Thought, 1895-1914. London, 1960; R. J. Scally. The Origins oI the Lloyd George
Coalition. The Politics oI Social-Imperialism, 1900-1918. Princeton, NJ, 1975.
6
Merot neennx nponarant +rnmn oprannsannxmn nopono paccmarpnnamrcx n
moe ncceprannn na concxanne crenenn oxropa ]nnoco]nn: A. S. Thompson.
Thinking Imperially? Imperial Pressure Groups and the Idea oI Empire in Late-Victorian
and Edwardian Britain / Ph. D. Dissertation; OxIord University, 1994. Chapt. 2, 3.
24
nnn xnnxercx coxpanenne em rocnocrna na mope, n crpemnnact coxpa-
nnrt npenocxocrno Fpnrancxo nmnepnn na npocrpancrnax mnponoro
oxeana. Opamennx HRAA tnn apeconant pyxonocrny xoncepna-
rnnno naprnn, n ro npemx xax nsrnxt Boenno-mopcxo nnrn n nenom
tnn xapaxrepnt nx xoncepnarnnno neonornn n ee onee maccono,
nonynxpno ]opme.
Cymecrnonan raxxe nent px rpynn na nenom ]nanre pnrancxo
nonnrnxn, xoropte crannnn nonpoc o ornercrnennocrn Bennxopnra-
nnn xax nmnepcxo epxant. Mnorne ns nnx nno npnnnmann yuacrne
n exrentnocrn Hannonantno nnepantno ]eepannn (National Liberal
Federation, anee HHu) nnn tnn oprannsannonno cnxsant c +ro crpyx-
rypo. HHu tna cosana n 1877 r. n crannna cnoe saaue ]opmnpo-
nanne n omecrne cnpoca na panxantnte nonnrnuecxne nporpammt.
pyro ee saaue tno oennenne nponaranncrcxo exrentnocrn
orentntx neontmnx rpynn, nxnmunn nx n cocran omenannonantno
nonnrnuecxo oprannsannn.
7
Yunrtnax xnmuenym pont, xoropym HHu
nrpana no nnenapnamenrcxo nonnrnxe nnepanon,
8
mt cunraem neo-
xonmtm oparnrt nnnmanne n na exeronte copannx +ro oprannsa-
nnn, ocoenno n nepno anrno-ypcxo nont, npexe uem mt pac-
cmorpnm nosnnnn nyx rpynn annennx, cnxsanntx c HHu. Peut ner o
Komnrere nporecra npornn pocra noopyxenn (Increased Armaments
Protest Committee, anee KHPB), cosannom n 1896 r., urot nporecro-
nart npornn pocra pacxoon na noenno-mopcxo ]nor, n o Fpnrancxom
xomnrere Hnncxoro nannonantnoro xonrpecca (British Committee of
the Indian National Congress, anee FKHHK), opasonannom n 1889 r. c
nentm cnococrnonart nponeennm saxononpoexron o pe]opmax n Hn-
nn uepes pnrancxn napnamenr. HHu, KHPB n FKHHK ntpaxann
npecrannennx o nmnepnn panxantnoro xptna Hnepantno naprnn.
9
7
O nsanmoornomennxx panxantntx rpynn annennx n HHu cm.: D. A. Hamer. The
Politics oI Electoral Pressure. A Study in the History oI Victorian ReIorm Agitations.
Sussex, 1977. Chapt. 4; P. Auspos. Radicalism, Pressure Groups, and Party Politics.
From the National Education League to the National Liberal Federation // Journal oI
British Studies. 1980. Vol. 20. Pp. 184-204.
8
Honoxenne o rom, uro HHu tna oprannsanne, cocroxme ns pxontx unenon
nnepantno naprnn, moxno narn n: G. L. Bernstein. Liberalism and Liberal Politics
in Edwardian England. London, 1986. Pp. 10, 23-24.
9
O nospacrannn snauennx panxantnoro nnxennx nnyrpn napnamenrcxo Hne-
pantno naprnn cm.: T. W. Heyck. The Dimensions oI British Radicalism. The Case oI
Ireland, 1874-95. Urbana, Ill., 1974. Pp. 6-11, 154-55. C 1874 no 1885 rr. oxono rpern
nnepanon n Hanare omnn moxno npnuncnnrt x panxanam na ocnonannn rex
25
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
pyro rpynno n neno uacrn pnrancxoro nonnrnuecxoro cnexrpa,
xoropo roxe npnmnoct onpeennrt cnoe ornomenne x nmnepnn n +ror
nepno, tno uanancxoe omecrno. B ornnune or ynomnnanmnxcx
ntme oprannsann, nonnrnuecxax opnenrannx uanancxoro omecrna
tna ropaso onee neonosnauno. Hecmorpx na cnoe pemenne o co-
mse c Hpecrannrentcxnm xomnrerom neopncron (the Labour
Representation Committee), ]anannt, camn npnnanexanmne x cpe-
nemy xnaccy, nnxax ne mornn onpeennrtcx, xaxnm opasom onn cmoryr
npnopecrn nec n nonnrnxe onxnt nn onn nontrartcx 'nponnrart
coom pxt nnepanon, nnn xe nm cneyer noepxart nesanncnmym
nonnrnuecxym nnnnm neopncron.
10
3ra nnemma ncrana nepe nnmn
c ocoo ocrporo no npemx nont c ypamn. Hexoropte ]anannt,
npnnanexanmne x Hesanncnmo paoue (neopncrcxo) naprnn
(Independent Labour Partv), uacrt ns nnx raxxe axrnnno yuacrnonana
n nnxennn n noepxxy ypon, ntmnn ns cocrana omecrna ns-sa
roro, uro ono orxasanoct ntcrynnrt c nynnuntm saxnnennem npornn
pnrancxoro nropxennx n Tpancnaant. B ro xe camoe npemx ocrantnax
uacrt uanancxoro omecrna oparnnact x nopy Posepn (Lord Roseberv)
n nnepantntm nmnepnanncram, xax x 'nanonee nepoxrntm norennn-
antntm ncnonnnrenxm nx nnyrpnnonnrnuecxo nporpammt.
11
Bsrnx-
t nmnepnanncrnuecxn nacrpoenntx ]anannen paccmarpnnamrcx nnxe
no nropom pasene crartn, a nosnnnx xona Knn]]opa (John Clifford),
Cnnex Onnntepa (Svdnev Olivier) n Pamsex Maxonanta (Ramsav
MacDonald) rpex unenon uanancxoro omecrna, ropaso onee xpn-
rnuno noxonnmnx x pnrancxo nmnepcxo nonnrnxe, anannsnpy-
mrcx n rpertem pasene crartn, re peut ner o panxantnom nnepa-
nnsme. B +rom nocnenem pasene raxxe ocyxamrcx nen +xonomnc-
ra n nynnnncra x. 3. Xocona (J. A. Hobson) n nncarenx n nonnrn-
uecxoro exrenx x. M. Poeprcona (J. M. Robertson). Oa +rn anropa
nnecnn snaunrentnt nxna n ocmtcnenne nmnepnn n panxantno-nn-
epantnom xnmue, n ocoennocrn cnonmn paoramn n xypnanncrnxe.
12
nonpocon, xoropte onn noepxnnann. C 1886 no 1895 rr. nx uncno nospocno o 70
nponenron n ntme.
10
Fonee noponoe ocyxenne nonpoca o nonnrnuecxnx comsax ]anannen moxno
narn n: A. M. McBriar. Fabian Socialism and English Politics, 1884-1918. Cambridge,
1962. Chapt. 9, 10, 11.
11
B. Semmel. Imperialism and Social ReIorm. P. 66.
12
Xocon ornpannncx n Rxnym A]pnxy n 1899 r. n xauecrne cnenxopa rasert
Manchester Guardian, a Poeprcon tn nanpannen n Rxnym A]pnxy rasero Morning
26
Xorx x. Xocon n x. Poeprcon ne npnnnmann axrnnnoro yuacrnx n
exrentnocrn KHPB n FKHHK (Poeprcon, nnpouem, nnora ntcrynan
na mnrnnrax, npononmtx +ro nocnene oprannsanne), oa onn npn-
nanexann x neontmomy coomecrny nporpeccnnno nacrpoenntx nnn,
xoropoe c]opmnponanoct noxpyr xpyxxa 'Payra (the Rainbow Circle)
n Honone, n raxnm opasom, npamannct n rex xe camtx nonnrnuecxnx
xpyrax, uro n mnorne panxantnte nnepant.
13
Hpexe, uem paccmarpnnart nxna, xoropt nnecnn +rn nnenapnamen-
rcxne oennennx n nmnepcxn ncxypc n nonnrnuecxym repmnnono-
rnm, cnxsannym c xonnenrom nmnepnn, n nepno c 1895 no 1914 rr.,
neoxonmo cenart necxontxo npenapnrentntx sameuann. B nepnym
ouepet, cneyer nomnnrt, uro, paccyxax o Fpnrancxo nmnepnn, nmn
ntrannct ocmtcnnrt xonrnomepar xononn, npnoperenntx no ouent
pasntm npnunnam n snaunrentno ornnuanmnxcx pyr or pyra no mero-
am ynpannennx nmn. Hmnepnx ne tna enntm nentm cam +ror rep-
mnn n nsnecrnom cmtcne nnmt nnonn n sanyxenne. Fonee roro, xor-
a conpemennnxn ronopnnn nnn nncann o nmnepnn, onn pexo npea-
nannct ornneuenntm pasmtmnennxm: ropaso uame onn tnn nenoc-
pecrnenntmn yuacrnnxamn rex nnn nntx nonnrnuecxnx arann, nc-
xo xoroptx nanpxmym sanncen or nx pnropnuecxoro macrepcrna. Ho-
+romy xstx, x xoropomy npnerann +rn anropt, tn cocranno uacrtm
nonnrnuecxoro nponecca. Cmtcn raxnx cnon xax 'nmnepnx n 'nmnepn-
annsm tn npemerom nocroxnno optt ero ocnapnnann mexy
coo ne rontxo nnepant n xoncepnaropt, no n pasnnunte rpynnn-
ponxn nnyrpn +rnx naprn.
Bo-nroptx, nonnmanne roro, uro raxoe nmnepnx, ouent cnntno ns-
mennnoct n xoe anrno-ypcxo nont. Cotrnx n Rxno A]pnxe
oxasann xonoccantnoe nosecrnne na nce nacenenne Bennxopnra-
nnn +ro nosecrnne tno cront cnntno, uro ceuac ero nourn ne-
nosmoxno onennrt n nonno mepe, nexoropte nccneonarenn axe
nponoxr napannenn mexy +rnm noopyxenntm xon]nnxrom n yuac-
rnem amepnxannen n none no Btername. Oe +rn nont nmenn nectma
ceptesnte nocnecrnnx nx omecrnenno xnsnn Bennxopnrannn n
Post n 1900 r. nx roro, urot coomart unrarenxm o rom, xax ecrnonan ram pe-
xnm noennoro nonoxennx.
13
O nonnrnuecxom oxpyxennn 'Kpyxxa payrn cm. nneenne n: M. Freeden (Ed.).
Minutes oI the Rainbow Circle, 1894-1924. London, 1989.
27
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
CBA.
14
Bosmoxno, uro n onronpemenno nepcnexrnne camtm snaun-
mtm tno ro, uro ypcxax nona nonoxnna xonen r.n. nonomy nmnepn-
annsmy 1890-x rr. B nauane XX n. yxe nnxro nceptes ne nacrannan na
rom, uro Fpnrancxax nmnepnx onxna pacmnpxrtcx n antme. ecrnn-
rentno, nomtmnxrt o nontx sanoenannxx n nmnepcxo +xcnancnn xasa-
noct eccmtcnenntm, xora pnrancxax apmnx nnmt c ontmnm rpy-
om cmorna nocrannrt na xonenn neontmoe coomecrno ronnancxnx
]epmepon. Bona c ypamn noxasana cnaocrt pnrancxo apmnn, n +ro
naneno mnornx na mtcnt o rom, uro nmnepnn neoxonma xonconna-
nnx. Hmnepnm xaxnm-ro opasom nyxno tno nepecrponrt rax, urot
ona tna cnocona n antme xonxypnponart c raxnmn rocyapcrnamn,
xax Iepmannx n CBA, pacnonaranmnmn momntm pecypcntm norennn-
anom n pacrymnm nacenennem. Mnorne nonarann, uro nx Bennxopn-
rannn ntxoom ns nonoxennx tno t npnnneut x cee nonyunnmne
camoynpannenne omnnnont, rem camtm ycnnnn nmnepnm. Hponmnep-
cxne nacrpoennx, npoxnnnmnecx n xanacxnx n ancrpanncxnx noc-
xax, cpaxanmnxcx n Rxno A]pnxe, cnyxnnn sameuarentntm npnme-
pom raxoro oennennx, nocxastnax, uro, nosmoxno, npnmno npemx
nx cosannx nmnepcxo ]eepannn n ro nnn nno ]opme.
Tenennnx paccmarpnnart ornomennx mexy Anrnne n ee o-
mnnnonamn xax xnmu xo ncem nponemam Fpnrancxo nmnepnn nmena
onpeenennte nocnecrnnx n nx pyrnx ee pernonon, n ocoennoc-
rn nx Hnnn. Cpasy nocne sanepmennx ypcxo nont nmnepnannc-
14
Cpannenne c Bternamom npononr Poepr Fnex, cm.: R. Blake. The Conservative
Party Irom Peel to Thatcher. London, 1979. P. 166. O snauennn anrno-ypcxo nont
c rouxn spennx ee nosecrnnx na pnrancxoe omecrno cm.: R. Price. An Imperial
War and the British Working Class. Working Class Responses to the Boer War, 1899-
1902. Bristol, 1972. Hpac npenonaraer, uro no cnonm macmraam n snaunmocrn
anrno-ypcxym nony nentsx nn c uem conocrannrt: +ro 'manentxax nona, n xoro-
po, rem ne menee, yuacrnonana ncx nannx. K cxontm ntnoam npnxonr n F. Hop-
rep, cm.: B. Porter. The Edwardians and Their Empire // D. Read (Ed.). Edwardian
England. London, 1982. Pp. 128-129. Hoprep onennnaer +ry nony xax cotrne, xo-
ropoe rnyoxo norpxcno ontmnncrno pnrannen, nepexnnmnx ee. A. H. Topnron
paccmarpnnaer nnnxnne anrno-ypcxo nont na nmnepcxym nem n Bennxopnra-
nnn, cm.: A. P. Thornton. The Imperial Idea and Its Enemies. A Study in British Power.
London, 1959. P. 109. Topnron yrnepxaer, uro nocne anrno-ypcxo nont nmne-
pnannsm 'norepxn mopantnoe coepxanne, or yrpart xoroporo on nnxora nnonne
ne onpannncx. B cnoe paore 'Hmnepnannsm Kpenep n Bmnr yxastnamr, uro
n nauane XX n. nmecre c ypcxo nono cnono 'nmnepnannsm npenparnnoct n
pyrarentcrno. Cm.: Koebner, Schmidt. Imperialism. Pp. 221, 248-249.
28
rt-nocneonarenn Kepsona, panno xax n mnorne xpnrnxn pnrancxo amn-
nncrpannn n Hnnn, oxastnann neoxonmocrt npnsnart nonnnnoe
snauenne Hnnn n cncreme Fpnrancxo nmnepnn n npeynpexann o onac-
nocrn npeynennuennx ponn omnnnonon.
15
xopx Kepson ceronan, uro
yuacrne Hnnn n none c ypamn npomno nesameuenntm, a npn ocyx-
ennn yymero nmnepnn camax ontmax n camax morymecrnennax o-
nacrt n ee cocrane ynomnnanact nce pexe n pexe. B ro xe camoe npemx
panxantnte nnepant ntcrynann npornn paconoro neana nmnepnn,
saxnnnmero o cee no npemx nont. Onn onacannct, uro raxo nean
mor noccranonnrt npornn cex nce re xononnn, xoropte ne nnnctnannct
n ero pamxn.
16
Ho+romy cotrnx n Rxno A]pnxe nmenn snauenne n
nx pyrnx pernonon nmnepnn net nona c ypamn, nouepxnynmax
pont pnrancxnx omnnnonon, n ro xe camoe npemx orrecnnna Hnnm
n pyrne rponnuecxne xononnn Bennxopnrannn na sann nnan npn
ocyxennn yymero nmnepnn.
Haxonen, ypcxax nona nonnnxna n na ornomenne pnrancxoro o-
mecrna x nmnepnn. Maccont +nrysnasm, conyrcrnonanmn nmnepcxnm
naunnannxm n 1890-e rr., paccexncx es cnea na onee nosnnx +ranax
xon]nnxra n Rxno A]pnxe. B pesyntrare onee nentsx tno nceptes
paccunrtnart na ro, uro nmnepnx nontsyercx esoronopouno noepx-
xo omecrna. Tenept xe cneyer onee nopono paccmorpert nose-
crnne pasntx +ranon ypcxo nont na nem nmnepnn n na nsmenxm-
meecx ronxonanne nonxrnx 'nmnepnannsm c 1895 no 1914 rr.
I
Koncepnarnnnoe nonnmanne nmnepnn, nanpannennoe na ro, urot
onpanart pemenne npannrentcrna o ncrynnennn n nony c Tpancnaa-
nem n exape 1899 r., tno ntpaxeno n saxnnennn HRAA o cnoem
namepennn noepxart pnrancxoe rocnocrno n Rxno A]pnxe n or-
15
Honnrnuecxax exrentnocrt Kepsona nocne ero nosnpamennx ns Hnnn n 1905 r.
nanonee nopono paccmarpnnaercx n: D. Gilmour. Curzon. London, 1994. Chapt.
22-25.
16
K +ro reme nocroxnno nosnpamanact rasera India opran FKHHK no npemx n
nocne ypcxo nont. Iasera crannna cnoe nentm nocroxnno orcnexnnart, xax
cotrnx n Hnnn ocnemamrcx n pnrancxo npecce. Tnpax rasert, nocrynanmn n
orxptrym npoaxy, tn ocrarouno nenennx, no nocnenxx xoppexrypa nanpannx-
nact peaxropam pyrnx nsann, a nourn rtcxua ecnnarntx +xsemnnxpon pacnpo-
crpanxnact cpen nonnrnuecxnx exrene n oprannsann.
29
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
crannart nnrepect pnrancxnx noanntx n +rom pernone.
17
HRAA
pasnnnana recnte cnxsn c remn oprannsannxmn n Rxno A]pnxe, xo-
ropte samnmann nnrepect pnrancxnx nepecenennen n +rom pernone.
Hentm HRAA tno coxpannrt oennennym Rxnym A]pnxy n co-
crane Fpnrancxo nmnepnn n ne onycrnrt roro, urot +ror pernon
nonan n pyxn conepnnuammnx epxan, n ocoennocrn n pyxn Iepma-
nnn. HRAA tna recno cnxsana c pnrancxnm npannrentcrnom, n ee
axnnn, orcrannammne npannrentcrnennym nonnrnxy, orpaxann crpa-
rernm x. uemepnena n A. Mnnnepa, ntranmnxcx cocpeorounrt nnn-
manne omecrna na nonnrnuecxnx nperensnxx ynrnenepon, n rem ca-
mtm npoynrt '...uyncrno pocrna.., xoropoe... xnner n cepne xaxo-
ro pnranna.
18
Ynrnenepamn nastnann npenmymecrnenno pnrancxnx nmmnrpan-
ron, nepecennnmnxcx n Tpancnaant nocne roro, xax n 1880-e rr. ram tno
naeno sonoro, no rax n ne nonyunnmnx nsnparentnoro npana.
19
Bpx
nn cronr ynnnxrtcx romy, uro x. uemepnen crpemnncx npecrannrt
nonoxenne en n Rxno A]pnxe nmenno raxnm opasom. Yxe n 1886 r.,
ntcrynax npornn npeocrannennx camoynpannennx (home rule) Hpnan-
nn, uemepnen ntcxastnan cxonte mtcnn. Cctnaxct na ro, uro Hp-
nannx ne npecrannxer coo ennoro, nenocrnoro omecrna, uro ona
nacenena nmtmn, npnnanexamnmn x nym pasnnuntm pacam, x nym
pasnnuntm pennrnxm, x. uemepnen ntcrynan npornn npenoxenn
Y. Inacrona, xoropte xax on oxastnan ne mornn samnrnrt nnrepe-
ct npnancxnx nporecranron.
20
Tenept xe x. uemepnen n A. Mnn-
17
Coxpannnoct ouent mano nporoxonon saceann HRAA, ontmnncrno ns nnx
onynnxonant. Ha nocry npecearenx +ro oprannsannn pyr pyra cmennnn
xopx Yan+m (George Wvndham), xe]]pn pex (Geoffrev Drage), Ant]-
pe Hnrrnron (Alfred Lvttelton) n Innepr Hapxep (Gilbert Parker). HRAA npono-
nna omecrnennte ncrpeun n paounx xnyax, pacnpocrpanxna mnoxecrno nonn-
rnuecxo nnreparypt, y nee tno rpn orenennx n Manuecrepe, Htmxacne n n
Bornannn. Ee renepantnt coner n xononnantnt napnamenrcxn xomnrer tnn
nacrpoent npenmymecrnenno xoncepnarnnno. Cm.: A. S. Thompson. Thinking
Imperially? Chapt. 2, 3.
18
Btcrynnenne uemepnena n Koponencxom xononnantnom nncrnryre (Royal Colonial
Institute) 31 mapra 1897 r., nnr. no: W. D. Handcock (Ed.). English Historical Documents,
1874-1914. London, 1977. P. 390.
19
A. N. Porter. The Origins oI the South AIrican War. Joseph Chamberlain and the
Diplomacy oI Imperialism. Manchester, 1980. P. 58.
20
J. Chamberlain. Home Rule and the Irish Question. London, 1887; J. Loughlin. Jo-
seph Chamberlain, English Nationalism and the Ulster Question // History. 1992. Vol.
77. Pp. 202-219. Cneyer npnsnart, uro n Ontcrepe ne tno xano, cnxsanntx c
30
nep cnpanennno nonarann, uro nx roro, urot nocrannrt nonpoc o
nounnennn Rxno A]pnxn nepxonno nnacrn Bennxopnrannn, ca-
mtm naexntm cnocoom tno oparnrtcx x nonpocy o nsnparent-
nom npane ynrnenepon, nocxontxy raxo manenp ne nosnonnn t nonn-
rnxam yxnonnrtcx or ocyxennx nont, nepenex pasronop na npo-
nemt 'p+nnopnsma n ropno npomtmnennocrn.
Touno raxxe n HRAA crannna nepe coo saauy orcrannart nnre-
pect pnrancxnx noanntx n Rxno A]pnxe. Hepnt npecearent
+ro acconnannn xopx Yan+m (George Wvndham) n nnctme x Ant-
]pey Mnnnepy sa necxontxo mecxnen o nauana nont ocyxan ex-
rentnocrt HRAA nmenno n noonom xnmue n oxastnan neoxon-
mocrt onnartcx roro, urot unent Hapnamenra n omecrnennoe mne-
nne crann paccmarpnnart mxnoa]pnxancxym nponemy xax nonpoc o
pnrancxom rocnocrne.
21
Yan+m orstnancx o nernnnn ynrnenepon,
noanno n mapre 1899 r., xax o 'nnonne ymecrnom cnocoe ntpasnrt co-
nepmenno ecrecrnennoe n nooammee uyncrno, onaxo nouepxnnan,
uro c +rnm opamennem ynrnenept onxnt ntcrynart cnona n cnona,
ecnn onn xorxr, urot nm nonepnnn n Bennxopnrannn.
22
B orner na
nernnnm HRAA nponena nent px mnrnnron, noyxax npannrent-
crno noepxart ynrnenepon. K mam mecxny 1899 r. Yan+m ynepen-
no saxnnxn Mnnnepy, uro ynrnenepon moxer yonnernopnrt rontxo npe-
ocrannenne nm nsnparentnoro npana n nnuro pyroe.
23
xe]]pn
p+x (Geoffrev Drage), npeemnnx Yan+ma na nocry npeceare-
nx HRAA, raxxe cocpeorounn cnoe nnnmanne na nponeme ynrnen-
epon. B cnoe peun n epn, nponsnecenno nm cpasy nocne nauana
nont, pex nonean cnymarenxm o rom, uro nenocpecrnenno
npnunno xon]nnxra crann xanot ynrnenepon n pemnmocrt pn-
nsnparentntm npanom, onaxo cymecrnonann onacennx, uro n cnyuae cosannx
napnamenra n ynnne ontcrepcxne nporecranrt nnmarcx nonnrnuecxoro npecra-
nnrentcrna. Onaxo rontxo nosnee ocrantnax uacrt ynnonncrcxo naprnn nepe-
mna na +rom ocnonannn na nosnnnn samnrt ynnn c Hpnanne.
21
Moxno nponecrn nnrepecnym napannent mexy exrentnocrtm Mnnnepa na nocry
Bepxonnoro xommnccapa n Rxno A]pnxe (xnnapt 1897- mapr 1905 r.) n Yan+ma n
xauecrne crapmero cexperapx no enam Hpnannn (noxpt 1900 mapr 1905 r.). Oa
onn cunrann cex samnrnnxamn pnrancxoro mentmnncrna, naexnmerocx na no-
epxxy co cropont pnrancxoro npannrentcrna.
22
xopx Yan+m n nnctme x Ant]pey Mnnnepy, 28 anpenx 1899 r. Cm.: Bodleian
Library. OxIord University. Milner Papers. Dep. 209. Fols. 123-126.
23
xopx Yan+m n nnctme x Ant]pey Mnnnepy, 18 max 1899 r. Cm.: Bodleian
Library. OxIord University. Milner Papers. Dep. 209. Fols. 99-100.
31
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
rancxoro npannrentcrna noccranonnrt cnpanennnocrt no ornomennm
x +rnm nmxm.
24
Honnrnxa, xoropym orcrannana HRAA, tna nanpannena na ro, uro-
t noepxart pnrancxoe nacenenne Tpancnaanx n Opanxeno pec-
nynnxn, ocoenno npana na sanxrte +rnmn nmtmn semnn. HRAA no-
narana, uro Fpnrannx nmena neoremnemoe npano noctnart nepecenen-
nen n cnon xononnn n ocoennocrn, n re xononnn, xoropte ocrannct
e neno snaunrentntx ycnnn. HRAA raxxe ntranact coecrno-
nart nocenennm nmmnrpanron n centcxnx paonax, a ne rontxo n ropo-
ax.
25
A. Mnnnep uacro nouepxnnan, uro ero onee ncero ecnoxonr
sementnt nonpoc n npeonaammax pont, xoropym ronnannt nrpann
n centcxom xosxcrne Rxno A]pnxn.
26
HRAA orpearnponana na +ro,
c]opmnponan Komnrer no paccenennm n semneycrpocrny (Land
Settlement Committee), xoropt paspaoran npoexr +mnrpannn n centc-
xne paont Kononnn Opanxeno pexn (Orange River Colonv),
27
a raxxe
recno corpynnuan c pxom oponontntx omecrn coecrnnx +mnr-
pannn.
28
HRAA crannna cnoe nentm yenrt +nexropar nponnxnyrtcx nn-
repecamn pnrancxnx noanntx n Rxno A]pnxe. Hponarana, xo-
ropym nena +ra acconnannx, nocroxnno nouepxnnana, uro ynrnenept
+ro 'namn cooreuecrnennnxn, 'nam napo, uro na xon tnn nocran-
24
|G. Drage|. Real Causes oI the War, and Some Reasons Ior the Final Settlement.
Speech by Mr. Drage M. P. at the Drill Hall, Derby, December 7, 1899. ISAA pamphlet.
Konnx +roro nsannx coxpannnact n apxnne xe]]pn pexa, cm.: Christ Church
Library. OxIord University. The GeoIIrey Drage Papers.
25
Pesonmnnm c+pa Innepra Hapxepa no nonpocam reppnropnantnoro paccenennx
n semneycrpocrna cm.: Annual Report oI the ISAA. Cambridge, 1905-06. Pesonm-
nnm c+pa xona Innmypa no nonpocy reppnropnantnoro paccenennx n semneycr-
pocrna cm.: Report oI the AGM oI ISAA. London, 1903. Anrop nacroxme crartn
nontsonancx +xcemnnxpamn, coxpannnmnmncx n nnnorexe Koponencxoro ome-
crna Fpnrancxoro copyxecrna nann (Roval Commonwealth Societv) n Honone. C
rex nop apxnn Koponencxoro omecrna Fpnrancxoro copyxecrna nann tn nepe-
an n nnnorexy Kempnxcxoro ynnnepcnrera.
26
Ant]pe Mnnnep n nnctme x xopxy Hapxnny, 13 nmnx 1901 r. Cm.: Bodleian
Library. OxIord University. Milner Papers. Dep. 180. Fol. 64.
27
Christ Church Library. OxIord University. Drage Papers. Annual Report oI the ISAA
(1903-04); South AIrica. Orange River Colony Land Settlement Scheme Ior Country
Settlements. ISAA pamphlet no. 9, no date.
28
Taxne, xax Omecrno xononnsannn Rxno A]pnxn (South African Colonisation
Societv) n Fpnrancxax nnra xencxo +mnrpannn (British Womens Emigration League).
Cm.: Annual Report oI the ISAA (1904-05).
32
nent 'nepxonnax nnacrt Bennxopnrannn. B xpxnx xpacxax onnctna-
noct rxxenoe nonoxenne, n xoropoe nonann 'opumaucrue rpaxane n
+rom pernone. Taxnm opasom, +ra nponarana ncnontsonana opas nm-
nepnn, cocroxme ns nepecenenuecxnx xononn pnrancxnx coo-
mecrn, nepecaxenntx sa rpannny. 3ro ocroxrentcrno ne nnonne co-
nnaaer c ntnoom Xtm Kannnnr+ma o rom, uro Koncepnarnnnax naprnx
ne cmorna ntpaorart raxym moent narpnornsma, n xoropo tno t
nosmoxno conmecrnrt ononpemenno anrnncxn n nmnepcxn narpno-
rnsm, n uro n nrore noenn cyryo anrnncxn narpnornsm.
29
annax
rpaxronxa npecrannxercx nam omnouno. Koncepnarnnnt noxo x
nonnmannm roro, uro raxoe nmnepnx, n nnrepnperannn HRAA tn
no cyrn cnoe pnrancxnm noxoom.
30
Cxasannoe ne osnauaer, uro npe-
annocrt Bennxopnrannn nomenxna coo nce pyrne nonnrnuecxne
noxntnocrn, nnn uro Bennxopnrannx nosnnxna n +ror nepno ns cme-
mennx pasnnuntx nannonantntx xyntryp, cocrannxnmnx anrnoxstu-
nym nmnepnm. B pamxax nmnepnn yrnepxano cex omymenne npn-
nanexnocrn xax x xentrcxnm, rax n x xononnantntm xyntrypam.
31
Tem
ne menee, xora mt paccmarpnnaem nponemy n onee mnpoxom xonrex-
cre Fpnrancxo nmnepnn, na nepnt nnan ntxoxr nmenno cxocrna, a
ne pasnnunx mexy pasntmn uacrxmn anrnoxstuno nmnepnn. Kax no-
xastnaer Hnna Konnn, nam ne cneyer neoonennnart nosecrnne na
nannonantnym nenrnunocrt mnpa sa npeenamn nmnepnn xax mnpa,
c xoroptm pnrannt peantno cranxnnannct n cnoe xnsnn, rax n roro,
xoropt cymecrnonan n nx noopaxennn: 'Otuno mt pemaem, xro mt
raxne, ycranonnn, xem n uem mt ne xnnxemcx.
32
axe pnrancxax monapxnx, xoropym Kannnnr+m npnnonr n xaue-
crne oxasarentcrna roro, uro narpnornsm xonna XIX n. tn no npe-
29
H. Cunningham. The Conservative Party and Patriotism // R. Colls, P. Dodd (Eds.).
Englishness. Politics and Political Culture, 1880-1920. London, 1986.
30
Kax samernn Pocc Max-Knnn (Ross McKibbin), 'rpyno npnrn x romy saxnm-
uennm, uro omymenne cex pnrannamn tno mnpoxo n conepmenno onpeenenno
pacnpocrpaneno n cpee rpyxmnxcx xnaccon omecrna. Cm.: R. McKibbin. Why
Was There No Marxism in Great Britain? // English Historical Review. 1984. Vol. 391.
P. 316.
31
Cm.: K. Robbins. Nineteenth Century Britain. Integration and Diversity. OxIord, 1988;
J. M. Mackenzie. Essay and ReIlection. On Scotland and the Empire // International
History Review. 1993. Vol. 15. P. 714-739; L. Colley. Britons. Forging the Nation, 1707-
1837. London, 1992.
32
L. Colley. Britishness and Otherness // Journal oI British Studies. 1992. Vol. 31. P.
311; Idem. Britons. Forging the Nation. Pp.1-9.
33
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
nmymecrny anrnncxnm narpnornsmom, n +ror nepno, cxopee ncero,
onnnernopxna ononpemenno n nannm, n nmnepnm. Hanpnmep, no npe-
mx npasnonannx n 1897 r. 'Fpnnnnanrono roonmnnt 60-nernx
npannennx xoponent Bnxropnn nmenno +xcnancnx Fpnrancxo nmne-
pnn no ncemy mnpy snamenonana coo nporpecc, ocrnrnyrt n nnx-
ropnancxym +noxy. Conpemennnxn nouepxnnann, uro +ror mnne pn-
rannt ormeuann no ncemy semnomy mapy, nornepxennem romy cny-
xnnn nonncxne uacrn co ncex xonnon semnoro mapa, npecrannxnmne
na ropxecrnax n Honone apmnm nmnepnn.
33
Hecomnenno, cymecrno-
nann pasnte xstxn narpnornsma, raxxe xax cymecrnonann pasnte xst-
xn nmnepnn. Onaxo no npemx nont c ypamn xstx nmnepnannsma,
c]opmynnponannt x. uemepnenom, A. Mnnnepom n HRAA, cran
lingua franca nonxrntm nx ncex xstxom nynnuno nonemnxn, co-
xpannn +ror craryc n n rot nocne +ro nont. Ho npnsnannm roro xe
Kannnnr+ma, x 1890-m rr. narpnornsm n nmnepnannsm crano ouent cnox-
no orennrt pyr or pyra.
II
Kaxoe-ro npemx xapaxrepnoe nx xoncepnaropon nonnmanne Fpnran-
cxo nmnepnn, ntpaxaemoe HRAA, nontsonanoct onpeenenntm yc-
nexom. Ha ntopax oxrxpx 1900 r. ynnonncrt sanxnn 134 mecra n nap-
namenre, cran napnamenrcxnm ontmnncrnom. Tpyno nonepnrt, uro +ra
noea xorx t oruacrn ne oxcnxnact nponarano npantx, pasnep-
nyro nocne nontrxn noopyxenntm nyrem cneprnyrt npannrentcrno
H. Kpmrepa n Tpancnaane n 1895 r., n rem, uro npemx nponeennx nto-
pon tno cosnarentno ntpano c raxnm paccuerom, urot ono connano
co ncnnecxom nmnepcxoro narpnornsma, saxnecrnynmero crpany nerom
+roro roa. Onaxo nmnepcxax nponarana HRAA n npantx nonnrn-
uecxnx cnn n nenom oxasanact cnnmxom orpannuenno n ne cmorna or-
nernrt na px nonpocon, nosnnxmnx n cnxsn c neyauamn pnrancxo
apmnn n Rxno A]pnxe. Ho sameuannm A. H. Topnrona, 'Crpane cro-
nno 250 mnnnnonon ]ynron crepnnnron noxopnrt ypon, uncnennocrt
xoroptx ne npentmana nacenenne Fparona, a nx roro, urot pemn-
33
Cm. ecuncnennoe mnoxecrno pasnnuno nnreparypt, ntnymenno x +romy
mnnem, n r.u.: W. T. Stead. Her Majesty the Queen. Studies oI the Sovereign and the
Reign. A Memorial Volume oI the Great Jubilee. London, 1897; Her Majesty`s Glorious
Jubilee // London Illustrated News. London, 1897; The Diamond Jubilee oI Victoria.
London, 1897; All About the Diamond Jubilee. London, 1897.
34
rentno pacnpannrtcx c nnmn, nam nonaonnact apmnx n cocrane 400.000
uenonex.
34
To xe camoe ormeuanoct n nororonnennom sa nero 1900 r.
mann]ecre 'uanancxoe nnxenne n nmnepnx, xoropt tn nanncan
n rom yexennn, uro nocne cnxrnx ocat Knmepnn, Hencmnra n Ma-
]exnnra nacrpoenne n omecrne nsmennnoct. Hpecrnx uanancxoro
omecrna no mnorom sanncen or xauecrna noontx nynnxann, xoro-
pte nrpann naxnym pont n pacnpocrpanennn cneenn o +ro oprann-
sannn n n osnaxomnennn opasonanno nynnxn c onoamn n nontsy
]anancxoro xonnexrnnnsma.
35
Xorx nmnepnannsm n ocyxancx cpen
]anannen no npemx mnnentx ropxecrn 1897 r., rontxo n 1899 r. o-
mecrno pemnno onynnxonart cno mann]ecr no +romy nonpocy. Kax
ormeuanoct n +rom mann]ecre, '...neonrne nn, xora nce xpyrom n yno-
ennn nnn oxna n pasmaxnnann mnxnamn, ntstnax nnmt cmex cropon-
nnx enponecxnx nanmarene, naxonen, mnnonann. H nor renept mt
saaem cee nonpoc ne ypaxn nn mt, xax nannx?
36
3]opnx npo-
mna, n nnnmanne omecrna oparnnoct x nonpocy o rom, nouemy sa ony
'uepnym neenm exapx 1899 r. apmnx Fpnrancxo nmnepnn norep-
nena nent px coxpymnrentntx nopaxenn or xpecrtxn-ypon. He
tno nn +ro npnsnaxom onee rnyoxoro ynaxa n paspymennx nmne-
pnn? Ecnn a, ro uro moxno tno cenart, urot nepenomnrt cnrya-
nnm? Fpnrancxoe omecrno ecnoxonnn nonte nponemt, ornera na
xoropte ne anano ro npecrannenne o nmnepnn, xoropoe tno ntpa-
orano Koncepnarnnno naprne no npemx nont. Hmenno n +ro ar-
moc]epe uanancxoe omecrno n ynneno nosmoxnocrt napymnrt no-
urn nonnym monononnm xoncepnaropon n ene nponarant nmnepnn.
Hontrxa x. F. Boy cosart nont xstx nmnepnannsma norpeo-
nana or nero ocropoxnocrn n conmennx nmancon. C ono cropont,
on yrnepxan, uro 'mnp nmeer npano trt ycrpoenntm camtm naro-
npnxrntm opasom n rmerno nanxstnart emy ecconecrnte rpaxronxn
34
A. Thornton. The Imperial Idea and Its Enemies. P. 106.
35
uanancxoe omecrno ne tno mnorouncnenno oprannsanne, ontme ncero
unenon n paccmarpnnaemt nepno n nem cocroxno n 1913 r. 2700 uen. Ho+romy
crparernx ]anannen cocroxna ne n monnnsannn maccono noepxxn. Cxopee,
uanancxoe omecrno oxastnano nnnxnne nocpecrnom nynnxann, paoro cno-
nx unenon n mecrno amnnncrpannn, a raxxe remn cnxsxmn, xoropte Cnne n
Fearpnc Be xyntrnnnponann n xpyrax npannrentcrnenntx unnonnnxon, xypnann-
cron n nonnrnxon, npnrnamax nx n cno 'nonnrnuecxn canon. Cm.: A. McBriar.
Fabian Socialism and English Politics. Chapt. 8-9.
36
Fabianism and the Empire. P. 98.
35
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
n nonnnart ero opoerentntm npespennem.
37
3ror ono ocnont-
nancx na yexennn n rom, uro ypcxax nona ntnnnyna nmnepnannsm
n xauecrne nepnoouepenoro nonpoca pnrancxo nonnrnxn, n uro ua-
nancxoe omecrno ne morno yuacrnonart n npentopno xamnannn,
ne xacaxct nonpoca o none. C pyro cropont, Boy cunran, uro nmen-
no uanancxomy omecrny n 'romy omecrnennomy reuennm, xoropoe
ono npecrannxer npnnanexnr orxptrne nmnepnannsma 'e eeo .v:-
ue+ c+ic.e. Boy nonaran, uro ycnex na ntopax croponnnxam 'xaxn
moxer npnnecrn ne nx nonynxpnocrt xax raxonax, no orcyrcrnne xaxo
t ro nn tno antrepnarnnt, xoropym ]anannt no+romy tnn oxsa-
nt npenoxnrt +nexropary.
3ra mtnt nnepnte tna nsnoxena Boy na nexnnn n uanancxom
omecrne n ]enpane 1900 r., xoropax tna nsnoxena n rasere Dailv
Chronicle n crarte, osarnannenno '3pant nmnepnannsm, xaxnm ero
onpeenxer mncrep x. Fepnap Boy.
38
Boy yrnepxan, uro rnannax
onacnocrt nx Fpnrancxo nmnepnn saxnmuanact ne n nanaennn ns-
nne, a n nenpannntnom ynpannennn em nsnyrpn, uro n npoxnnnoct no
npemx nont, xora Bennxopnrannx ne cmorna nepeart maxrt n co-
crnennocrt omecrna n ycrynnna rpeonannxm npxentx nrpoxon n
]nnancontx entnon. B mann]ecre ]anannen saxnnxnoct, uro Benn-
xopnrannx cranonnrcx crpano, napasnrnpymme na cnonx xononnxx,
nenpoyxrnnno npoxnnamme rpy nnocrpannen, a raxxe npecxast-
nanoct, uro ecnn raxoe nonoxenne en nponnrcx, ro Fpnrancxo nmne-
pnn yroronana cyta pennero Pnma. Hs raxoro narnosa ntrexan cne-
ymmn penenr: neoxonmt tnn nacymnte pe]opmt nnyrpn camo
Bennxopnrannn. Taxxe nacrounno npononnact mtcnt o rom, uro pn-
rancxax nnnnnnsannx n ropronnx onxnt neorcrynno cneonart sa ]na-
rom cnoe crpant no ncemy mnpy.
Hontranmnct art nonoe onpeenenne nee nmnepnn, Boy tn
ntnyxen cpaxartcx na na ]ponra. On crpemnncx ornxrt y xoncepna-
ropon xstx nmnepnannsma n n ro xe camoe npemx xoren yxpennrt coms
c nnepantntmn nmnepnanncramn na ocnone connantnoro nmnepnanns-
ma. Ho connantntm nmnepnannsmom nonnmanact nonnrnxa, oeman-
max coennnrt narpnornuecxn noxo x nponemam nmnepnn, peme-
nne xoroptx tno onepeno nmnepcxo npanxme +nnre, cocroxme ns
37
Hporoxont saceann omecrna, 23 ]enpanx. Cm.: NuIIield College Library. OxIord
University. Fabian Society Papers. C. 39. Fabian News. 1900. February.
38
Hnrara ns rasert Daily Chronicle, npnnonrcx no nporoxonam saceann uananc-
xoro omecrna, 23 ]enpanx 1900 r. Cm.: NuIIield College. Fabian Society Papers. C. 39.
36
cnennanncron n +rnx nonpocax, c nexoropo one connantnoro (welfare)
xonnexrnnnsma.
39
B ro npemx tna naexa na ro, uro npn nomomn n
noepxxe Pnuapa Iantena (Richard Haldane) uanancxoe ome-
crno cmoxer paspaorart nnyrpnnonnrnuecxne acnexrt nporpammt +ro
nnepantno-nmnepnanncrnuecxo rpynnt. Onaxo urot ocrnut +ro
nenn Hnepantno nnre norpeonanoct t nepenrpart 'nepeontx nn-
epanon (Liberal Forwards) oprannsannm, cosannym n 1896 r. n xa-
uecrne ntpasnrenx mnennx panxantnoro xptna Hnepantno naprnn
no nonpocam nnemne n nmnepcxo nonnrnxn.
40
Boy nontrancx ncx-
penrnponart ro nanpannenne, xoropoe ]anannt paccmarpnnann xax
crapt, ormnpammn nnepantnt noxo, ntnnnyrt nocneonare-
nxmn Inacrona. Kax yrnepxann ]anannt, +rn nnepant 'nce eme
nennxmrcx sa pas n nancera onpeenennte neant nnnnnyanncrn-
uecxoro pecnynnxannsma, nenmemarentcrna n nannonannsma, xoropte
anno noxasann cex nenpnmennmtmn x name ntnemne cnryannn.
41
Onaxo ouennno, uro arpeccnnnax nosnnnx Boy no nonpocam mexy-
napono nonnrnxn cnoxnnnct raxxe ne es nnnxnnx connantnoro ap-
nnnnsma n, n uacrnocrn, ne Fenxamena Kna (Benfamin Kidd). B
cnoem ntcrynnennn nepe uanancxnm omecrnom n mae 1904 r. Kn
yrnepxan, uro 'Crapt mnp c ero nopxxamn nnsnrcx x xonny n uro
napot onxnt oprannsonart cnom xnsnt n nontx rpannnax, cosan
snaunrentno ontmne no cnonm pasmepam rocyapcrna. '3]]exrnnnte
nannn, xax nonaran Kn, nmemr nonnoe npano ne cunrartcx c rep-
pnropnantntmn npnrxsannxmn orcrantx napoon. x. F. Boy n o-
mnx ueprax nocnpnnxn onot 'nnemnero connantnoro apnnnnsma
Kna n raxxe xax n on npecrannxn mnp noenenntm na orxponenno
npaxente pyr pyry coomecrna nme, n xoropom cyxeno yne-
nert nnmt cnntnemnm.
42
B mann]ecre ]anannen +ra mtcnt tna nt-
39
B. Semmel. Imperialism and Social ReIorm. Chapt. 3; R. Scally. The Origins oI the
Lloyd George Coalition. Pp. 26-27.
40
Hnepantnax nnra tna cosana nnepantntmn nmnepnanncramn n ]enpane 1902 r.
Ee npemecrnennnxom tn Hmnepcxn nnepantnt coner (Imperial Liberal Council),
cosannt n anpene 1900 r. Tpancnaantcxn xomnrer tn opasonan 'nepeontmn
nnepanamn. On nanman sa exrentnocrtm Mnnncrepcrna xononn, ntraxct na-
crponrt omecrnennoe mnenne npornn ncrynnennx n nony c Tpancnaanem.
41
42
B. Semmel. Imperialism and Social ReIorm. Pp. 29-31. Fonee nopono pont apnn-
nnsma n ]opmnponann reopn nont n uenoneuecxo arpeccnn ocyxaercx n pa-
ore: P. Crook. Darwinism, War and History. The Debate over the Biology oI War Irom
the 'Origin oI Species to the First World War. Cambridge, 1994.
37
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
paxena cneymmnmn cnonamn: 'Mnp nensexno npnnanexnr ont-
mnm n cnntntm. Mante n cnate onxnt norn n nx rpannnt nnn
xe onn yyr cmerent.
43
B ro xe camoe npemx ]anannt ocrarouno
neonosnauno ornocnnnct x cocrnenno enrennuecxnm ntnoam, ce-
nanntm Kapnom Hnpconom (Karl Pearson) n up+ncncom Iantronom
(Francis Galton) ns reopnn connantnoro apnnnnsma. Taxax nosnnnx
]anannen oxcnxnact rem, uro ontmnncrno unenon +roro omecrna
cunrann, uro nanontmym pont n ]opmnponannn xauecrn orentnoro
uenonexa nrpaer ne crontxo nacnecrnennocrt, cxontxo oxpyxammax
ero cpea. Tax, nanpnmep, necmorpx na ncm oecnoxoennocrt Cnnex
Bea (Sidnev Webb) naennem poxaemocrn cpen 'onee cnocontx
xnaccon omecrna, ero paccyxennx o connantno +]]exrnnnocrn tnn
nanpannent na nponarany xonnennnn 'nannonantnoro mnnnmyma
omenannonantnoro cranapra yponnx xnsnn, nnxe xoroporo npann-
rentcrno ne onxno nosnonnrt cxarnrtcx nn onomy rpaxannny, a
nonce ne n noepxxy nporpammt enrennuecxoro saxonoarentcrna, xo-
ropoe t npenxrcrnonano nocnponsnocrny 'nenpncnoconenntx nx
xnsnn nme n rem camtm npeornparnno t paconoe ntpoxenne.
44
Ecrt ocnonannx nonarart, uro nonxrne 'spanoro nmnepnannsma,
nneennoe Boy, tno nectma oopnrentno ncrpeueno uanancxnm o-
mecrnom. Tax, cyx no ncemy, camonponosrnamennt croponnnx 'Ma-
no Anrnnn (Little Englander) X. Y. Hon (H. W. Paul), npounranmn n
mapre 1900 r. nexnnm n +rom omecrne, nenontno oxasancx n nonoxe-
nnn 'npopoxa annnna cpen ntnon. Hon ntcrynan npornn nmnepna-
nncrnuecxoro xptna Hnepantno naprnn n noepxnnan nsrnxt Pn-
uapa Koena (Richard Cobden), xona Fpara (John Bright) n Ynntx-
ma Inacrona. Ha ]anannen nnepannsm 'onoronnoro opasna, npe-
noxennt nx nnnmannm +rnm 'pannnm nnxropnannem, xoropt noxa-
sancx nm 'mono roamn, no ynnnrentno ycrapentm no cnonm nsrnx-
am, ne nponsnen nnxaxoro nneuarnennx.
45
Onaxo, ]anancxn nsrnx
na nmnepnm, npenoxennt Boy, cran oexrom nacmemex co cropo-
43
44
A. McBriar. Fabian Socialism and English Politics. Chapt. 4. Yunrtnax snauenne,
xoropoe ]anannt npnanann oxpyxamme cpee, onn tnn cxnonnt noepxn-
nart namapxnancxne npecrannennx o rom, uro npnntuxa neer x nsmenennxm n crpo-
ennn oprannsmon n uro +rn nsmenennx nacneymrcx noromcrnom. Crook. Darwinism,
War and History. P. 73.
45
Hporoxon saceannx uanancxoro omecrna, 10 mapra 1899 r. Cm.: NuIIield College.
Fabian Papers. C. 39. Hon tn neymnm xypnanncrom rasert Dailv News.
38
nt pyrnx reuenn n cocrane neopncrcxoro nnxennx. Exeneent-
nnx 'Hont nex (New Age), cnncxanmn nsnecrnocrt n nepnym oue-
pet cnonmn samerxamn na nnreparypno-xyoxecrnennte remt, c or-
pomntm yonontcrnnem nanman sa rem, xax n rnxo sanon uananc-
xoro omecrna pastrpanact nacroxmax ypx. 3ror exeneentnnx yr-
nepxan, uro ]ananen +ro 'connanncr, xoropt no-nacroxmemy ne
xnnxercx connanncrom..., a npecrannxer coo, no nce nnnmocrn, uro-
ro pyroe, nosmoxno nmnepnanncra nnn xnnroncra.
46
Cnonecnte
nrpt Boy ne nponsnenn nnxaxoro nneuarnennx na +ro nsanne, no mox-
no saartcx nonpocom, xaxoe nosecrnne oxasana nex 'spanoro nm-
nepnannsma na pyrne xpyrn?
Henocpecrnenno n ror momenr nonxrne 'spanoro nmnepnannsma
rax n ne npnnnnoct. Houemy? Conepmenno ouennno, +ro tno cnxsano
c rem, uro mann]ecr ]anannen nocnpnnnmancx raxnm, xaxnm on n xa-
xo-ro mepe n tn na camom ene, orxponenntm opasunxom nonnrn-
uecxoro onnoprynnsma. Mann]ecr, necomnenno, nmen n nny napnamen-
rcxne ntopt n ntrancx nponarannponart nporpammy ]anannen no
rem npenorom, uro ona nnonne npnrona nx nmnepnn n nmeer x ne
nenocpecrnennoe ornomenne. Bce pyrne reuennx nnyrpn neopncr-
cxoro nnxennx xecrxo xpnrnxonann pyxonocrno uanancxoro ome-
crna sa +ry nontrxy ynxsart cnom nnyrpnnonnrnuecxym nporpammy c
nponemamn nmnepnannsma. Heo Amepn (Leo Amerv), onn ns ocnona-
rene oxc]opcxoro orenennx uanancxoro omecrna, pacxptn cym-
nocrt +ro nponemt n cnoe anronorpa]nn, xapaxrepnsyx cynpyron
Cnnex n Fearpnc Be xax 'neyromnmym uery.., xoropax ontme sao-
rnnact o rom, urot nx nen rocyapcrna connantnoro naroencrnnx
(welfare state) peannsonan t na npaxrnxe xro-nnyt, xro tn t roron
oxasart axe camym cxpomnym noepxxy, nexenn crpemnnnct x romy,
urot naprnx, npxmo saxnnxmmax o cnonx connanncrnuecxnx npnnnn-
nax, oepxana cxopemym noey.
47
C rouxn spennx peaxnnn ro uacrn cpenero xnacca, x xoropo opa-
mannct ]anannt, mann]ecr, no nce nnnmocrn, oxasancx npexen-
pemenntm. Ocentm 1900 r. A. Mnnnep npeynpenn x. uemepnena,
uro nacrpo n omecrne menxercx: ' ne mory ne uyncrnonart, uro ecnn
46
Strange Case oI the Fabian Society // New Age. 1899. December 16. Hnr. no: Hporoxon
saceannx uanancxoro omecrna, 12 exapx 1899 r. Cm.: NuIIield College. Fabian
Society Papers. C. 39.
47
L. S. Amery. My Political LiIe. England beIore the Storm, 1896-1914. Vol. 1. London,
1953. P. 223.
39
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
t na ponne ocosnann, uro nponcxonr na ntnemnem, ne ncenxmmem
ocotx naex +rane nont, ro +ro ctrpano t snym myrxy c ome-
crnenntm mnennem.
48
Onacennx Mnnnepa tnn nnonne onpanant. B
reuenne nera 1901 r., no mepe roro, xax nonocrn c rearpa noenntx e-
crnn npocounnnct omo n Anrnnm ocoenno naroapx coomenn-
xm n, nosnee, opamennxm 3mnnnn Xoxays, repnenne nynnxn nc-
romnnoct, a npnsnaxon roro, uro nona nnsxa x sanepmennm, nce ne
tno nnno. Onaxo oxonuarentnt nepenom n omecrnennom mne-
nnn nponsomen ne panee 1902 r. 3ra nponema npnsnananact n camom
mann]ecre ]anannen, n xoropom na camom ene ne coepxanoct oco-
o pesxnx sameuann no nonoy rexymero cocroxnnx nmnepcxo no-
nnrnxn n ne npenaranoct nnxaxoro npnnnnnnantno nnoro xypca.
ecrnnrentno, ]anannt cosnarentno ne nomnn na +ror mar, nocxont-
xy onn npnsnanann, uro omecrnennocrt npx nn ornecercx x nemy c
nonnmannem. B oxrxpe 1899 r. nsarentcxn xomnrer ]anannen pexo-
menonan omecrny onynnxonart rpaxrar, n xoropom opncontnannct
xonrypt 'nacroxmero nmnepnannsma. Hpenonaranoct, uro n +rom
rpaxrare unrarenxm yer npenoxeno macmranoe nccneonanne non-
poca o conmecrnmocrn nmnepcxo +xcnancnn n nnepantntx npnnnn-
non, a raxxe o nnnxnnn xannrannsma na nmnepnm.
49
Heenm cnycrx,
onaxo, ncnonnnrentnt xomnrer uanancxoro omecrna npnnxn pe-
menne cnxrt c nonecrxn nx oxna nsarentcxoro xomnrera.
50
Hpe-
crannxnoct nectma manonepoxrntm, urot ]anancxne nen cmornn
sanoenart mnpoxym noepxxy n omecrne. uanancxax nponarana
tna apeconana opasonanno nynnxe ns cpennx cnoen omecrna.
3ra nponarana nosecrnonana onoamn pasyma, ne npnerax x no-
nemnxe, uro orpannunnano onacrt ee pacnpocrpanennx. Tax, cyx
no ncemy, npoart yanoct ne onee 2000 +xsemnnxpon mann]ecra
uanancxoro omecrna.
51
48
Hnr. no: H. H. Hewison. Hedge oI Wild Almonds. South AIrica and the Quaker
Conscience, 1890-1910. Portsmouth, 1989. P. 122.
49
Hporoxon saceannx ncnonnnrentnoro xomnrera uanancxoro omecrna, 20 ox-
rxpx 1899 r. // NuIIield College. Fabian Society Papers. C. 7.
50
Hporoxon saceannx ncnonnnrentnoro xomnrera uanancxoro omecrna, 27 ox-
rxpx 1899 r. // NuIIield College. Fabian Society Papers. C. 7.
51
B 1901-1903 rr. uanancxoe omecrno mnoro pas ncrynano n xonraxr c nsarenx-
mn c npenoxennem ntxynnrt ocranmncx nepacnpoanntm rnpax c ycrynxo n
nene. Cm.: Hporoxon saceannx ncnonnnrentnoro xomnrera uanancxoro omecrna,
10 max 1901 r., 28 oxrxpx 1902, 12 nmnx 1903 r. // NuIIield College. Fabian Society
Papers. C. 8.
40
Kro xe mor noepxart nem 'spanoro nmnepnannsma? Ouenn-
no, uro mtcnt o nensexnocrn nmnepcxo +xcnancnn ntstnana ornpa-
menne y ontmnncrna panxanon. Ha pyrom xonne nonnrnuecxoro cnex-
rpa mnorne xoncepnaropt n nnepantnte ynnonncrt c npenepexenn-
em ornocnnnct x ]anancxo nporpamme connantntx pe]opm. Fonee
roro, pe]opma ramoxenntx rapn]on xnnxnact npenxrcrnnem x corpy-
nnuecrny co mnornmn noontmn nonnrnuecxnmn exrenxmn, a ]an-
ancxax xpnrnxa npannrentcrna no npemx nont npx nn morna cnncxart
narocxnonnoe ornomenne npantx. Taxnm opasom, ocranannct rontxo
nnepantnte nmnepnanncrt. B ]enpane 1902 r. Fearpnc Be ormeua-
na, uro 'n nacroxmee npemx mt ouent nnsxn c nnmnamn`
*
, a Cnne
Be x romy npemenn cran unenom nnreparypnoro xomnrera Hnepant-
no nnrn.
52
K coxanennm, +ror antxnc oxasancx neonroneuntm n ne-
poxrnocrt roro, uro nop Posepn n xomnannx npenparxr nnepantnym
naprnm n nmnepcxym naprnm, tna xax nnxora nnuroxno mana.
Hexenanne nnepantntx nmnepnanncron nocnpnnxrt or ]anannen
ry uacrt connantno-nmnepnanncrnuecxo nporpammt, xoropax ornocn-
nact xo nnyrpennnm nponemam crpant, npoxnnnoct n 1902 r. npn o-
cyxennn 3axona o opasonannn. Ho +romy saxony mxont npn nepx-
nax pasntx neponcnoneann raxxe nonyuann noepxxy ns mecrntx
mxeron, uro n nexoropo crenenn crannno uacrnt cexrop opasona-
nnx no rocyapcrnennt xonrpont. Cnne Be nouepxnnan neo-
xonmocrt raxoro saxonoarentcrna n cnoem rpaxrare 'Honnrnxa XX
nexa: nporpamma nannonantno +]]exrnnnocrn.
53
B +rom counnennn
yrnepxanoct, uro Bennxopnrannx, xax crpana, ne ocrarouno xopo-
mo oprannsonana, urot coxpannrt cno craryc nennxo epxant. Fes
cnntnoro, soponoro n xopomo oyuennoro nacenennx, npeynpexan
anrop rpaxrara, nannx ne cmoxer coornercrnonart norpenocrxm nmne-
pnn. anee opncontnannct npoexrt pasnnuntx nnyrpnnonnrnuecxnx
pe]opm, n rom uncne n pasnnunte mept, nanpannennte na ynyumenne
opasonannx omecrna. Taxnm opasom, 3axon o opasonannn 1902 r.
cran uem-ro npoe naxmycono ymarn nx nponepxn xnsnecnoconoc-
rn nporpammt nnepantntx nmnepnanncron. Onaxo nnepantnte nm-
nepnanncrt nectma neoonennnn onnosnnnm +romy saxony cpen px-
ontx nepymmnx, ne npnnanexamnx x anrnnxancxo nepxnn. Hnep
*
Limps coxp. or 'Liberal Imperialists, Hpu+. nepeeoo:.
52
H. C. G. Matthew. The Liberal Imperialists. The Ideas and Politics oI a Post-Gladstonian
Elite. London, 1973. P. 89.
53
Tract no. 108 // NuIIield College. Fabian Society Papers. 1901. November.
41
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
anrncron xon Knn]]op (John Clifford) oprannsonan nenym xamna-
nnm npornn nonoro saxona. Ee yuacrnnxn orxastnannct nnarnrt mecr-
nte nanorn na nennxnmocrt, sa cuer xoroptx ocymecrnnxnoct ]nnan-
cnponanne mxon, a Poepr Hepxc (Robert Perks) ocnonarent Hapnamen-
rcxoro xomnrera nonxon]opmncron n xasnaue Hnepantno nnrn oxa-
stnan annenne na nopa Posepn c rem, urot nocnenn orxasancx or
noepxxn +roro saxononpoexra. Posepn cancx. Ouennno, uro n Hn-
epantno naprnn onxrt nosonaann ne nannonantnte, a ysxo-rpyn-
nonte nnrepect. Hpecrannxnoct manonepoxrntm, urot y nnepant-
ntx nmnepnanncron noxnnnoct ocrarounoe xenanne nnn nnnxnne, n
onn cmornn t npoannrt n Hapnamenre saxonoarentnte npoexrt n
]anancxom yxe.
III
uanancxax nex 'spanoro nmnepnannsma nmena, onaxo, onpee-
nennte nocnecrnnx n onronpemenno nepcnexrnne. 3ra nex tna
nepno, xorx n nanmenee yauno, ns nenoro pxa nontrox ncnontso-
nart omecrnennoe neonontcrno anrno-ypcxo nono n noopnart
xoncepnarnnnoe nnenne nmnepnn, nonyunnmee mnpoxoe pacnpocrpa-
nenne n xoe +ro nont. o noxnnennx na cner ]anancxoro mann]ec-
ra nony mnpoxo ne xpnrnxonann. axe na copannn HHu n Horrnnre-
me necno 1900 r. ntcxastnannct camte pasnte rouxn spennx na no-
ny.
54
Onaxo ncxope nocne nynnxannn ]anancxoro mann]ecra repne-
nne nnepanon n ornomennn npannrentcrnenno nonnrnxn n Rxno
A]pnxe ncromnnoct. Ha saceannn Henrpantnoro xomnrera HHu n
P+rn n ]enpane 1901 r. tnn npnnxrt pesonmnnn, ocyxammne npa-
nnrentcrnennym nonnrnxy, xoropax rpeonana esoronopouno xannry-
nxnnn ypon, +ra nonnrnxa pacnennnanact xax neymax x nenyxnomy
sarxrnnannm nont.
55
K nery 1901 r., nocne sarxnynmerocx monuannx,
+ry xpnrnxy, naxonen, noepxano pyxonocrno Hnepantno naprnn.
Haprnsancxne ecrnnx ypon, sacrannnmne Knruenepa crnpart c nnna
semnn ]epmt ypon n cronxrt nx onrarene n ontmne narepx, crann
nonoom x xecroxo xpnrnxe nonnrnxn xoncepnaropon n Rxno A]-
pnxe co cropont c+pa Ienpn K+mnenn-Fannepmana, oxapaxrepnsonan-
mero +ry nonnrnxy xax 'napnapcrno.
56
54
R. Spence Watson. The National Liberal Federation, Irom Its Commencement to the
General Election. London, 1907. Pp. 242-244.
55
Ibid. P. 254.
56
Peut K+mnenna-Fannepmana 14 nmnx 1901 r., nnr. no: J. A. Spender. The LiIe oI
the Right Hon. Sir Henry Campbell-Bannerman. London, 1923. Pp. 335-336.
42
B ornnune or ]anancxoro mann]ecra, nepnonauantnte saxnnennx
HHu, neymnx nnepantntx mtcnnrene n pyxonocrna Hnepantno
naprnn ornocnnnct x cyryo xonxperntm nemam. 3ro narnxno noxa-
stnaer xnnra x. Poeprcona 'Kpymenne nmnepnn copanne nncem,
nanncanntx n Kancxo xononnn n Harane n nmne-oxrxpe 1900 r., n
xoroptx ocyxannct pasnnunte noennte n mpnnuecxne acnexrt ne-
ennx nont.
57
Pasmtmnennx onee omero xapaxrepa no nonoy roro,
uro npecrannxer coom Fpnrancxax nmnepnx npn npannrentcrne xon-
cepnaropon, ne crann uacrtm nponarant panxantnoro xptna Hne-
pantno naprnn o rex nop, noxa norpenocrt ocynrt npannrentcrnen-
nym nonnrnxy n Rxno A]pnxe ne yrparnna cnom ocrpory n n ne tn
nonncan mnpnt oronop c ypamn. Hoonax rpanc]opmannx xopo-
mo samerna n nsnecrnom counnennn x. A. Xocona 'Hmnepnannsm:
nccneonanne, onynnxonannom nerom 1902 r. Ona cront xe ouennno
npocnexnnaercx n marepnanax exeronoro saceannx HHu, cocroxnme-
rocx n Manuecrepe n mae 1904 r. Ho cnonam Anrycrnna Fnppenna
(Augustine Birrell), roramnero npesnenra HHu, nosnee cranmero
unenom npannrentcrna n nnepantnom xannere 1906 r., unenon +ro
oprannsannn nonpocnnn sarnxnyrt
...n yymee, n xoropom nn onn ncrnnnt nnepan ne cmoxer
cymecrnonart, yymee nmnepnannsma, nesapnsma, nmnepnn, +xc-
nancnn sa pyexom n raxne mecra, re ne cnocoen ntxnrt nn onn
ent uenonex, nonncxo nonnnnocrn na ponne, noxntx neanon
nannonantnoro nennunx n nannonantno uecrn. 3ror noxnt nm-
nepnannsm npecrannxer coo neuro npoe nono pennrnn camoro
ynmounoro ronxa, nyntrapno no cnoemy samtcny, onacno n cno-
em pasnnrnn, rynrentno nx nmnn x cnooe, npesnpamme cnpa-
nennnte rpeonannx pyrnx pac, espasnnuno x xpononponnrnm...
Hpornn +rnx noxntx nonxrn o onre ncex nacroxmnx anrnnuan
mt n onxnt oportcx na cneymmnx napnamenrcxnx ntopax!
58
Cneyer npnsnart, uro +ra xpnrnxa tna ne nona, onaxo nenocpe-
crnenno nepe nono n no npemx nont panxant opamannct x ne,
57
J. M. Robertson. Wrecking the Empire. London, 1901. Poeprcon tn unenom Hap-
namenra or Hnepantno naprnn c 1906 no 1918 rr. B 1900 r. no nopyuennm rasert
Morning Leader on nocernn Rxnym A]pnxy: ero saaue tno nanncart oruer o
rom, xax na ene ]ynxnnonnpyer pexnm noennoro nonoxennx. Ero samerxn nynn-
xonannct no ncenonnmom 'oromnt nanmarent (Scrutator).
58
Spence Watson. The National Liberal Federation. P. 289. Fnppenn tn crapmnm
cexperapem no enam Hpnannn c xnnapx 1907 no nmnt 1916 r.
43
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
xax npannno, nnmt nsnparentno, n ro npemx xax renept +rn ynpexn
tnn cneent noenno, urot oxonuarentno ncxpenrnponart nmnep-
cxym nponarany xoncepnaropon.
59
Ecnn cneonart nonoxennxm pao-
rt X. Kannnnr+ma, ro moxno tno t npnrn x mtcnn o rom, uro xon-
cepnaropt mornn ne oxrtcx +rnx ntnaon. Cornacno Kannnnr+my, yxe
n 1870-e rr. n paccyxennxx o narpnornsme pemnrentno nosonaann
npante nonnrnuecxne cnmnarnn, a 1890-e rr. ecxrnnerne pnrancxo
nmnepcxo +xcnancnn +ra renennnx nnmt ycnnnnact: 'B nex nmnepn-
annsma tno nenosmoxno ntennrt narpnornsm nenoro ronxa o narpno-
rnsme ronopnnn renept npante, n re oparopt, xro opamancx x +romy
xstxy, nepemnn na npant ]nanr nmecre c nnm.
60
3ry xe mtcnt nt-
pasnn n 1899 r. x. Poeprcon: 'Harpnornsm, rpannnonno nonnmaemt
xax nmont x cnoe crpane, renept conepmenno ouennno npenpamaercx n
nmont x npnpamennm cnoe crpant (love of more countrv). Coornercrnen-
no, narpnornsm '...nensexno osnauan noepxxy nmnepnn n ro nnn
nno ee ]opme.
61
Bce +ro, nosmoxno, ocrarouno aexnarno xapaxrepnsyer nonoxe-
nne panxanon na pyexe nexon, onaxo nocne oxonuannx anrno-ypc-
xo nont cnryannx ne ntrnxena cront neoparnmo. uro xe nsmenn-
noct? Kax yxe ormeuanoct, sa npemx nont ornomenne mnpoxnx macc
omecrna x pnrancxo nmnepcxo nonnrnxe snaunrentno nsmennnoct.
Hocne nepnoa ypnoro pacnnera xnnronsma, cnxsannoro c mnne-
ntmn ropxecrnamn 1897 r., ]amocxnm xpnsncom n cnxrnem noxat
ocaxenntx pnrancxnx nocenenn n Rxno A]pnxe, xasanoct, ny-
nnxa ycomnnnact n mypocrn pnrancxo xononnantno nonnrnxn. Pa-
nxant ncnontsonann +rn ypnte npeuyncrnnx n sanono crann pas-
mtmnxrt na rem, xax nm sannaert xstxom nmnepnannsma.
B 1890-e rr. panxant onee, uem xora t ro nn tno, ocosnanann
onacnocrt neorpannuenno nmnepcxo +xcnancnn n conyrcrnymmero
e tcrporo pocra noopyxenn. Kaxona xe tna nx peaxnnx? B npet-
ymn nepno nnepant ocyxann 'mopantnoe napnapcrno n nouep-
59
Hpnmep ncnontsonannx nonxrnx 'nmnepnannsm c nentm ncxpenrannn nnem-
ne nonnrnxn npannrentcrna nspa+nn n onee pannn nepno cm. counnennx Po-
epra Hoyna (Robert Lowe) n paore: R. Koebner Schmid. Imperialism. Pp. 148-150.
Fnppenn, xax n Hoyn, ntrancx cnxsart repmnn 'nmnepnannsm c nnocrpanntm, n
ocoennocrn ]pannyscxnm, ecnornsmom.
60
H. Cunningham. The Language oI Patriotism // R. Samuel (Ed.). Patriotism. The Making
and Unmaking oI British National Identity. Vol. 1. History and Politics. London, 1989.
61
J. M. Robertson. Patriotism and the Empire. London, 1899. P. 138.
44
xnnann '+xonomnuecxn nnornsm nmnepnannsma. Mopantnoe ocyx-
enne xononnantno nonnrnxn Koncepnarnnno naprnn tno ocoen-
no +]]exrnnntm opyxnem n pyxax Inacrona.
62
Onaxo nx roro, uro-
t no-nacroxmemy nnaert +rnm opyxnem, rpeonancx nnep, xoropt
onaan ocotm marnernsmom n noxnonnxmmnm nosecrnnem na py-
rnx. Hocne yxoa Inacrona ns nonnrnxn n mapre 1894 r. n +rom orno-
mennn emy ne tno ocronoro npeemnnxa n Hnepantno naprnn.
Hporecrt nnepanon, ntsnannte pesne apmxncxnx xpncrnan, yunnen-
no rypxamn ocentm 1896 r., crann ono ns nanmenee nsnecrntx xam-
nann +ro naprnn npornn necnpanennno nnemne nonnrnxn xoncep-
naropon. Panxantnte nnepant npoonxann na +rnx ocnonannxx ocyx-
art xoncepnaropon, no noonax nponarana nce onee sarmenanact xpn-
rnxo +xonomnuecxo nporpammt Koncepnarnnno naprnn.
63
3rn nanmennx ocoenno nepnt n rom, uro xacaercx nanaox x.
Xocona na nmnepnannsm, xoropte orpannunnannct ocyxennem reppn-
ropnantntx saxnaron n A]pnxe n Asnn nocne 1870 r.
64
Cornacno Xoco-
ny, ropronnx ornmt ne cneonana sa pnrancxnm ]narom n xononnn, npn-
operennte n nocnene uerneprn XIX n., nnxonm opasom nentsx tno
cunrart yauntm pasmemennem xannrana.
65
H nce xe, xorx 'nont nmne-
pnannsm ne orneuan nnrepecam nce nannn, Xocon nonaran, uro or-
entnte cnon omecrna ntraann or +ro nonnrnxn npexe ncero nce
nnnecropt c nstrxamn xannrana, xoropte ne mornn narn cnocoa pas-
mecrnrt nx n Bennxopnrannn, a raxxe mexynaponte ]nnanconte
entnt, paorammne c raxnmn nnnecrnnnxmn.
66
Xocon ne tn enn-
crnenntm nnn camtm nepntm nnepanom, xro ntnnnyn +ror aprymenr.
KHPB, npesnenrom xoroporo tn Poepr Cnenc Yorcon (Robert Spence
Watson), ntnnnyna ananornunt ono ecxrnnernem panee.
67
B nam]-
62
J. M. Robertson. The Future oI Liberalism. BradIord, 1895. P. 29.
63
Henaonro opamenne x mopann cnona nosonaano n 1901 r., xora nponsomen
nsptn omecrnennoro nosmymennx no nonoy xonnenrpannonntx narepe, no no
npemx ocyxennx nonpoca o saxonrpaxronanntx paounx-xnranax nmenno +xo-
nomnuecxax, a ne rymannrapnax cocrannxmmax nnepantno nponarant oxasanact
camo onacno. 3ro ocroxrentcrno npnsnanana HRAA, xoropax cnntno nepexn-
nana no nonoy nenpannntnoro ocnemennx +rnx cotrn.
64
J. Hobson. Imperialism. Pp. 18-19.
65
Ibid. Pp. 35-42.
66
Ibid. Pp. 51-66.
67
B 1899 r. KHPB cnnncx c Acconnanne mexynaponoro nocpennuecrna n mnpa
(International Arbitration and Peace Association). Poepr Cnenc Yorcon tn ee npe-
snenrom, a x. X. Heppnc cexperapem. Heppnc tn xypnanncrom n onnm ns
45
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
nere no nasnannem 'Osop nmnepnn, ropronnn n noopyxenn, oxasan-
mem samernoe nnnxnne na omecrnennoe mnenne, KHPB oxnnn o cnoem
namepennn npornnocroxrt 'xnnronsmy, mnnnrapnsmy n eccrtnomy
narpnornuecxomy nacrpom, xoropt n nacroxmee npemx oxastnaer no-
urn neorpannuennoe nnnxnne na omecrnennoe mnenne.
68
Ormeuax
cnocrnennym xnnronsmy nppannonantnocrt, anropt nam]nera o-
xastnann, uro +ra nonax nonna macconoro nmnepnannsma nacaxanact
remn xnaccamn omecrna, xoropte ntnrpann or nero. nx ontmnncrna
xe nacenennx nmnepnx ne npnnecna nnxaxnx ntro naoopor, ono
onxno tno pacnnaunnartcx sa nee ntcoxnmn nanoramn, ercrnom xa-
nnrana sa rpannny, orxasom or naxntx connantntx pe]opm. KHPB rax-
xe ocnapnnan yrnepxenne o rom, uro ncne sa pnrancxnm ]narom n
xononnn npnxonnn pnrancxne ropronte xomnannn. Kax sameuann an-
ropt nam]nera, ocnonno oem ropronnn Bennxopnrannn no-npexne-
my npnxonncx na onepannn c nnocrpanntmn rocyapcrnamn, a ne co
cnonmn xononnxmn, n onx xononnantno ropronnn ornmt ne nospac-
rana: 'Y ropronnn cnon nyrn n ona c nnx ne coer.
69
Fonee roro, xax
ronopnnoct n nam]nere, ontmnncrno pnrancxnx +mnrpanron ornpan-
nxnnct n mecra, nexamne sa npeenamn nmnepnn. 3ect xe ntcxastna-
noct n npenonoxenne o rom, uro ement rysemnt rpy n xononn-
antno npomtmnennocrn nanpnmep, na rexcrnntntx ]apnxax Fom-
ex rposnn noopnart coornercrnymmne orpacnn n Bennxopnrannn.
Yexennt n rom, uro nmnepnannsm ne anan nourn nnxaxnx npenmy-
mecrn rpyxmnmcx xnaccam, KHPB, raxnm opasom, nontrancx pacxptrt
rnasa omecrnennocrn na eccmtcnennocrt nmnepcxo +xcnancnn.
Onaxo nocne oxonuannx anrno-ypcxo nont nonnrnuecxne npn-
stnt panxanon snaunrentno nsmennnnct. ocrarouno nerxo ne same-
rnrt, uro ananns nmnepcxo +xcnancnn, npenoxennt x. Xoconom,
tn conepmenno ne noxasarenen nx +roro nepnoa c rouxn spennx ero
nsnemennoro, cnoxonoro n crporo nornuecxoro noxoa. Tax, nanpn-
mep, peut, nponsnecennax Fnppennom na copannn HuH, tna ropaso
onee +monnonantno n nrpana na nacrpoennxx nynnxn, ncntrtnae-
mtx em cpasy nocne oxonuannx nont. B +ro peun Fnppenn nontran-
cx npoynrt y cnymarene omymenne npearentcrna: nona c ypamn
neymnx oparopon nnxennx sa mnp. Cpen camtx nnnxrentntx unenon +ro acco-
nnannn tnn xon Knn]]op, Cnne Onnntep n c+p Ynn]pn Hoycon.
68
Cm. npencnonne x: Empire. Trade and Armaments. An Exposure. IAPC Pamphlet.
London, 1896.
69
Ibid. Part 3.
46
noxasana, uro rax nastnaemax nnnnnnsaropcxax mnccnx tna nnmt npn-
rnopcrnom, a oemannx npannrentcrna paounm rax n ne tnn ntnon-
nent. xon Mopnn (John Morlev) oxcnxn ncnnecx npaxenocrn x
paounm-xnranam na copannn HHu n 1904 r. cneymmnm opasom:
'Hpexe ncero, +ro nenpnxsnt x camomy npemery, a sarem +ro nenpn-
xsnt n npespenne co cropont nme, xoroptm ncnontsonanne rpya xn-
ranen orxptno rnasa na ro, uem na camom ene tnn nce oemannx,
annte nm no npemx nont, n nce npenorn, xoroptmn npannrentcrno
rora npnxptnanoct.
70
Panxant raxxe nrpann na nnont npoynnmemcx
ecnoxocrne nnyrpn camo Hnepantno naprnn no nonoy cocroxnnx
pnrancxo emoxparnn nocne nsptna xnnroncrcxnx nacrpoenn n crpa-
ne. Onn nanomnnann cnonm cnymarenxm n unrarenxm, xax nona sanxr-
nana uecrt Anrnnn sa pyexom, n xax mano tno cenano, urot ynyu-
mnrt connantnym nomomt xopennomy nacenennm Rxno A]pnxn.
Hsmennnnct xax npecrannennx panxanon o cnoe aynropnn, rax n
nx cyxennx o rom, xax nyume ncero sanoenart ee nnnmanne. Pesyntra-
rom +rnx nsmenenn cran coornercrnymmn, xorx n npemennt, cnnr
n meroax nx nponarant. Panxant yxe ne xann, uro +nexropar na
ocnonannn crpornx ymosaxnmuenn n paccueron npner x ntnoy o rom,
uro nmnepnannsm ne coornercrnyer ero nnrepecam. Hanpornn, npona-
rana renept crponnact na rom, urot ntsnart uyncrno nosmymennx
rem, xax Koncepnarnnnax naprnx nsnparnna nmnepcxne neant n xax
ona ne cepxana oemann, anntx no npemx nont. Panxant raxxe
npoyxann y unrarene n cnymarene comnennx no nonoy cnocono-
crn onnosnnnn ynpannxrt nmnepne. Ha ce pas nmenno npn npann-
rentcrne xoncepnaropon esonacnocrt nmnepnn oxasanact no yrposo.
ecrnnrentno, x. Poeprcon oxastnan, uro nonnrnxa maccontx pas-
pymenn, xoropax npononnact na nocnennx +ranax nont, npaxrnuec-
xn rapanrnponana oruyxenne 'xononnantntx ronnannen or nmnepnn,
n enan ntno o rom, uro 'nmnepnannsm, ecnn on nponnrcx, craner na-
uanom xonna nmnepnn.
71
Bonpexn +rnm renennnxm panxant ne cmor-
nn nepexnarnrt y Koncepnarnnno naprnn xstx nmnepnannsma. eno ne
n rom, uro ycnnnx panxanon oxasannct conepmenno nanpacnt, nanpo-
rnn, onn nontsonannct ocrarountm ycnexom o rex nop, noxa xoncepna-
ropt naxonnnct n oopone n onxnt tnn oportcx sa ro, urot co-
xpannrt onaanne +rnm xstxom. Heyaua, nocrnrmax panxanon, oxc-
70
Spence Watson. The National Liberal Federation. P. 292.
71
J. Robertson. Wrecking the Empire. P. xxxvi.
47
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
nxnact cxopee nx necnoconocrtm npenoxnrt antrepnarnnnoe nnenne
nmnepnn, na xoropoe +nexropar mor oparnrt cnom noxntnocrt. Ha ca-
mom ene, panxant cnnmxom neonosnauno ornocnnnct x nmnepnn, uro-
t esoronopouno noepxart raxym nnnnnarnny.
Hnxora nentsx tno cxasart onosnauno, ntcrynamr nn panxant
npornn nmnepnannsma, xoropt onn nonnmann xax antnemym arpec-
cnnnym +xcnancnm nmnepnn, nnn xe npornn camo nen nmnepnn.
72
Koneuno, ontmnncrno panxanon ecrnnrentno cunrann nenosmox-
ntm, urot Bennxopnrannx nemenenno orxasanact or cnonx xononn-
antntx nnaenn n A]pnxe n Asnn. Coornercrnenno, onn cornamannct
c ro nnn nno ]opmo pnrancxo onexn, xoropax t oecneunna n
nnxamem yymem cnpanennnoe n ornercrnennoe ynpannenne +rn-
mn reppnropnxmn. Onaxo, xax cunraer Fepnap Horrep, sa monuann-
ntm npnsnannem raxo neoxonmocrn uacro cxptnanact nosnnnx: ecnn
crpana nomna nanepexop mnennm panxanon n npnopena omnpnte
xononnantnte nnaennx, ro camn panxant ne cranyr oxcnxrt e,
xax +ro nmnepne cneyer ynpannxrt. Ho+romy nnmt nemnorne pan-
xant nceptes pasmtmnxnn o pe]opme xononn.
73
Fonee roro, pasnnune
mexy onnosnnne nmnepnannsmy n onnosnnne nmnepnn samerno crep-
noct n 1890-e rr., xora xasanoct, uro pnrancxax nmnepcxax nonnrnxa
pannxnact npnoperennm nce nontx n nontx xononn.
Heonosnaunocrt nosnnnn panxanon npoxnnxnact n nepnym ouepet
n nonpoce o rom, xomy ntrona nmnepnx. Anrno-ypcxax nona nnmnn
pas nornepnna ro, n uem mnorne yxe anno tnn yexent: nmnepnx
cnyxnna nnmt nnrepecam mentmnncrna pnrancxnx xannranncron n
]nnancontx entnon. Taxnm opasom, camtm +]]exrnnntm aprymen-
72
Panxant naxonnn nmnepcxym +xcnancnm arpeccnnno no nenomy pxy npnunn
n rom uncne n noromy, uro ona nerxo npnerana x ncnontsonannm noenno cnnt n
ontmnx macmraax, nonnrtnaxct nonncrnenntm menrannrerom, a raxxe noromy,
uro, xax cunranoct, +xcnancnx nmnepnn tna cxnonna npononnponart conepnnuam-
mne nnocrpannte epxant. Hocneonarentnym araxy na snauenne nonxrnx 'nmne-
pnannsm cm.: L. T. Hobhouse. Democracy and Reaction. London, 1904. Pp. 28-56.
Xoxays naxonn, uro 'oemanne nmnepnannsma nmnepnannsma n ero onee mn-
poxom n naroponom cmtcne, npenonarammem nannonantnym ornercrnennocrt
tno paspymeno nonnrnxo 'npaxrnxn nmnepnannsma nacrounnoro yrnepxe-
nnx paconoro npenocxocrna n rpyo cnnt. Fpnrannx, oxastnan Xoxays no-
croxnno orcrynana or nnepantntx npnnnnnon nmnepnn, n noromy cnono nmnepn-
annsm crano cnnonnmom noxornnnoro ornomennx, a ne nmnn x nmnepnn. B pesynt-
rare Xoxaysy tno rpyno npnart oenm +rnm cnonam nonoxnrentnt cmtcn.
73
B. Porter. Critics oI Empire. British Radical Attitudes to Colonisation in AIrica, 1895-
1914. New York, 1968. Pp. 84-94.
48
rom nnepantno xpnrnxn ncnontsonannx rpya saneponanntx na xa-
antntx ycnonnxx xnracxnx +mnrpanron crano sameuanne o rom, uro,
necmorpx na nce oemannx, Rxnax A]pnxa ne anana nnxaxnx nos-
moxnocre rpyoycrpocrna nx pnrancxnx paounx.
74
Kpome roro,
xax nouepxnnann nexoropte nnepantnte nponaranncrt n naprn-
nte axrnnncrt cymecrnonana onacnocrt, uro ement rpy xnrac-
xnx paounx, sanesenntx n Rxnym A]pnxy, nosnonnr +ro xononnn
sanannrt cnonmn ronapamn pnrancxn ptnox n rem camtm nocrannrt
no yrposy paoune mecra n camo Bennxopnrannn. Menee menernnt-
nte xpnrnxn axe namexann, uro n antnemem npannrentcrno, nos-
moxno, craner sanosnrt xnracxnx xynn n Bennxopnrannm.
75
C oue-
nnntm paspaxennem n oruaxnnem HRAA nanmana sa rem, xax nsn-
parenn no nce crpane yxpennxnnct n cnonx noospennxx, uro pnranc-
xoe npannrentcrno npononno cosnarentnym nonnrnxy no samemennm
pnrancxnx paounx nnocrpanntmn.
76
Yexenne panxanon n rom, uro nmnepnx ne npnnocnna nnxaxnx
ntro camo Bennxopnrannn, nce xe nosnonxno nm samnmart nmnepnm
c nosnnnn xononn. Hoxany, camte ontmne nosmoxnocrn nx npnmn-
pennx nnepannsma c nmnepne anana xonnennnx onexn. B 1899 r., o-
pamaxct x ontmomy copannm nnepantno omecrnennocrn, I. K+m-
nenn-Fannepman nponosrnacnn: 'Mt, nnepant, orpexaemcx or nynt-
rapnoro, ntponnmerocx nmnepnannsma, co cnocrnenntmn emy pas-
paxennem, nponoxannxmn, arpeccne, c ero xnrptmn npoenxamn n
ynonxamn, omanom cocee, c ero crpemnennem npnpart x cnonm py-
xam nce noxpyr. Bmecre c rem mt ne onmcx ro ornercrnennocrn, xoro-
pym nanaraer na nac nmnepnx. Mt ropnmcx rem, uro cronm na crpaxe
74
Taxne oemannx moxno narn n: |G. Wyndham|. Speech Delivered on BehalI oI the
ISAA by Mr George Wyndham, Edinburgh, March 9, 1898. Hnr. no: Bodleian Library.
OxIord University. Milner Papers. Dep. 337. Fol. 11. Yan+m ronopnn o nee, nexa-
me n ocnone 'nonoro nmnepnannsma: 'ontme omon nx monoexn na +rom nepe-
nacenennom ocrpone. O rom nnnxnnn, xaxoe oxasana necnoconocrt ntnonnnrt
+rn oemannx cm.: A. K. Russell. Liberal Landslide. The General Election oI 1906.
Newton Abbot, 1973. Pp. 196-197. Taxxe cm. peut Fnppenna na exeronom copannn
HHu n 1904 r., nnr. n: Spence Watson. The National Liberal Federation. P. 102.
75
A. Russell. Liberal Landslide. Pp. 106-107.
76
Our Imperial Responsibilities to the Transvaal. An Address by Gilbert Parker to the
Junior Constitutional Club, Picadilly, March 23, 1904. ISAA pamphlet no. 11. B 1906 r.
HRAA oprannsonana n Honone 'Btcranxy mxnoa]pnxancxnx npoyxron nx roro,
urot npoemoncrpnponart snaunmocrt +roro pernona nx +xonomnxn Bennxopn-
rannn.
49
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
onepennoro nam nacnenx namnx ornon.
77
Konnennnx onexn tna
nnonne cosnyuna pasnnuntm reuennxm nnepannsma, n n nepnym oue-
pet mopantno uecrnocrn enanrennuecxoro nnxennx, rnacronnan-
cxomy yexennm n rom, uro npancrnennocrt cnyxnr ocnono nonnrn-
xn, nnxropnancxnm nonxrnxm o nceomem saxone nporpecca n cnocrnen-
no ro +noxn nepe n nnepannsm xax ntpaxenne +roro saxona n nonn-
rnxe, a raxxe neanncrnuecxnm npecrannennxm o rocyapcrne xax nn-
crpymenre nx ncnpannennx omecrna. Ho+romy ne cneyer ynnnxrtcx
romy, uro mnorne npecrannrenn nentx cnn couyncrnonann +ro nee.
xon Knn]]op, nnep anrncron n unen uanancxoro omecrna,
ntmemn ns ero cocrana n 1899 r., rnepo nepnn n nosnrnnnym cropo-
ny nmnepnn. Bo npemx ncnano-amepnxancxo nont 1898 r. +ror anrn-
crcxn npononennx oxcnxn cnoe nacrne n Becropn-napxe, uro an-
nt xon]nnxr 'npenparnn Coennennte Brart ns crpant, xoropym
moxno nasnart ocrponno epxano, n epxany nmnepcxym, ncnontsyx
sect +ro nocnenee cnono n camom nyumem ero cmtcne.
78
B 1897 r., no
nosnpamennn omo ns cemnanarnmecxunoro nyremecrnnx no Amepn-
xe n omnnnonam, Knn]]op onynnxonan cnom nepenncxy, xoropym
on nen no npemx noesxn, no nasnannem 'Foxtn nnaennx Bennxo
Fpnrannn (Gods Greater Britain) sarnanne, orctnammee x counne-
nnm c+pa uapntsa nnxa (Sir Charles Dilke), nanncannomy rpnnartm
roamn panee. B +rom nsannn Knn]]op nncan o anrnocaxconcxo
nacnope, 'orxptnme npara mnpa nx npnmecrnnx nnnnnnsannn.
79
Hocxontxy Knn]]op nepnn n ro, uro For aponan Bennxopnrannn n
pacnopxxenne nce re nennxne npnnnnnt nnepannsma, or xoroptx sa-
nncnr nporpecc ncero uenoneuecrna, on nacrannan na rom, uro 'mt ne
onxnt cmpe+umic x nmnepnn ona yer y nac, ecnn mt ocranemcx
nepnt +rnm npnnnnnam.
80
Honxrno, nouemy nex onexn npnnnexana x
cee Knn]]opa. B nonnrnuecxom nnane ona nosnonxna npnmennrt xpn-
crnancxne npnnnnnt x nponemam nnemnnx cnomenn Bennxopnra-
nnn, a n yxonnom nnane ona yxpennxna ero n yexennn, uro n nocryn-
xax xaxoro nepymmero uenonexa nocroxnno npncyrcrnyer Hponne-
77
Spence Watson. The National Liberal Federation. P. 238.
78
Westbourne Park Record. 1899. January. Hnr. no: M. R. Watts. John CliIIord and
Radical NonconIormity, 1836-1923 / Ph. D. Dissertation; OxIord University, 1967. P.
290.
79
J. CliIIord. God`s Greater Britain. Letters and Addresses by John CliIIord. London,
1899. P. 11.
80
Ibid. P. 177.
50
nne, npnnnxammee nacrynnenne Hapcrna Foxtero na +ro semne. e-
crnnrentno, Knn]]op nepnn, uro xpncrnanam cneyer oxnart 'oxonua-
rentnoro npnmecrnnx Iocnoa Hcxynnrenx namero... ne n roue npemen,
no uro nmeer x nam ropaso onee nenocpecrnennoe ornomenne n
ecrnnrentnom xoe ncropnn.
81
Ho xpane mepe, reopernuecxn nex onexn onaana ontmo npn-
nnexarentnocrtm. Onaxo na npaxrnxe mnorne panxant onapyxnnn,
uro nonoxenne en pexo ocroxno cront onosnauno: xonnennnm one-
xn nenosmoxno tno npnnxrt es ceptesntx oronopox.
82
Cam Knn]-
]op ouent xopomo ocosnanan, uro +ra nex moxer trt ncnontsonana
xax npnxptrne nx 'namennoro n camoonontnoro nmnepnannsma, e-
syepxno noxnantt n eccmtcnennoro xnacroncrna cnonmn orpom-
ntmn pasmepamn.
83
Hmenno n raxom cnere on paccmarpnnan nonpoc o
npeocrannennn nsnparentnoro npana ynrnenepam n omenpnsnan-
nte ]axrt ypnoro opamennx ypon c nnerntm nacenennem Rxno
A]pnxn. Hoonte oronopxn enannct raxxe C. Onnntepom n P. Max-
onantom no npemx cnopon o rom, xax uanancxoe omecrno onxno
pearnponart na nony c ypamn.
Onnosnnnx C. Onnntepa pnrancxo xononnantno nonnrnxe oxon-
uarentno o]opmnnact n ro npemx, xora on sannman onxnocrt onoro
ns neymnx corpynnxon Rxnoa]pnxancxoro orena Mnnncrepcrna xo-
nonn.
84
Onnntep nonaran, uro cymecrnonanne nmnepnn onpanano rontxo
o rex nop, noxa ona necer nyumne cropont enponecxo nnnnnnsannn
menee pasnnrtm napoam. Anrno-ypcxax nona nornepnna ero noo-
spennx, uro ropronte n ]nnanconte nnrepect nomennnn coo +ry nn-
nnnnsaropcxym mnccnm. Hoonte onacennx nnepnte nosnnxnn y nero
no nnnxnnem nanmenn sa cranonnennem uacrno xomnannn no rnane
c C. Pocom. 3ra xomnannx nonyunna or pnrancxoro npannrentcrna
npano na ocnoenne sement n Rxno A]pnxe, uro Onnntep pacnennnan
xax cnoxenne c cex ornercrnennocrn Mnnncrepcrnom xononn. Eme n
81
M. Watts. John CliIIord and Radical NonconIormity. P. 3.
82
O nenpecranntx nanaxax na nonxrne onexn cm.: Hobson. Imperialism. Pp. 120-
130, 235-304. Xocon ynopno nacrannan na rom, uro sa ncxnmuennem entx xono-
nn, Fpnrancxax nmnepnx ne nosnonxna nnxomy npaxrnxonartcx n ncxyccrne camo-
ynpannennx, ona raxxe ne crpemnnact onaroponrt xapaxrep nonnacrntx e na-
poon.
83
J. CliIIord. Brotherhood and the War in South AIrica. London, 1900. P. 24.
84
F. Lee. Fabianism and Colonialism. The LiIe and Thought oI Lord Sydney Olivier.
London, 1988.
51
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
1895 r. n rasere Dailv Chronicle on ntpaxan cnom osaouennocrt raxnm
pasnnrnem cotrn n npeynpexan, uro nona naunercx ns-sa 'poe-
nsma n Rxno A]pnxe. Hmnepnannsm opasna 1890-x rr., yrnepxan
Onnntep, nnmt cnyxnr oxasarentcrnom roro, uro 'nmxm npannrcx
noenart, n onn cunramr nony naropontm sanxrnem, nm npannrcx nna-
crnonart na pyrnmn nmtmn, npannrcx nanpannxrt pyrnx, onn yma-
mr, uro +ro ouent naropono. Ionnannt tnn nomexo na nyrn pn-
rancxnx xannranncron n Rxno A]pnxe, n noromy tno nnonne ymecr-
no 'ntxnnyrt nx orrya n npncrpennrt.
85
Harepnanncrcxn nmnepna-
nnsm tn npexpacen n reopnn, no ne paoran na npaxrnxe.
P. Maxonant ncntrtnan noxoxee neonosnaunoe ornomenne x nee
onexn. B cepnn crare, nocnxmenntx +rnxe nmnepnn n onynnxonan-
ntx n 1898 r. n '3rnuecxom mnpe (Ethical World), Maxonant tn
roron onycrnrt, uro nmnepcxax +xcnancnx moxer trt onpanana n
xareropnxx 'pacnpocrpanennx opa n mnpe, onaxo, n ro xe camoe
npemx oxastnan, uro 'nnnnnnsaropcxax mnccnx cnyxnna nx pnran-
cxoro nmnepnannsma n ocnonnom nnmt n xauecrne onpanannx. 3ry ero
ynepennocrt nornepnno nocemenne Rxno A]pnxn ocentm 1902 r.
Ho nosnpamennn orrya Maxonant onynnxonan nennnx cnonx ny-
remecrnn no nasnannem 'uro x nnen n Rxno A]pnxe. 3ra ne-
ontmax xnnxeuxa nepeanana omymenne yxacammero onycromennx,
ocrannennoro nocne cex noenntmn onepannxmn Knruenepa, xoropte
anrop pacnennnan xax nonnrnxy paspymennx, oneennym o eccmtc-
nenno xpanocrn.
86
Maxonant onnctnan epennn, npenpamennte n
pasnannnt, pomente ]epmt, pasopennte nepxnn n nononn nror:
'Hocne roro, xax x nocrapancx rmarentno npoanannsnponart +rn cnn-
erentcrna, x nonaram, uro ne norpemy npornn ncrnnt, ecnn cxaxy, uro
nect 3anant n Bocrount Tpancnaant nexnr n sanycrennn, a ncx mro-
nocrounax uacrt crpant coxxena orna.
87
Onaxo esycnonno ocyx-
ax +ry nonnrnxy 'rocnocrna, a ne comsa, on n ro xe camoe npemx
oxcnxn ee cnocrnamn amnnncrpannn Mnnnepa, rem camtm ocran-
nxx nosmoxnocrt nx onee xoncrpyxrnnno nmnepcxo nonnrnxn n cny-
uae cmemennx Bepxonnoro xomnccapa pnrancxoro npannrentcrna n
Rxno A]pnxe co cnoero nocra.
85
Hnctmo Cnnex Onnntepa x 3napy Hnsy (Edward Pease), 16 oxrxpx 1899,
naxonrcx n Hporoxonax ncnonnnrentnoro xomnrera uanancxoro omecrna: NuIIield
College. Fabian Society Papers. C. 7.
86
R. MacDonald. What I Saw in South AIrica. London, 1902. P. 53.
87
Ibid. P. 52.
52
Cranonnnact raxxe nce onee nenonxrno, moryr nn pasnnnartcx nne-
pantnte nncrnryrt n Asnn n A]pnxe. x. Poeprcon, cunranmn, uro
ornomennx Bennxopnrannn c nonnacrntmn e napoamn xnnxmrcx
npontm xamnem nx nponepxn conmennx emoxparnuecxnx npnn-
nnnon, ormeuan, nacxontxo rpyno tno xpnrnxonart xononnantnym a-
mnnncrpannm n Hnnn.
88
Hnnx, yrnepxan Poeprcon, +ro crpana,
re anrnnuane nnxora nn n uem ne omnamrcx, re no nnemne nonn-
rnxe nonapnnoct esymnoe ornomenne. Onn ns unenon FKHHK ntc-
xastnan cxonym mtcnt n onee pesxo ]opme.
89
Honeenne 'nacrox-
mnx nmnepnanncron n Hnnn on onnctnan cneymmnm opasom:
Cnyunnoct npenamepennoe yncrno? 3naunr, no ncem nnno-
nara rysemnax neuart. Bcntxnyn mxrex? 3naunr, mt onxnt no-
xonunrt co mxonamn n Hnnn. Mxrex n yncrno ne rontxo cpasy xe
oxcnxmrcx onnmn n remn xe npnunnamn, no n nocnpnnnmamrcx
xax npoxnnennx nceomero neonontcrna. C +roro momenra nacrox-
mn nmnepnanncr nnaaer n nannxy, saxnnxer o nensexnocrn nro-
poro Boccrannx cnnaen, npnstnaer x cxopo pacnpane n, xenax ne-
mnoro crnanrt nneuarnenne, onnctnaer Hnnm xax crpany 'rnrpon
n uepnomastx. Ero rax rnoxer nerepnenne, nocrernnaemoe rnenom
n rpenoro, uro nmo, xro nocmeer saronopnrt o oxasarentcrnax,
ocyxaercx xax eccrtnt nsmennnx, a ncxxn, xro nnmt namex-
ner, uro paccneonanne onxno npemecrnonart penpeccnxm, xne-
mnrcx xax xanxn nenexa n ncxyccrne rocyapcrnennoro ynpanne-
nnx. Her nyxt ronopnrt o rom, uro nonno rnynocrtm tno t
ncrynart n cnop c nmnepnanncrom, xora on nomen n pax.
90
Tem ne menee, xax onapyxnnn panxant, tno ropaso nerue xpn-
rnxonart xonxpernte marn nmnepcxo nonnrnxn, nexenn paspaorart
88
J. M. Robertson. The Meaning oI Liberalism. London, 1912. P. 128.
89
B +ro npemx FKHHK npecrannxn coo neontmym rpynny ymemnx na noxo
unenon rocyapcrnenno cnyxt Hnnn, npo ontmnncrno ns xoroptx ronopnnn,
uro onn 'npenparnnnct n rysemnen sa npemx cnoero npetnannx n +ro crpane, a
noromy nx oomnn c nontmennem no cnyxe. Onaxo n ]enpane 1906 r. Ynntxm
Y+epopn, npecearent FKHHK, npeopasonan napnamenrcxn xomnrer +ro
oprannsannn n yenn 155 unenon Hapnamenra or Hnepantno naprnn saxnnrt o
cnoe noepxxe ena pe]opmt Hnnn. Hs +rnx 155 unenon Hapnamenra rontxo or
30 o 40 uenonex tnn roront na ro, urot nonponart +ror nonpoc nonpexn xe-
nannm npannrentcrna, onaxo n +roro oxasanoct ocrarouno, urot oecnoxonrt
rocyapcrnennoro cexperapx no enam Hnnn, xona Mopnn, n ocoennocrn no npemx
enoprann 1907-1908 rr.
90
Wanted. A Juridical Enquiry // India. 1897. July. P. 241.
53
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
antrepnarnnnoe nonnmanne nmnepnn, nocrpoennoe na ocnone reopnn one-
xn, c xoropo tnn cnxsant ynonannx nntx pasouaponanntx npnnepxen-
nen nmnepnannsma n nosnennxropnancxn nepno.
91
ecrnnrentno, pa-
nxant ouent ocropoxno ncnontsonann raxne cnona xax 'nmnepnx n 'nm-
nepnannsm, onacaxct, uro +rn repmnnt cnnmxom nerxo noamrcx ne-
npannntno nnrepnperannn. Kax samernn onn ns unenon FKHHK,
B xaxom-ro cmtcne mt nce xnnxemcx 'nmnepnanncramn n ncex
nac nosmymamr ecrnnx nsnecrno naprnn, xoropax cnauana mo-
nononnsnponana +ro cnono, a sarem ero nsnparnna. Mt moxem co-
rnacnrtcx c rem, ...uro nacroxmee ornnune cymecrnyer mexy 'nm-
nepnannsmom c namenno noxoxo n 'nntm nmnepnannsmom.
Ho +ro pasnnune onxno trt uerxo nponeeno. Hyxno oxasart,
uro 'nno nmnepnannsm npenonaraer nocneonarentnym nonnrn-
xy n ornomennn noanntx napoon, crpemnenne nsexart arpec-
cnn, neyxnonnym pemnmocrt nserart nyre, xoropte neyr x an-
xporcrny nce nannn. Mt ne nnnm, urot +ro 'nnoe xauecrno tno
cront onosnauno onpeeneno, xax nam... t +roro xorenoct.
92
axe re nnepant, xro ecrnnrentno ntrancx oxcnnrt nsnpa-
renxm, nouemy onn onxnt noepxart +ror antrepnarnnnt noxo x
nmnepnn, nourn ne nmenn ycnexa. Tpaxrar 'Harpnornsm n nmnepnx
x. Poeprcona tn nanncan xstxom 'ncrnnnoro n 'noxnoro nmne-
pnannsma, no anropcxax rpaxronxa ncrnnnoro nmnepnannsma cnenact x
romy, urot npenparnrt neoxonmocrt n opoerent: xont cxopo An-
rnnx onaana xononnxmn, sa xoropte ona ne morna cnxrt c cex orner-
crnennocrt n nnxamem yymem, ro ona onxna tna ynpannxrt nmn.
Hoono ontmnncrny panxantntx nnepanon, Poeprcon nounnnn-
cx nmnepnn. Onaxo n ror momenr, xora nonxrne nmnepnannsma npou-
no nomno n noncenennym peut mnpoxnx macc nacenennx, +roro oxasa-
noct neocrarouno: nmnepcxax rora nnoxo cnena na raxnx nmxx, xax
Poeprcon. Teopnn onexn n samnrt rysemntx pac ne mornn crart na-
exno onopo nnepantnomy nonnmannm nmnepnn. B raxo cnryannn
91
Crnnen Xoyn pasmtmnxer o nocnecrnnxx nnxropnancxoro n +napnancxoro or-
nomennx x nmnepnn nx anrnxononnantno mtcnn nocneymmero nepnoa. On
noxastnaer, xax orpannuennax n ocrarouno ycnonnax xpnrnxa nmnepnn n onee
pannmm +noxy npenxrcrnonana nentm cnnam oprannsonart nocneonarentnym xam-
nannm sa nenmemarentcrno n nmnepcxne nonpoct nocne 1918 r. Cm.: S. Howe. Anti-
colonialism in British Politics. The LeIt and the End oI Empire, 1918-1964. OxIord,
1993. P. 37.
92
Imperialism 'with a DiIIerence // India. 1900. September 28. P. 160.
54
nponaranncrt ns narepx xoncepnaropon nonyunnn nosmoxnocrt nepe-
cmorpert cno nsrnx na nmnepnm n rem camtm coxpannrt sa coo
xstx nmnepnannsma.
IV
Hepnt pyex oopont xoncepnaropon tn nocrpoen n ocrarouno
rpannnonnom yxe n tn nnonne npecxasyem, xorx or +roro ne yrpa-
rnn +]]exrnnnocrn. On cocroxn ns nosononnnmnxcx nanaox na ne-
narpnornunte renennnn panxantntx nnepanon. Taxne xpntxn, xax
'croponnnx Mano Anrnnn (Little Englander), 'npo-yp, 'anrnnmne-
pnanncr ncnontsonannct xax pyrarentcrna, x xoroptm xoncepnaropt
npnerann, xora nm nyxno tno ouepnnrt ornomenne panxanon x
nnemne n nmnepcxo nonnrnxe Bennxopnrannn. 3rn onnnennx oc-
ranannct neoremnemo uacrtm nontrox xoncepnaropon yepxart sa
coo xstx nmnepnannsma nmenno noromy, uro onn onaxann nponemy,
c xoropo cronxnynnct mnorne nx npornnnnxn, naunnax c 1890-x rr.: pa-
nxanam tno ouent rpyno ononpemenno ronopnrt xstxom nmnepna-
nnsma n xstxom mnpa. Tax, nanpnmep, nnnmt ycnex mnpnoro ypery-
nnponannx xon]nnxron, ncntxnynmnx mexy Bennxopnranne n Ame-
pnxo n Benecy+ne n 1895 r. n sarem n 1902 r., cmennncx nymx mapox-
xancxnmn xpnsncamn 1905-1906 n 1911 rr., xoropte mnornmn panxa-
namn tnn nocnpnnxrt xax nornepxenne roro, uro oocrpenne mex-
ynapono ocranonxn ntsnano conepnnuecrnom neymnx mnpontx
epxan sa xononnn n A]pnxe.
Hpana, tnn n npornnononoxnte renennnn. Ouennnt ycnex npe-
ocrannennx camoynpannennx Tpancnaanm n Opanxeno pecnynnxe on-
pantnan n rnasax nnepanon npnnepxennocrt nx naprnn raxo nmne-
pnn, n xoropo nnacrt tna nepeana pernonam, a rocyapcrnennoe yn-
pannenne enenrpannsonano. Hocne 1906 r., xax nocxastnan npeneenr,
nnepannsm moxno tno npnmnpnrt c nmnepne. Onaxo onee rmarent-
noe nsyuenne ntcrynnenn n counnenn nnepanon no nponeme nmne-
pnn noxastnaer, uro axe ecnn Rxnax A]pnxa n cnyxnna npemerom
ropocrn, a npnmep Hpnannn ncenxn nexoropym naexy, ro Hnepant-
nax naprnx n nenom ne ncnontsonana +rn nosmoxnocrn nx roro, urot
nosnnnonnponart cex n xauecrne nmnepcxo naprnn. a, ecrnnrent-
no, nnepantnte nmnepnanncrt nontrannct npecrannrt naprnm n +rom
xauecrne, no x 1906 r. 'nnmnt yxe norepxnn tnym cnny n, n nmom
cnyuae, onn nnxora ne pacnonarann snaunrentno noepxxo +nexro-
para. C yuerom +rnx ocroxrentcrn xasanoct manonepoxrntm, uro onn
55
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
cmoryr oparnrt n cnom nepy ncm ocrantnym naprnm.
93
B rot npanne-
nnx 3yapa VII (1901-1910) unent napnamenra n croponnnxn nnepant-
no naprnn cpen nsnparene ronopnnn n nepnym ouepet xstxom mnpa,
a ne xstxom nmnepnannsma: 'C nauana XX n... nonnrnxa mnpa n ymepen-
nocrn n nonpocax noopyxennx crana ocnonno uepro pnrancxoro nn-
epannsma n ero npornnocroxnnn xoncepnarnsmy.
94
Bropo pyex oopont nx xoncepnaropon cnonncx x romy, urot
nontrartcx nnepnrt n mnpoxne macct nacenennx xstx nmnepnannsma
n rom nne, n xaxom on nnepnte tn ntpaoran npnnepxennamn nmnep-
cxo ]eepannn 1870-1880-x rr. n peannnrnponan remn, xro samnman
pemenne Mnnnepa n uemepnena nauart nony c ypamn n 1899 r. 3ro
oxcnxer npeemcrnennocrt n noxoax x nmnepcxo nponarane HRAA
n Boenno-mopcxo nnrn. Boenno-mopcxax nnra crannna cnoe saaue
oxastnart annenne na npannrentcrno c rem, urot ono ne onycrnno
yxoa pnrancxoro ]nora ns Cpensemnoro mopx n Tnxoro oxeana. 3ro
tna nonynncrcxax rpynna annennx c xopomo pasnnro certm mecr-
ntx orenenn, camte xpynnte ns xoroptx pasmemannct n ropoax c
annnmn noenno-mopcxnmn rpannnxmn, raxnmn xax Fpncront n Hn-
nepnynt.
95
Hoono HRAA, Boenno-mopcxax nnra pasnnnana raxoe no-
nnmanne nmnepnn, n xoropom nenrpantnoe mecro ornonnoct nepece-
nenuecxnm xononnxm, a reppnropnantnte npnoperennx n rponnuec-
xo A]pnxe no ontme uacrn nrnopnponannct. Cocpeorounn nnnma-
nne na entx omnnnonax, Boenno-mopcxax nnra naexnact oxnnnrt
nnepantnt n emoxparnuecxn nean nmnepnn, xoropt, xasanoct,
tn yrpauen n xoe noenntx xamnann 1890-x rr. Bet omnnnont yc-
nemno pasnnnannct n cropony camoynpannennx no onexo Bennxopn-
rannn, a nmn n nnx no ntpaxennm onoro ns unenon Boenno-mopcxo
nnrn 'poxannct cnoontmn, uem onn pesxo ornnuannct or Iepman-
cxo nmnepnn, re 'nce ocymecrnnxnoct no npnxasy cntme.
96
Tax, nep-
nynmnct ns noesxn no omnnnonam, nocnanen Boenno-mopcxo nnrn
Iapont Yaerr (Harold Wvatt), paccxastnan o rom, xax 'nect pnranc-
xn napo, paccexnnt no ncemy mnpy, cosnaer nennxym emoxparnm.
97
93
O ropxunocrn nanaox panantntx nnepanon na nnepantntx nmnepnanncron
cm.: J. Hobson. Imperialism. Pp. 151-152.
94
J. M. Robertson. The Meaning oI Empire. P. 126.
95
O]nnnantno Boenno-mopcxax nnra n nacunrtnana 12 rtc. unenon n 1901 r., 20
rtc. unenon n 1908 r. n 127 rtc. unenon n 1914 r. F. Coetzee. For Party or Country? Pp.
25, 138; Navy. 1914. September.
96
Marshall Pike. Are Our Wage-Earners Imperialists? // Navy. 1914. April. P. 139.
97
Navy League Journal. 1904. November. P. 284.
56
Bonpoc o nmnepnn nrpan xnmuenym pont n nponarane Boenno-
mopcxo nnrn. Hnra ncxonna ns roro, uro cctnxn na nmnepnm tnn
xopomnm cnocoom sapyunrtcx noepxxo rpyxmnxcx xnaccon. B ro
xe camoe npemx unent Boenno-mopcxo nnrn ornmt ne cunrann nony-
nxpnocrt nmnepnn camo coo pasymemmnmcx ]axrom n uacro cerona-
nn na ro, uro npocrte rpyxennxn otuno ne nnrepeconannct nnuem
xpome cnonx nenocpecrnenntx marepnantntx nnrepecon. Koneuno,
moxno tno anennnponart n x +rnm nnrepecam, cnxsan rocnocrno Be-
nnxopnrannn na mope c nonpocamn npoonontcrnennoro cnaxennx
crpant n xnsnenntm yponnem ee nacenennx, n rem camtm nouepxnyn
ropronte n crparernuecxne ntrot mopcxoro rocnocrna. Tem ne menee
Boenno-mopcxax nnra npannntno npennena, uro connantnte pe]op-
mt n xonne xonnon nensexno noyr n npornnopeune c ooponntm
mxerom. Becno 1908 r. I. Acxnnr oxnnn o namepennn npannrent-
crna nnecrn nencnn no crapocrn xax o nepnom +rane connantno pe]op-
mt, a yxe snmo 1908-1909 rr. n npannrentcrne, c]opmnponannom nn-
epanamn, paspasnncx xpnsnc ns-sa npenonaraemtx pacxoon mxera
na nyxt noenno-mopcxoro neomcrna n cneymmem roy.
B ornnune or pyrnx nmnepnanncrnuecxnx oprannsann, Boenno-
mopcxax nnra ne ntranact cnxsart nonpoct nmnepnn c connantntmn
pe]opmamn. Ona orenxna nponemt npeopasonann nnyrpn crpant
or nponem pexoncrpyxnnn Fpnrancxo nmnepnn n anennnponana ne-
nocpecrnenno x nmnepcxnm cnmnarnxm paouero xnacca, ntraxct pac-
mnpnrt ero npecrannennx o nonnrnxe. Kax samernn Poepr Hepypr
(Robert Yerburgh), 'n nnxamee npemx nesnanne name cocrnenno
emoxparnn moxer paspymnrt namy nmnepnm, na cosanne xoropo
ymno rtcxuenerne. Kpyrosop paounx nectma orpannuen, nx nsrnxt
xpane ysxn. Mt onxnt nayunrt nx mnpe cmorpert na nemn.
98
I.
Hoxc (H. T. C. Knox) ]opmynnponan nponemy n onee pesxnx ntpaxe-
nnxx, xora ronopnn o 'mecreuxonom menrannrere.
99
Hrax, Boenno-
mopcxax nnra nontranact nsmennrt nsrnxt paounx. Hoono HRAA,
+ra oprannsannx nepnna n ro, uro ncxycno ncnontsyx nonnrnuecxym
nponarany moxno nonnnxrt ne rontxo na cyxennx nsnparene no
nonoy xonxperntx nonpocon, no n na nx xonnexrnnnym nonnrnuecxym
npnnanexnocrt roxe. Tax, n 1905 r. c+p xon Konom (Sir John Colomb)
ynemenan yuacrnnxon exeronoro anxera, ycrpannaemoro Boenno-mop-
cxo nnro: 'Kaxt rpaxannn ne moxer n antme ymart nnmt o
98
Ibid. 1906. June. P. 139.
99
Ibid. 1907. February.
57
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
narononyunn cnoero yronxa semnn on onxen cunrart ncm nmnepnm
cnonm omom.
100
3ro tn nce ror xe anrnocaxconcxn nmnepnannsm,
xoropt HRAA nauana nepeocmtcnnnart no npemx ypcxo nont, a
renept Boenno-mopcxax nnra cnona nnena n nem xnmu x romy, urot
nsmennrt nsrnxt nsnparene ns paounx cnoen.
ecrnnrentno nn nmnepcxoe camocosnanne ]opmnponanoct cront
npenamepenno n nenenanpannenno, xax +ro moxno saxnmunrt na ocno-
nannn ncero ntmensnoxennoro? Koneuno, nn n xaxnx nporoxonax sace-
ann xomnreron no nnreparype n nponarane Boenno-mopcxo nnrn
mt ne naem ocyxennx crparernn +ro oprannsannn nmenno n ra-
xnx xareropnxx. Fonee roro, +rn xomnrert n ocnonnom sannmannct ot-
enntmn enamn, nm tno ne cnocrnenno sarnxtnart anexo n yy-
mee. Hexoropoe nornepxenne namnm ntnoam moxno narn, ecnn
nsyunrt xonraxrt Boenno-mopcxo nnrn. Ee recnte cnxsn c nnxennem
nopa Mnra (Lord Meath) sa nponeenne 'nx nmnepnn, a raxxe ont-
mo nnrepec, xoropt Boenno-mopcxax nnra npoxnnxna x nmnepcxomy
opasonannm n mxone, yxastnamr na ro, uro +ra oprannsannx xopomo
ocosnanana npenmymecrna ]opmnponannx nmnepcxoro camocosnannx n
pannem nospacre. Ho +ro ocrarouno xocnennoe oxasarentcrno, xoropo-
ro xnno ne ocrarouno nx roro, urot nornepnrt namy rpaxronxy. K
raxnm ntnoam nac nonoxr ne cnnerentcrna nponaranncron Boenno-
mopcxo nnrn, a ror xapaxrepnt nonnrnuecxn xstx, c nomomtm xoro-
poro unent Boenno-mopcxo nnrn ]opmnponann npnrxrarentnt opas
nmnepnn. B conpemenntx nccneonannxx, nocnxmenntx nponemam na-
nnonannsma, nouepxnnaercx, uro nannonantnoe camocosnanne xnnxer-
cx pesyntrarom xoncrpynponannx.
101
Bosnnxnonenne noonoro uyncrna
xonnexrnnno npnnanexnocrn ne npeonpeeneno sapanee ono na-
crounno n menenno cosaercx npn nomomn xstxa n reuenne xaxoro-ro
npemenn.
102
stx nrpaer ony ns rnanntx pone n +rom nponecce, n xoe
xoroporo nmn naunnamr nocnpnnnmart cex npnnanexamnmn x ont-
mnm connantntm omnocrxm. B cnyuae xe nmnepnn xstx nmen ocooe
100
Ibid. 1905. November. P. 279.
101
B. Anderson. Imagined Communities. ReIlections on the Origins and Spread oI
Nationalism. London, 1983. Pp. 13-16; E. J. Hobsbawm. Nations and Nationalism since
1870. Programme, Myth and Reality. Cambridge, 1990. Pp. 9-13.
102
Hanpnmep, cm. nccneonanne I. Creman-xonca o uaprncrcxom nnxennn n
camocosnannn paouero xnacca: G. Stedman Jones. Rethinking Chartism // G. Stedman
Jones. The Languages oI Class. Studies in English Working-Class History, 1832-1982.
Cambridge, 1983.
58
snauenne, nocxontxy ontmax uacrt nacenennx nnxora ne tnana n
xononnxx n morna nosnart nx xnsnt nnmt n cnoem noopaxennn. B ro
xe camoe npemx xstx nmnepnannsma tn oycnonnen xonxperntmn
ncropnuecxnmn ocroxrentcrnamn, n ero nenosmoxno orennrt or ne-
pnnern nonnrnuecxo optt.
103
pyrnmn cnonamn, xstx ne npe-
crannxn coo conepmenno nesanncnmoro npocrpancrna on tn
neoremnemo uacrtm ornera na nonpoc o rom, xaxnx nene ntrannct
ocrnut nponaranncrt nmnepnn. Ho+romy urot nonxrt, nouemy onn
ntrannct ocrnut rex nnn nntx nene, mt onxnt oparnrtcx x no-
nnrnxe.
Kax yrnepxaer n cnoem nsnecrnom nccneonannn Fenenxr Anep-
ncon, 'ecnn nannonantnte rocyapcrna noncemecrno cunramrcx no-
ntmn`, ncropnuecxnmn` xnnennxmn, ro nannn, xoroptm +rn rocyap-
crna ann nonnrnuecxoe ntpaxenne, nanpornn, ncera nocnpnnnmamr-
cx xax neuro, nosnnxammee n nesanamxrnte npemena, n uro eme nax-
nee xax neuro, nnanno nepexoxmee n espexnoe yymee.
104
To xe
camoe cnpanennno n n ornomennn nmnepn. stx nmnepnannsma, nt-
paorannt Boenno-mopcxo nnro, tn nponnsan uyncrnom ncropnn
n axrnnno onepnponan nonxrnxmn nacnenx, rpannnn, xoropte sann-
mann xnmuenoe nonoxenne n paccyxennxx npetymnx noxonenn
nmnepnanncron nnxropnancxo +noxn. Hmnepnx paccmarpnnanact n rpex
npemenntx nsmepennxx: n nacroxmem, npomemem n yymem. Hnca-
renn, xypnanncrt n oparopt ntrannct npnnnrt cnoe aynropnn sna-
nne nmnepcxoro npomnoro Bennxopnrannn. Pocr morymecrna nmne-
pnn cnxstnancx c exrentnocrtm ntammnxcx nnunocre n ncropnn
Bennxopnrannn. Tax, I. Yaerr paccxastnan o rom, xax npn Ennsanere I
n c+pe up+ncnce pexe tnn sanoxent ocnont nmnepnn, n xax nx
yanoct coxpannrt n +noxy nanoneononcxnx non naroapx ycnnnxm
raxnx nme, xax amnpan Hentcon.
105
I. Hoxc nnyman unrarenxm, uro
nce onn npnnanexar 'orpomno nmnepnn, n rtcxuy pas npentmam-
me cnonmn pasmepamn ror ocrpon, na xoropom mt xnnem, sanoenanno
nx nac pyrnmn nmtmn, xoroptm mt onxnt trt naroapnt.
Kptmcxym nony, noannenne Boccrannx cnnaen n Hnnn n nonnrn
renepana Iopona n Knrae n Cyane Hoxc xapaxrepnsonan xax cotrnx,
cnococrnonanmne 'sanoenannm nmnepnn.
106
Hponarana Boenno-mop-
103
D. Eastwood. Robert Southey and the Meanings oI Patriotism. Pp. 265-266.
104
B. Anderson. Imagined Communities. P. 19.
105
Envoy to the Colonies // Navy League Journal. 1904. February.
106
Navy League Journal. 1904. May. P. 142.
59
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
cxo nnrn raxxe nanomnnana unrarenxm n cnymarenxm o nx orner-
crnennocrn nepe npomntmn n yymnmn noxonennxmn: 'ona |r.e. nm-
nepnx npu+. A. To+ncoua| ana nam nnmt n noxnsnennoe nontsona-
nne, n mt onxnt nepeart ee namnm nacnennxam.
107
B ycrane Hnrn
nouepxnnanact snaunmocrt coxpanennx 'reppnropnantno nenpnxoc-
nonennocrn nennxonennoro nacnenx, nonyuennoro namn or npexon,
uecrt xoroporo mt ne onxnt sanxrnart.
108
uyncrno pacono npnnanexnocrn tno pyro naxno cocrannxm-
me +roro camocosnannx. Fpnrannt uacro nastnann cex 'nmnepcxo
paco, n pacontx ysax, cnxstnammnx Bennxopnrannm c ee omnnno-
namn, nnenn xpaeyrontnt xament nmnepnn. Boenno-mopcxax nnra
pasenxna mnenne o rom, uro nmont 'pnrancxo pact x cnoe 'or-
unsne tna 'nensmepnmo nennocrtm, sanorom nmnepcxoro enncrna
n opococecxnx ornomenn nnyrpn nmnepnn,
109
a Hoxc nocxnmancx
roronnocrtm 'pnrannen, xnnymnx sa npeenamn crpant, noepxart
nonnrnxy cnoero oreuecrna n Rxno A]pnxe.
110
Hnra nacrannana na
rom, uro ropronartcx no nonoy necxontxnx mnnnnonon, xoropte rpey-
mrcx na nyxt noenno-mopcxoro ]nora, 'npecrynnax rnynocrt, xor-
a na xon nocranneno 'nennxoe nacnene, ocranmeecx nam or namnx
ornon, nmnepnx, xoropym mt sanoenann n nacennnn, semnx, xoropym mt
nmnm, n narononyune camo pact, x xoropo mt npnnanexnm.
111
3ror xstx raxxe npecneonan nmnepcxne nenn. Kax mt yxe nnenn,
nocne ypcxo nont nepecrpoxa anrnoxstuno nmnepnn crana na-
cymno neoxonmocrtm. axe rpynnt annennx, noonte HRAA,
ute nnnmanne tno cocpeoroueno na orentnom pernone nmnepnn,
nmenn n cnoem cocrane Kanacxn xomnrer n ropnnnct ro paoro,
xoropax tna npoenana nmn c nentm onrtcx enncrna mnenn n o-
mnnnonax n n Coennennom Koponencrne.
112
Boenno-mopcxax nnra nmena
n nny nmenno +ry saauy, xora opamanact x aynropnn na snaxomom
xstxe nmnepnannsma. nx +roro xstxa xnmuenoe snauenne nmena xon-
nennnx coomecrna, xoropax tna recno cnxsana c nmnepcxnm ncxyp-
107
Navy. 1912. January. P. 22.
108
The Objects oI the Navy League. No date. 3xsemnnxp naxonrcx n apxnne Harpnxa
X+nnona: House oI Lords Record OIIice. London. The Patrick Hannon Papers.
109
Navy. 1914. January. P. 1.
110
Hexnnx, npounrannax n Oxc]ope, oruert ]nnnanon. Cm.: Navy. 1912. April. P. 110.
111
Navy. 1912. September. P. 241.
112
Annual Report oI the ISAA (1899-1900); Speech by Gilbert Parker to the AGM oI
the ISAA, July 1905 // Annual Report oI the ISAA. 1905.
60
com n n onee pannn nepno, no xpane mepe, c 1870-x rr. 3ra xon-
nennnx, n cnom ouepet, crponnact na paccyxennxx o omamnem oua-
re, o onre myxunnt n xenmnnt. 3ra pnropnxa sanoenana mnpoxym
nonynxpnocrt n rot npannennx 3yapa VII, xora opamenne x myx-
cxomy camocosnannm, cnocrnennoe naprnn ropn n onee pannn nepn-
o, ycrynnno mecro ne cront cocpeorouennomy na cnenn]nuecxn myx-
cxnx nennocrxx, onee opnenrnponannomy na om n cemtm napnanry
xoncepnarnsma, xoropt acconnnponancx c raxnmn oprannsannxmn, xax
'Hnra npnmynt (Primrose League). Hcnontsyx mera]opy cemtn, une-
nt Boenno-mopcxo nnrn nastnann omnnnont 'cecrpnncxnmn nann-
xmn nnn 'ouepnnmn omnnnonamn 'marepnncxo crpant. Hpn no-
momn cnoe 'ponrentnnnt onn ntpocnn ns 'ercrna n 'orpouecrna,
ocrnrnyn 'spenocrn camoynpannennx. Tax, cexperapt onoro ns ore-
nenn Hnrn pexomenonan pasxcnxrt mnomecrny 'npaxrnuecxn n
ceptesnt cmtcn cnona nmnepnx, nomorax monotm nmxm ocosnart,
uro 'xopann nntnyr uepes mopx x nx partxm n cecrpam, utn ornt n
marepn xnnyr n pyrnx uacrxx nmnepnn, ntpamnnax ctpte nx nx oex-
t n xne nx nx crona.
113
Taxo xstx cosanan npecrannennx o nm-
nepcxom naprnepcrne, n xoropom omnnnont npnsnamr pyxonoxmym
pont Bennxopnrannn n nonpocax oopont n nnemne nonnrnxn, a Be-
nnxopnrannx, n cnom ouepet, yer c nonnmannem ornocnrtcx x no-
xenannxm omnnnonon n cunrartcx c nx mnennem.
Koneuno, Boenno-mopcxax nnra npnerana x ocrarouno xopomo ns-
necrntm pnropnuecxnm npnemam n opasam, n mt ne yrnepxaem, uro
ona nnecna uro-nno ocoenno opnrnnantnoe n +rn paccyxennx. Hnra
eccrtno sanmcrnonana nnomt n mera]opt cnonx nnxropnancxnx
npemecrnennnxon, ne crontxo ]opmnpyx xstx nmnepnannsma, cxontxo
noepxnnax n nonynxpnsnpyx ero. Tem ne menee, exrentnocrt Boen-
no-mopcxo nnrn tna cnxsana c nospacramme nonnrnsanne nmnepc-
xoro ncxypca c xonna 1890-x rr. K ontmomy oropuennm nnncxnx
pe]opmaropon, ra rpaxronxa nmnepnn, xoropym noepxnnana Hnra,
cnococrnonana yrnynennm pacxona mexy entmn xononnxmn n sa-
nncnmtmn reppnropnxmn.
114
113
Navy League Annual (1908-1909).
114
Cm. orner nopa Kepsona, paccmarpnnaemt n: S. R. Mehrotra. India and the
Commonwealth, 1885-1929. London, 1965. Pp. 243-44. Ceronannx Kepsona na map-
rnnannsannm Hnnn n nmnepcxom ncxypce npemen npannennx 3yapa VII cm. raxxe
n: G. N. Curzon. The Place oI India in the Empire: Address Delivered beIore the
Philosophical Institute oI Edinburgh, October 19
th
, 1909. London, 1909.
61
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
V
uro n raxom cnyuae moxno yrnepxart no nonoy nmnepcxo npona-
rant HRAA n Boenno-mopcxo nnrn? ecrnnrentno, n 1900-1914 rr.
cymecrnonan nent px nnenapnamenrcxnx oprannsann, cnxsanntx c
nepn]epne Koncepnarnnno naprnn. 3rn oprannsannn, nosmoxno, npo-
noneonann pasnte nsrnxt. Fonee roro, nponarana, xoropym perpan-
cnnponann +rn oprannsannn, ne oxsarentno n rounocrn coornercrnona-
na rem nexm, xoropte ycnannana aynropnx. Ouent rpyno ornernrt na
nonpoc, xax nnymaemoe +ro nponarano camocosnanne nepeocmtc-
nnnanoct nnn ornepranoct unrarenxmn n cnymarenxmn. Hponarana
HRAA n Boenno-mopcxo nnrn aer nosmoxnocrt nnmt xocnenntm
meroom noorn x pemennm +ro nponemt ona nosnonxer ycrano-
nnrt nexoropte ncxonte noctnxn, ns xoroptx ncxonnn nce +rn opra-
nnsannn, opamaxct x cnoe aynropnn. uem ontmnm nnnxnnem nontso-
nanact +ra nponarana, rem onee nepoxrno, uro nexoropte ns +rnx one-
nox tnn npannntnt. Kpome roro, cymecrnyer eme nponema xonxypn-
pymmnx mexy coom n uacrnuno nepecexammnxcx nenrnunocre n
Bennxopnrannn +napnancxoro nepnoa: pennrnosnoe, nannonantnoe,
xnacconoe camocosnanne, camocosnanne myxunn n xenmnn, nosmoxno,
xaxne-ro pyrne ]opmt npecrannenn o cee n mnpe nepennerannct c
uyncrnom npnnanexnocrn x Fpnrancxo nmnepnn, crpemxct saxnarnrt
noopaxenne macc. Hacxontxo nonynxpnsannx nmnepcxoro camocosna-
nnx cmorna noannrt pyrne npecrannennx o connantno npnnanex-
nocrn nonpoc upesntuano cnoxnt, xorx cneyer nomnnrt, uro ueno-
nex mor ononpemenno omymart cnom npnnanexnocrt cpasy x necxont-
xnm connantntm omnocrxm, uro ]opma ntpaxennx raxo nenrnunoc-
rn sanncena or xonxpernoro mecra n npemenn.
H nce xe, xorx xoncepnarnnnax rpaxronxa nmnepnn nontsonanoct no-
epxxo rontxo nexoropo uacrn nacenennx, ona sanxna xnmuenoe nono-
xenne n nonnrnuecxnx ncxyccnxx roro nepnoa. Hmenno raxoe nonnma-
nne nmnepnn, xax tno noxasano ntme, n nomorno coxpannrt opas Kon-
cepnarnnno naprnn xax nmnepcxo naprnn, naunnax co npemen pacnnera
nmnepcxoro +nrysnasma n 1890-e rr., uepes nce npenparnocrn ypcxo
nont, nnnort o conepmenno pyro armoc]ept nocneymmnx ner. 3ro
npecrannenne o nmnepnn orranxnnanoct or omnnnonon n ntranoct
xax-ro nxnmunrt n cex Hnnm n sanncnmte or Bennxopnrannn reppn-
ropnn n A]pnxe n Asnn. Ono nouepxnnano paconte n xstxonte cnxsn
nnyrpn nmnepnn, no no nosmoxnocrn crapanoct nsexart xceno]onn,
uacro cnocrnenno raxoro poa camocosnannm. Hpomnte ocrnxennx
62
nmnepnn ntrnxenn neocnopnmtmn, no ee yymee ntstnano rpenory.
115
Haxonen, n rom, uro xacaercx +xonomnuecxnx nonpocon, nmnepnx pnco-
nanact xax nenocrnt oprannsm +ra rpaxronxa nmnepnn ne oranana
npenourennx cexropy ycnyr, no n ro xe npemx n ne nouepxnnana rpax-
ancxnx opoerene n xoexca uecrn, xoropte H. x. Ken n A. x.
Xonxnnc cnxstnamr c 'xenrentmencxnm xannrannsmom.
116
Onaxo ro,
uro nmenno xoncepnaropt npncnonnn cee +ror xstx, ne tno uem-ro
nensexntm n sapanee npeonpeenenntm. B nauane +ro crartn tno
noxasano, xax nonxrne nmnepnn menxno cno cmtcn, uyrxo pearnpyx na
ro, uro nponcxonno sa npeenamn camo Bennxopnrannn. Mnorne nn-
epant, ocoenno npnnanexanmne x panxantnomy xptny naprnn, nc-
nontsonann cotrnx n Rxno A]pnxe nx roro, urot noxasart cna-
ocrt raxoro onpeenennx nmnepnn, xoropoe npenarann npante. B pe-
syntrare, n nepno cpasy nocne oxonuannx anrno-ypcxo nont xoncep-
naropt ne cront esoronopouno nnaenn xstxom nmnepnannsma, xax +ro
uacro npenonaranoct. Taxo monononne npante ecrnnrentno pac-
nonarann ncero xaxo-ro neonrn momenr n 1890-e rr. Ho xoncepnaro-
pam no-nacroxmemy nonesno n rom, uro onn ne onennnann nocneymmee
ecxrnnerne cront naroymno xax nosnemne ncropnxn.
115
B ro npemx xax ntme tnn paccmorpent ocnonnte nnnnn pasnnrnx +roro nsrnxa,
npx nn moxno comnenartcx n rom, uro pasnte connantnte rpynnt cmornn npnart
nonxrnm nmnepnannsm ononnnrentnte orrenxn cmtcna. Tax, nnxnne cnon cpenero
xnacca mornn npnerart x nmnepcxo neonornn, urot sarnymnrt ecnoxocrno no
nonoy cocrnennoro connantnoro craryca. Cm.: R. Price. Society, Status and Jingoism.
The Social Roots oI Lower Middle-Class Patriotism, 1870-1900 // G. Crossick (Ed.). The
Lower Middle Class in Britain 1870-1914. London, 1977. nx nnamenntx nmnepnannc-
ron, ncrpenoxenntx nocnecrnnxmn nonnoro ynaxa xpncrnancxo nept, raxnx xax
Cecnnt Poc, nmnepnannsm mor crart noonem cypporarno pennrnn. Hpnstnt x
nceome noenno nororonxe, pasananmnecx co cropont 'rneponotx xoncepna-
ropon nonnrnuecxn axrnnntx npecrannrene xpynntx semnennaentnen, tnn
nanpannent n rom uncne n na ro, urot crnanrt xnacconte aptept n cmxrunrt conn-
antnt anraronnsm, a raxxe samnrnrt nmnepnm. O +rom cm.: G. Phillips. The Diehards.
Aristocratic Society and Politics in Edwardian England. London, 1979. Haxonen, moxno
saartcx nonpocom o rom, nacxontxo nmenno nmnepcxne enonte xpyrn tnn cxnonnt
sannmartcx mopannsaropcrnom n nmnepcxnx nonpocax, npnerax x nonxrnm nnnnnnsa-
ropcxo mnccnn, n rem camtm orrecnxx na sann nnan pyrne nenn, xoroptm cnyxnn
nx xannran (nanpnmep, Harpnx X+nnon n Anan Fypront n Boenno-Mopcxo Hnre nnn
nop Honar n HRAA). 3ro cnnxnne pasntx npecrannenn nomoraer oxcnnrt, noue-
my n pasntx cnoxx omecrna x nmnepnn ornocnnnct c pasnnuno crenentm +nrysnas-
ma. Koncepnarnnnax nponarana otuno conpornnnxnact +romy cnnxnnm: xoncepnaro-
pt oxnnct roro, uro n pesyntrare yer yrpauen ocnonno cmtcn nonxrnx nmnepnx.
116
P. J. Cain, A. G. Hopkins. British Imperialism. Innovation and Expansion. 1688-
1914. London, 1993. Chapt. 1.
63
Ab Imperio, #
HMHEPCKHE H3LKH:
HOCTCKPHHTYM AH )1
`
Crarix 'stx nmnepnannsma... tna nanncana n nauane 1990-x rr.,
xora x paoran na oxropcxo nccepranne. Tora nsyuenne nonnrn-
xn nenrnunocrn tno monotm nanpannennem pnrancxo ncropnor-
pa]nn, n mnorne oxc]opcxne oxropanrt ynnexannci em. Bonee ncero
nac npnnnexann nsanmoecrnne xstxa, neonornn n nenrnunocrn (n
'nnsxnx n n 'ntcoxnx nonnrnuecxnx c]epax) n myrannn nonnrnuec-
xnx xonnenron n croxnmnx sa nnmn nme no npemenn.
Hecomnenno onpeenxmmee nosecrnne na moe nonnmanne npone-
marnxn nmnepcxnx xstxon oxasana nnonepcxax crarix npo]eccopa +-
nna Hcrnya (David Eastwood) 'Poepr Coysn n snauenne narpnorns-
ma.
1
B ne Hcrny osxcnxn, nouemy nx ncropnxon npnnnnnnanino
naxno ynonnri snauenne raxnx repmnnon, xax 'narpnornsm nnn 'nm-
nepnannsm, n nonnrnuecxo pnropnxe npomnoro. Bonee roro, on yxa-
stnan na xpanmm necranninocri +rnx xnmuentx nonnrnuecxnx xon-
nenron, na nocroxnnte nsmenennx nx ronxonannx. Hcrny npenaran
3npm C. TOMHCOH
*
Hepeno M. Mornninep.
1
David Eastwood. Robert Southey and the Meanings oI Patriotism // Journal oI British
Studies. 1992. Vol. 31. Pp. 265-287.
64
3. Tomncon, Hmnepcxne xstxn: nocrcxpnnrym nx AI
cno nsrnx na nponecct, nocpecrnom xoroptx nonnrnxn ntrannci
nnnxri na ]opmnponanne +rnx xonnenron. axe ceronx x nomnm, xa-
xoe cnninoe nneuarnenne nponsnena na menx +ra crarix, xora x nnep-
nte c ne nosnaxomnncx. B ocoennocrn ona coornercrnonana moemy
nocnpnxrnm pnrancxo nonnrnxn 1980-x rr., xora xasanoci, uro r+r-
uepnsm nepepaoran xstxn xoncmmepnsma n cocrnennocrn raxnm o-
pasom, uro nnnxnne nporpeccncrcxo n nenonenrpncrcxo nnrennexry-
anintx rpannn crano menee snaunrenintm.
Besycnonno, nomnmo crarin Hcrnya cymecrnonana ncropnorpa]n-
uecxax rpannnx, na xoropym x, cosnarenino nnn necosnarenino, mor
onnparicx. 3ameuareninax xnnra pnrancxnx ncropnxon Konepa
(Koebner) n Bmnra (Schmidt) 'Hmnepnannsm. Hcropnx n naxnocri no-
nnrnuecxoro cnona. 1840-1960
2
oparnna moe nnnmanne na nosmoxno-
crn nsyuennx cnyuano n copennonarenino npnpot nmnepcxoro xstxa
n ana nexoropoe nanpannenne n nnane nccneonarenicxo rexnnxn.
anee, nocxonixy x sarparnnan mnorne nonpoct, paccmorpennte Xim
Kannnnrx+mom (Hugh Cunningham) n crarie 'stx narpnornsma, 1750-
1914,
3
+ry crarim cneyer ynomxnyri xax naxnemn nxna n ncxyc-
cnm, npoemoncrpnponanmym, uro nente n npante nonnrnuecxne
naprnn n panno mepe ntpaxann xenanne oporicx sa manrnm 'narpn-
ornsma n 'nmnepnannsma n uro nepnonsannx ncropnn +rnx ne no
coornercrnymmnm nepnoam ynaxa n nosema +rnx naprn moxer oxa-
saricx nnonne nnoornopno. B ro xe npemx cymecrnonan px naxntx
nccneonann cemanrnxn 'nannonannsma n 'nmnepnannsma n repmn-
nax ncropnorpa]nn 'omnnnonon. Hs paor raxnx nccneonarene, xax
. Koyn (D. Cole) ('Hponema nannonannsma` n nmnepnannsma` n xo-
nonnxx pnrancxnx nocenennen)
4
moxno tno nouepnnyri mnoro no-
noro o rom, xax xononnaninte nonnrnuecxne exrenn nepepaartnann
+rn xonnenrt. Boome, cneyer ormernri, uro, xora x sanxncx +ro
remo, necxonixo nccneonarene cpen nnx, npexe ncero, xon ap-
nnn (John Darwin), unn Baxnep (Phil Buckner), Kapn Bpnx (Carl Bridge),
Kenr ueoponnu (Kent Fedorowich) ]opmynnponann nem 'Bpnranc-
xoro (nmnepcxoro) mnpa, penosnnnonnpyx omecrna nmnepcxnx noce-
2
R. Koebner, H. D. Schmidt. Imperialism. The Story and SigniIicance oI a Political
Word, 1840-1960. Cambridge, 1964.
3
Hugh Cunningham. The Language oI Patriotism, 1750-1914 // History Workshop
Journal. 1981. Vol. 12. Pp. 8-33.
4
D. Cole. The Problem oI 'Nationalism and 'Imperialism in British Settlement Colo-
nies // Journal oI British Studies. 1971. Vol. 10. Pp. 160-182.
65
Ab Imperio, #
nennen (nnn neopnrannen, xax nx uacro nastnamr ceronx) n nenrp
omenmnepcxo ncropnorpa]nn Bpnrancxoro copyxecrna. B ro npemx
x eme o xonna ne ocosnanan, uro nsxncx sa saauy naueprannx ncropnn
'Bpnrancxoro mnpa xax nonnrnuecxoro xonnenra n nosnennxropnanr-
cxo n +napnancxo Bpnrannn.
3ro ro, uro xacaercx ncropnorpa]nn. Ho xaxne ocnonnte nen on-
xna tna onecrn mox crarix? Hpexe ncero, x xoren noxasari, xax n
]oxyce nonnrnuecxoro noopaxennx nmnepnn oxastnannci camoynpan-
nxemte nnn nocenenuecxne pernont nmnepnn, nxnmuax rponnuecxne
sanncnmte reppnropnn, n rom uncne n Hnnm. Homnnrcx, rora +ro tna
ocrarouno cnopnax rouxa spennx. Besycnonno, ona ne nonpannnaci ano-
nnmntm penensenram xypnana, xya nocrynnna crarix. Hexoropte nos-
paxann, uro, nonpexn monm npenonoxennxm, pnrancxne a]pnxanc-
xne n asnarcxne xononnn tnn onee mnpoxo npecrannent n pnranc-
xo xynirype. ocrarouno ncnomnnri Knnnnnroncxoro 'Knma, nposny-
uanmero n cnoe npemx xax xanont xpnx! Ho noonte aprymenrt
ncxaxann mo resnc, nocxonixy x namepenancx nsyuari c]ept nonnrn-
uecxo neonornn n nenrnunocrn, a ne onee omne npoxnnennx nm-
nepnn n ypxyasno nnn napono xynirype. (Xorx nonpoc o rom, noue-
my nnnxnne nmnepnn n pasno crenenn npoxnnxno cex n 'nonnrnuec-
xo n 'xynirypno c]epax Bpnrannn, xaxercx mne nnrepecntm). Ho
axe c yuerom +rnx nospaxenn nocne nynnxannn crarix, xaxercx, sa-
noenana mnpoxoe npnsnanne ncropnxon, sannmammnxcx Bpnrancxo nm-
nepcxo nonnrnxo, n, xax cnnerenicrnyer nacroxmn Hocrcxpnnrym,
nexoropte ee acnexrt sannrepeconann n aynropnm, cnennannsnpym-
mymcx n pyrnx onacrxx.
Bo-nroptx, x xoren noxasari, xax recno nepennennci onpeenennx
'nannn n 'nmnepnn n xonne XIX nauane XX nexon. B xaxom-ro
cmtcne +ro tno nonropennem xnmuenoro ntnoa, x xoropomy npnmen
Cnne (Seelev) n nnxne nexnn '3xcnancnx Anrnnn.
5
Ho x naemci,
uro n cnoe crarie x nomen anime Cnnex, osxcnnn, no:e+v y nosne-
nnxropnancxnx n +napnancxnx nonnrnuecxnx exrene nosnnxano
uyncrno nsanmocnxsn pnrancxoro omecrna oma n pnrancxoro samop-
cxoro omecrna, n rar +ro pacmnpennoe nonnmanne 'pnrancxocrn
sarem tno nnxopnopnponano n nent px nnsontx nonnrnuecxnx nn-
xenn n neonorn. 3a ncem +rnm, xoneuno xe, croxno nonnmanne nm-
nepnn xax rnpnnoro ]enomena (o rom xe cm. nnrepnim c 3nronn Har-
5
J. R. Seeley. The Expansion oI England. Two Courses oI Lectures. London, 1883.
66
enom n Ab Imperio. 1/2005. C. 122). Pasnte rnnt xononn nmenn cnon
cocrnennte rpannnn n no-pasnomy tnn cnxsant c Bpnranne. Co-
ornercrnenno, nx nosecrnne na pnrancxym nonnrnuecxym xnsni
raxxe ne tno onornnntm.
B-rperinx, ns cxasannoro ntme ntrexano moe xenanne nepecmor-
peri cranaprnym, xorx n xpane neonosnaunym, nnrepnperannm nm-
nepnannsma xax aemopumapuo e.acmu nnrepnperannm, cranmym
mnpoxo nonynxpno nocne 1945 roa. Bsamen x xoren noxasari, xax n
nmnepnn, c ee snaunrenintm n pasnoopasntm xonrnnrenrom nocenen-
nen, cosanannci nosmoxnocrn nx roro, urot nonnrnxn nocnpnnnma-
nn nmnepnm n nosnrnnnom n nporpeccnnnom xnmue. 3ra saaua onee
nonno pemaercx n moe nono xnnre 'Hmnepnx nanocnr ornernt yap?
Bnnxnne nmnepnannsma na Bpnrannm c cepennt XIX nexa,
6
re inter
alia noxasano, xax paouee n cy]paxncrcxoe nnxennx n xononnxx sa-
anann ron ncxyccn o npanax paounx n xenmnn n Bpnrannn. Ocnon-
no ncxyccnonnt ntno moe xnnrn (xoropt x ne mory ocroxreni-
no oxastnari na +rnx crpannnax) cneymmn: n ene ]opmnponannx
emoxparnuecxo nonnrnuecxo xynirypt nmnepnx morna npoxnnxri
cex n xax pyr, n xax npar.
B-uerneprtx, x xoren ntrn sa npeent 'o]nnnaninoro, nnn ntco-
xoro, nonnrnuecxoro ncxypca n nocmorperi na penpesenrannn nmne-
pnn, ncxonnmne or 'cyanirepntx rpynn pnrancxo nonnrnxn. Oco-
enno menx nnrepeconano, xax ecrnonann pasnoopasnte nmnepcxne
noncrcxne rpynnt n rpynnt annennx, nxnatnax snauenne n raxym
onimym n rereporennym nenocrnocri, xax Bpnrancxax nmnepnx, n xax
onn ntrecnxnn xonxypnpymmne xonnennnn 'cnena. Onn ns camtx
ynnnrenintx acnexron nosecrnnx nmnepnn na pnrancxym nonnrn-
xy cocronr n rom, uro ona omymanaci ne ronixo n Becrmnncrepe nnn na
Yarxonne, no n n oranenntx yronxax Bpnrannn. Btna nn nmnepnx
ecrnnrenino 'napono nonpoc cnopnt, no nponema nmnepnn
esycnonno mnpoxo ocyxanaci n Bpnrannn.
Menx noxnonnxer ror ]axr, uro ncropnxn pyrnx nmnepn ntramr-
cx pemari re xe nonpoct, xoropte x crannn n crarie 1997 roa (cm.: In
Search oI a New Imperial History // Ab Imperio. 2005. No. 1. Pp. 1-33).
Onaxo ocraercx eme onee naxnt nonpoc: xya mt nnnemcx ani-
me? nonpoc o yymem nccneonann 'nonnrnxn nenrnunocrn n
6
Andrew Thompson. The Empire Strikes Back? The Impact oI Imperialism on Britain
Irom the Mid-Nineteenth Century. New York, 2005.
67
Ab Imperio, #
nmnepcxo ncropnorpa]nn XXI nexa. Kax nouepxnnamr nsarenn +ro-
ro xypnana n nporpammno crarie nepnoro nomepa sa 2005 ro, nnoni
npoxnnnmnecx nenrnunocrn mnornx tnmnx enponecxnx nmnepn n
mynirnnannonanintx rocyapcrn sacrannnn ncropnxon no-nonomy nsrnx-
nyri na ncropnuecxne xopnn nannonaninoro noopaxennx. Hacxonixo
xapaxrep enponecxnx rocyapcrn XIX n XX nexon onpeenxncx nx nm-
nepcxnm ontrom? uem onime 'nannx nnnecrnpyer n 'nmnepnm, rem
onime ocnonann osxcnxri pacna nepno n repmnnax xonnanca nro-
po. B annom xonrexcre, opamenne Ab Imperio x nonpocy o nsanmo-
cnxsn enponecxnx nmnepn n nannonanintx rocyapcrn ntrnxnr oueni
cnoenpemenntm. ecrnnrenino, xnmueno npoptn, cnxsannt c pac-
npocrpanennem 'nocrxononnannsma n nocnenee ecxrnnerne, cocro-
nr n npnsnannn roro ]axra, uro nacnene nmnepnannsma xareropnuecxn
nenosmoxno noxannsonari no nneenponecxom mnpe. Hanpornn, neo-
xonmo onee cepiesno saymaricx na rem, n xaxo mepe nenrnunoc-
rn enponecxnx 'merpononn cosanannci n nponecce xononnsannn.
Hmax samopcxax reppnropnaninax +xcnancnx emorpa]nuecxax, no-
ennax nnn mpoxparnuecxax nmeer renennnm ntnnrari cnoxnte,
nnora ntstnammne omecrnennt pacxon, nonpoct o 'cynepennre-
re, 'rocyapcrnennocrn nnn '+rnnunocrn nonpoct, xacammnecx
ocnonntx cocrannxmmnx nannonanintx nenrnunocre. Mt onxnt
npnnercrnonari noxnnenne +roro nomepa Ab Imperio, ecnn on nomoxer
nam nyume nonxri nponecct ]opmnponannx nannonanino nenrnu-
nocrn n nex nmnepn nex, xora crpemnrenino pocna poni rpancnann-
onanintx rnoanintx cnn n xoropt ne ornnuancx panxanino or roro
nexa, n xoropom mt c namn xnnem.
1 umu 2005 eooa
68
SUMMARY
In the Imperial Languages: Postscript Andrew Thompson reconstructs
intellectual history of his article and reflects on the future of imperial identity
politics studies. Among the biggest influences on his understanding of
imperial languages A. Thompson cites David Eastwoods pioneering essay
Robert Southey and the Meanings of Patriotism (1992), Koebners and
Schmidts Imperialism. The Story and Significance of a Political Word,
1840-1960 (); Hugh Cunninghams The Language of Patriotism, 1750-
1914 (1981); studies on the semantic of nationalism and imperialism
written in terms of dominion historiography. More generally, he describes
the context in which several scholars most notably, John Darwin, Phil
Buckner, Carl Bridge, Kent Fedorowich were formulating the idea of a
British (imperial) world, thereby re-positioning the empires settler soci-
eties (neo-Britains) at the center of Commonwealth-Imperial historiogra-
phy. These trends inspired Thompson to embark on the task of charting the
history of the British world as a political concept in later-Victorian and
Edwardian Britain. Among the main ideas his article was meant to convey
Thompson singles out the role of political imaginings of empire that re-
solved around the self-governing or settler regions of empire, and struggled
to accommodate the tropical dependencies India included. Second, he
wanted to show how closely entwined were definitions of nation and
empire in the later nineteenth and early twentieth centuries. In doing this,
he intended to go beyond official or high political discourses to look at
representations of empire from the subaltern groups of British politics.
All these themes are developed further in his new book, The Empire Strikes
Back? The impact of imperialism on Britain from the mid-nineteenth centu-
ry (2005). Thompson welcomes the fact that historians of other empires are
now grappling with similar questions, but suggest to think about the bigger
question of where we go next?, namely about the future of identity pol-
itics in twenty-first century imperial historiography. Set in this context, he
founds Ab-Imperios exploration of the relationship between European
empires and the rise of the nation-state very timely.
69
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Bnnn AHKPOmT
H3LK
`
Bnepenne |nocrxononnaninoro omecrna| n nmnepcxym xynirypy,
anponpnannx n rpanc]opmannx omnnanrntx ]opm penpesenrannn n
nenxx camoonpeenennx c ocoo nnrencnnnocrim npoxnnxercx n rom,
xax ]ynxnnonnpyer xstx. Anropt, nnmymne na anrnncxom xstxe, nc-
nonisymr ero xax xynirypnt nncrpymenr, xax menym, c nomomim
xoroporo mexynaponax aynropnx snaxomnrcx c xynirypntm pasno-
opasnem nocrxononnanintx omecrn. Onaxo mt nnnm, uro noo-
noe ncnonisonanne xononnanintx xstxon yxe anno ntstnaer npoon-
xammncx n nce eme ne paspemennt cnop. Cornacno nnncxomy nnn-
rnncry Bpa Kaupy (Braf Kachru), anrnncxn xstx nonyunn mnpoxoe
npnsnanne n Hnnn xax lingua franca naroapx cnoe ornocnrenino
'nerpaninocrn, nocxonixy ero npnmenenne n noncenenno xnsnn
ropaso menee nsptnoonacno, uem conepnnuecrno mexy xstxamn rex
nnn nntx menimnncrn.
1
C pyro cropont, xenncxn nposanx Hryrn
na Tnonro (Ngugi wa Thiongo) oxastnaer, uro nncimo na onom ns a]pn-
*
Inana ns xnnrn: Bill AshcroIt. Post-Colonial TransIormation. London: Routledge,
2001. Pp. 56-81.
Routledge, 2001.
Peaxnnx AI naroapnr Bnnna Amxpo]ra sa paspemenne nepenecrn rnany ns ero
xnnrn.
Hepeno M. Mornninep.
1
Braj Kachru. The Alchemy oI English: The Spread, Functions and Models oI Non-
Native Englishes. OxIord, 1986.
70
B. Amxpo]r, Bsir
xancxom xstxon 'cocrannax uacri anrnnmnepnanncrnuecxo opit
xenncxnx n a]pnxancxnx napoon.
2
|.| 3ror cnop |.| npnnnnnnanino naxen nx opit sa nocrxono-
nnaninym penpesenrannm. Hocmorpnm nnnmareninee na ro, uro nponc-
xonr, xora nocrxononnaninte nncarenn ncnonisymr na npaxrnxe anr-
nncxn xstx. B ocnone ncxyccnn o nanonee +]]exrnnno ]opme
ncxypcnnnoro conpornnnennx nexnr nonpoc: moxno nn ncnonisonari
xstx nmnepnannsma n npn +rom nsexari 'sapaxennx nmnepcxnm mn-
ponosspennem? 3ror nonpoc npoonxaer ntstnari cnopt, nocxonixy
on nensexno cnxsan c peanintm nonnrnuecxnm xon]nnxrom. Bor uro,
x npnmepy, ronopnr no +romy nonoy maprnnnxanen 3yap Innccanr
(Edouard Glissant):
Ha Maprnnnxe ner xstxon nnn xstxa, nn xpeonicxoro, nn ]pan-
nyscxoro, xoropt t 'ecrecrnenno pasnnnancx namn n nx nac
maprnnnxannen xax uacri namero xonnexrnnnoro ontra nponosr-
namenno, oropanno y nac nnn sanoenanno namn ornercrnen-
nocrn na ncex yponnxx. Ham o]nnnanint xstx ]pannyscxn
ne xnnxercx xstxom napoa. Bor nouemy mt, +nnra, ronopnm na ra-
xom npannninom ]pannyscxom. Hapont xstx xpeonicxn ne
xnnxercx y nac xstxom nannn.
3
Xorx nanmenne Innccanra c]opmynnponano n xnaccontx xarero-
pnxx, ono nanomnnaer nam o rom, uro moyc ucno.isoeauu xstxa uacro
naxnatnaercx na nocnpnxrne cocrnenno xstxa. uro enaer xstx 'na-
pontm xstxom? Ie ncxari orner: n ocroxrenicrnax ero nponcxox-
ennx, ero 'nsoperennx, nnn n xonxperntx ycnonnxx ero ncnonisona-
nnx? Banct ]pannyscxoro nnn xpeonicxoro xstxa crari xstxom napo-
a n panno crenenn sanncxr or roro, rar +rn xstxn ncnonisymrcx n rar
uuporo n xem onn ncnonisymrcx. uyxt xstx, no onpeenennm Innc-
canra, +ro ror, xoropt ne pasnnncx 'ecrecrnenno xax ]ynxnnx ncro-
pnuecxoro ontra xononnsnponannoro napoa. Ho ecnn nocmorperi na
ro, xax xononnaninte xstxn sauacrym pasnnnamrcx n ncnonisymrcx n
xauecrne cpecrna ntpaxennx mecrnoro ontra, yer rpyno npecra-
nnri onee 'narypannsonannte xstxn.
To xe cemanrnuecxoe cmemenne naxonm n saxnmuennn, xoropoe
enaer upann uanon (Frant: Fanon) n cnoe paore 'uepnax xoxa, Be-
2
Ngugi wa Thiongo. Decolonising the Mind: The Politics oI Language in AIrican
Literature. London, 1981. P. 28.
3
Edouard Glissant. Caribbean Discourse: Selected Essays / Transl. with Introduction, by
J. Michael Dash. Charlottesville, 1989. P. 166.
71
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
nte Macxn: 'Ionopnri na xstxe snaunr nocnpnnnmari mnp, xyniry-
py. Anrnnicxn nerp, xoropt xouer cunraricx entm, yer eneri`
no mepe ocnoennx raxoro xynirypnoro nncrpymenra, xax xstx.
4
Knm-
uentm n +rom nponnnareninom nanmennn xnnxercx repmnn 'nocnpn-
nnmari, nocxonixy ne moxer tri comnenn, uro xononnanint xstx
aer ocryn x nnacrn n x nocnpnxrnm onpeenenno ]opmt connani-
noro trnx. Onaxo +ror ocryn ne xnnxercx cnocrnom camoro xstxa n
ne peannsyercx uepes nensexnoe npn oyuennn xstxy ocnoenne xyni-
rypt, ns xoropo +ror xstx pasnnncx. Honax xomnpaopcxax nenrnu-
nocri peannsyercx n axre ronopennx camoyrnepxennx, cnxsannoro c
ncnonisonannem xstxa xononnsaropa. Ionopxmn 'nocnpnnnmaer xstx,
a ne naoopor. 3ro npoe t nesnaunreninoe sameuanne na camom ene
oueni naxno, no cnoconocri ronopnri na xstxe nonce ue oosame.i-
uo enaer ronopxmero 'onee entm (uro roxe xnnxercx sanmcrnonan-
no mera]opo). stx nncrpymenr, operammn snauenne n coorner-
crnnn c rem, xax on ncnonisyercx. 3eci xpoercx xnmu x nonnmannm
xstxa xax xynirypnoro xannrana. Bnaenne xstxom ne ncxnmuaer nos-
moxnocri raxoro ero ncnonisonannx, xoropoe neer x 'noxannsannn.
Ceninnn Kyie (Selwvn Cudfoe) narnxno nponnnmcrpnponan na npn-
mepe peue 3pnxa Bnnixmca (Eric Williams), xax anponpnannx xstxa
xononnsaropa neer x npnpamennm xynirypnoro xannrana:
Cnoconocri 'ronopnri npannnino n mannnynnponari xst-
xom ncera tna upesntuano naxna nx xnrene Tpnnnaa n
Toaro. B ornnune or ycrno rpannnn paccxastnannx ncropn,
xoropax nosnonxer camontpaxenne n nmo ]opme, no ntopy
paccxasunxa, n onycxaer pasnnunte crenenn rnxocrn, macrep-
crna n pasnoopasnx peun, omecrno ncera tno osaoueno 'npa-
nnnintm ncnonisonannem xnaccnuecxoro anrnncxoro xstxa. B
pesynirare, n nauane XX nexa nosnnxno necxonixo nnreparypntx
n ncxyccnonntx xnyon, ocnonnax neni xoroptx cocroxna n oc-
noennn xstxa 'rocno. Bnnixmc c]opmnponancx n connaninom
oxpyxennn, nx xoroporo npannninoe ncnonisonanne xstxa tno
upesntuano naxno.
5
Osaouennocri 'npannnino peuim xaxercx xnaccnuecxnm npoxn-
nennem xynirypno reremonnn. Ho n ro xe npemx ona ncxptnaer amn-
4
Frantz Fanon. Black Skin, White Masks / Trans. Charles Lam Markham. New York,
1967. P. 38.
5
Selwyn Cudjoe. Eric Williams Speaks: Essays on Colonialism and Independence.
Wellesley, 1993. P. 43.
72
B. Amxpo]r, Bsir
nanenrnym npnpoy +ro reremonnn: xynirypa reremona orxptra cne-
nn]nuecxnm axram anponpnannn. Ocnoenne xstxa 'rocno xnnxnoci
xnmueno crparerne operennx nnacrn no ncex nocrxononnanintx o-
mecrnax, n ocnoenne anrnncxoro coornercrnonano ome xynirypno
npepacnonoxennocrn rpnnnanen x xstxam. B cnyuae Bnnixmca oc-
noenne xstxa xnnnoci ycnonnem ero nonnrnuecxoro nsnera n xauecrne
nnepa rpnnnacxo opit sa nesanncnmocri. Kynirypnt xannran
ncera npecrannxer cex xax omnnanrnt 'coornercrnymmn, 'npa-
nnnint, 'nnnnnnsonannt cnoco noneennx. Ho +ro osnauaer,
uro ocnoenne xononnanintm cysexrom 'omnnanrnocrn naenxer ero
nnacrim. Amnnnn ponrene Bnnixmca n nnnxnne xononnanino cnc-
remt opasonannx tnn naxntmn ]axropamn, no nnonne nosmoxno, uro
rnannym poni ctrpana ero nmoni x xstxy. Besycnonno, npnoperenne
xynirypnoro xannrana, xoropomy cnococrnonann nce +rn npenoctn-
xn, crano rnanntm nonnrnuecxnm ]axropom n xapiepe Bnnixmca. On ne
ronixo ocrnr nsnecrnocrn n nesanncnmom Tpnnnae. Hpenoxennt
nm ncropnuecxn ananns nmnepcxo nonnrnxn n Becr-Hnnn xnnxercx
naxnemnm nxnaom n mnponoe snanne.
Onn ns nanonee napaoxcanintx acnexron nnnrnncrnuecxo nnp-
ryosnocrn Bnnixmca ncnonisonanne nm xstxa nx npononnponannx
ecrnn. B 1955 roy on saxnnn, uro '+noxa ncxyccn sanepmaercx:
'Mt xornm ynnuroxnri n namnx pxax yonnernopennoe cexranrcrno,
nmecro meprnoro oxrpnnepcrna mt xornm noxnyri yx xnnoro nosn-
rnnnsma. MI XOTHM HOHOXHTI KOHEH cxonacrnuecxo nosne co
CHOBAMH, CHOBAMH, CHOBAMH.
6
stx Bnnixmca ntaer ero
nmoni x cnonam n ero cnoconocri ncnonisonari xynirypnt xann-
ran, nnnecrnponannt n xstx. B cnope nepa n meua xstx nensexno
oxastnancx nesamennmtm nx ecrnnx, +]]exrnnnoe nocrxononnani-
noe conpornnnenne ncera ncnonisonano xynirypnt xannran nmnepc-
xo cncremt, xoropym ono pasnannnano. axe Ceninnn Kyie npnsna-
er, uro 'onepne n ynaxenne x nnnrnncrnuecxnm nantxam o cnx nop
ocraercx nnrerpanino uacrim nonnrnuecxo xynirypt. axe nepenoc
axnenra c ncxyccn na ecrnne tn ntpaxen n cnoeopasno rpnnn-
acxo crnnnsannn` ncxypca.
7
Bnoni n nnoni mt nanmaem npnmept roro, xax na npaxrnxe xyni-
rypnt xannran crparernuecxn ncnonisyercx n xstxe xononnsnpymme-
6
Wilton De Rogers. The Rise oI the People`s National Movement. Port oI Spain, n.d. P. 29.
7
Selwyn Cudjoe. Eric Williams Speaks. P. 46.
73
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
ro cysexra. Ho n nacroxmem +cce mt sarnxnem n camym cyri ]nnoco]-
cxo nponemt, xoropax memaer npnnxri +ror ntno (o rom, uro nann-
une xstxa osnauaer nannune onpeenennoro mnpa, xoropt npocro ne-
nosmoxno nepeari nn na xaxom pyrom xstxe) n cama c rpyom noa-
ercx ocmtcnennm. B ocnonannn +ro ]nnoco]cxo nponemt nexnr
nonpoc o snauennn xax raxonom, o rom, xax snauenne nepeaercx n rex-
crax. 3ror nonpoc, n cnom ouepei, xnmueno nx nonnmannx rpanc-
]opmannonntx nosmoxnocre nocrxononnaninoro ncxypca, nocxoni-
xy ecnn onycrnri, uro 'xononnsnponannt n 'xononnsnpymmn
cysexrt ne opeuent na nsanmnoe nenonnmanne, mt onxnt nsyunri
xoncrnrynpymmn n nanornuecxn nyri peannsannn cmtcna n rex-
crax.
Tpanc]opmannx, paccmorpennax n xonrexcre nnreparypno n py-
rnx ]opm rnopuecxoro ncxypca, npoxnnxercx n nponeme snauennx.
Ecnn, x npnmepy, mt npnnnmaem npocrym reopnm xommynnxannn, n
xoropo saecrnonant ornpannreni n nonyuareni coomennx, mt oxa-
stnaemcx orpannuenntmn nnapno onnosnnne rnna xononnsnpym-
mn-xononnsnponannt. Ona naxonr ntpaxenne n onymennn, uro
xstx xononnsaropa xononnsnpyer ym xononnaninoro cysexra. Onnosn-
nnx mexy 'ornpannrenem n 'nonyuarenem snauennx ncxonr ns roro,
uro snauenne ]nxcnpyercx ornpannrenem, n npenonaraer nonepxnocr-
nt n crarnunt nsrnx na nponecc peannsannn snauennx. Ecnn ne pac-
cmarpnnari xstx xax rpanc]opmnpyemt, mt ne nonyunm npannninym
reopnm rpanc]opmannn.
Knmu x nponeme xommynnxannn xononnsaropa n xononnsnponanno-
ro n x nonpocy o rpanc]opmannn n nenom nexnr n paccmorpennn nnci-
mennoro rexcra xax connanino cnryannn. Hntmn cnonamn, rexcr
neuro onimee, uem npocro snaxn na crpannne, on peannsyercx uepes
yuacrne connanintx cysexron, oosnauaemtx xax nncarenn n unrare-
nn, xoropte roucmumvupvmm nncimo xax onpeenennt rnn xommynn-
xannn, xax 'ronopenne onpeenenntx neme. Kora yuacrnnxn +roro
nponecca cymecrnymr n pasnnuntx xynirypax, uro xapaxrepno nx no-
crxononnaninoro nncima (nocxonixy no 'xynirypo mt nonnmaem
neuro necima onpeenennoe), nemenenno nosnnxamr na nonpoca: mo-
xer nn nncimo na onom xstxe nepeanari peaninocri pyro xyniry-
pt? H moxer nn unrareni nnonne nonxri peaninocri nno xynirypt,
xoropax nepeaercx c nomomim rexcra? Hanonee pacnpocrpanennoe
sanyxenne, cnxsannoe c ocmtcnennem +ro exreninocrn, cocronr n
nocnpnxrnn snauennx nncima xax uero-ro crarnuecxoro, a priori saan-
74
B. Amxpo]r, Bsir
noro, uero-ro, uro neoxonmo 'orxptri. 3nauenne cymecrnyer nno
xax ]ynxnnx camoro xstxa, nno xax neuro, nponncannoe n yme nncare-
nx, nno n pexoncrpyxnnn unrarenicxoro ontra. ecrnnrenino, cam
repmnn 'snauenne npenonaraer nexoe osexrnnnoe coepxanne, xo-
ropoe n ecri xoneunax neni urennx.
Mo resnc n nacroxmem +cce cocronr n rom, uro ananns cnoconocrn
nocrxononnanintx nnreparyp rpanc]opmnponari nmnepcxn ncxypc
onxen naunnaricx c nonnmannx roro, uro snauenne ocrnraercx xax
npoyxr nanornuecxo cnryannn urennx. 'Osexrnnnoe snauenne
nncima nosnnxaer n nponecce 'connaninoro nsanmoecrnnx nnmy-
mnx n unrammnx. Tax nponcxonr noromy, uro snauenne connanint
]axr, cymecrnymmn n ncxypce xynirypt, a connaninte ]axrt, no-
ono connanintm crpyxrypam, ecri npoyxrt connaninoro. Ecnn mt
nocmorpnm na cotrne snauennx c rouxn spennx ero ncnonisonannx
connanintmn axropamn, ntcrynammnmn pyr nx pyra xax ]ynxnnn
n rexcre, n ynnnm, uro +ro ncnonisonanne crponrcx, rnanntm opasom,
na xynirypno 'ncrannnn, mt nonyunm paspemenne xon]nnxra mex-
y xstxom, unrarenem n nncarenem, xonxypnpymmnmn sa 'nnaenne
snauennem. Connaninoe nponsnocrno rexcryaninoro snauennx nponc-
xonr nesanncnmo or xynirypno ncrannnn mexy nncarenem n unra-
renem. 3ro yrnepxenne cpasy xe ncrynaer n xon]nnxr c rem ]axrom,
uro nmn n pasntx xynirypax nnonne moryr xnri n aconmrno pasntx
n axe neconmecrnmtx mnpax: pasntx mnpax ontra, oxnannx, npn-
ntuxn, nonnmannx, rpannnn. Teopnx yupenreninoro snauennx ne npe-
ymenimaer +rn pasnnunx. Cxopee, ona ntxcnxer, xax snauenne moxer
nosnnxnyri no nsanmoecrnnn nnmymnx n unrammnx yuacrnnxon npo-
necca.
Besycnonno, necxonixo napaoxcaninoe onpeenenne rexcra xax n-
anexrnuecxoro, axe nanornuecxoro cotrnx rpeyer ononnnrenintx
passxcnenn, ocoenno yunrtnax ror ]axr, uro name npecrannenne o
'saannocrn rexcra (n coornercrnenno, ]nxcnponannocrn snauennx)
ocnontnaercx, no xpane mepe, na ero ]nsnuecxo peaninocrn. Ha
nonpoc xax rt osnauaemi? mt moxem ornernri, uro sua:euue cnona
osua:aemc uenonexom, xoropt ero nponsnocnr, n +ro cnono eocnpuuu-
+aemc rar :mo-mo sua:auee uenonexom, xoropt ero cntmnr. Pan-
xanino ynpomax ncropnm enponecxo reopnn nnreparypt, mt moxem
cxasari, uro ona xnnxnaci apeno, na xoropo nce nepeuncnennte yuacr-
nnxn, r.e. xstx, ronopxmn nnn nncareni n cnymammn nnn unrareni
ntnyxenno yuacrnonann n rnanaropcxom cpaxennn sa onaanne sna-
75
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
uennem. Ho onee nnnmarenint nsrnx na cnryannm noxaxer, uro nce
rpn ']ynxnnn +roro omena yuacrnymr n 'connanino cnryannn nnci-
mennoro rexcra. Koneuno, nonnrnuecxn nmnynic nocrxononnaninoro
anannsa sauacrym npnnonr x ]nxcnponannm snauennx na +rane 'npo-
nsnocrna. Ho n ro xe npemx raxo ananns aer ynnxaninym nosmox-
nocri nx pemennx nexoroptx rpyno paspemnmtx nonpocon xpnrn-
uecxo reopnn.
3nauenne connaninoe ocrnxenne, xoropoe xapaxrepnsyercx yuac-
rnem nncarenx n unrarenx xax ']ynxnn n pamxax 'cotrnx onpee-
nennoro ncxypca. C yuerom neoxonmocrn npncyrcrnnx +rnx ]ynx-
nn n cnryannn nopoxennx snauennx, mt moxem nasnari snauenne
'cnryannonntm ocrnxennem. Honnmanne, ocrnraemoe n pasronope,
nnonne moxno onpeennri xax 'cnryannonnoe ocrnxenne, nocxoni-
xy nenocpecrnennoe omenne nosnonxer npaxrnuecxn neorpannuen-
noe npncnoconenne x reuennm pasronopa. Henrpaninax xapaxrepnc-
rnxa +ro exreninocrn npucvmcmeue, no npncyrcrnne ronopxmero
n cnymarenx pyr nx pyra n cosaer xstx xommynnxannn. Onaxo,
ecnn nopasmtcnnri, axe n cnyuae camoro naroxenareninoro n orxpt-
roro omena, nonnoe nsanmnoe npncyrcrnne ronopxmero n cnymamme-
ro nenosmoxno. Ontr onoro yuacrnnxa xommynnxannn nnxora ne
cmauem ontrom pyroro, n n +rom cmtcne ro, uro mt nopasymenaem
no 'pasymom, oxastnaercx perpocnexrnnntm n rnnorernuecxnm xon-
nenrom, ntnonmtm ns roro, uro orxptnaercx nam n xstxe. Taxnm o-
pasom, ncnxonornuecxax ncrannnx, xoropax npoe t xapaxrepnsyer
coecennxon ns pasnnuntx xyniryp, moxer paccmarpnnaricx xax uepra
ncxxo xommynnxannn. Ontr, cnxsannt co cnonom, n nosnnxammne n
cnxsn c nnm acconnannn moryr cymecrnenno pasnnricx y nme ono
xynirypt, cxaxem, myxunnt n xenmnnt moryr nmeri pasnnunt ontr
nepexnnannx onnx n rex xe cnon. Onaxo +ro ne memaer nponsnocrny
cmtcna. 3nauenne n nonnmanne moryr nosnnxari naroapx romy, uro xstx
xonpyer nsanmnt ontr coecennxon. Hmenno cnryannx, 'cooimue
+roro nsanmnoro ecrna 'ronopnr, 'opamaercx x, 'coomaer.
Cnryannx pasronopa, paccmorpennax namn n xauecrne npnmepa, na-
nomnnaer nam, uro nosmoxnocrn nnnnnyymon crpyxrypnponari n na-
npannxri nsanmnym xommynnxannm n nmo connanino cnryannn or-
pannuent. Ionopxmne ne xnnxmrcx aconmrno cnoontmn arenramn,
nnaue npnmnoci t orpnnari nnnxnne na nnx omecrna, xynirypt, nc-
ropnn n cnryannn, n xoropo onn ecrnymr. B ro xe npemx, onn ne
xnnxmrcx nnmi xonponmnxamn onee omnx connanintx nponeccon.
76
B. Amxpo]r, Bsir
Cnryannx, co ncemn conponoxammnmn ocroxrenicrnamn, onepnpyer
cxopee conmecrno c yuacrnymmnmn nnnnnyymamn, a ne nocpeocmeo+
nx. H xorx +rn nnnnnyymt moryr nanpannxri nnn ntcnooxari no-
rennnan nnnxmmnx na cnryannm ocroxrenicrn, onn ne cnocont nx
nsmennri. Hpocro, na nepnt nsrnx, npnmep otunoro pasronopa na-
rnxno emoncrpnpyer, nacxonixo mnpox cnexrp crpyxrypnpymmnx
nosecrnn na connaninoe cotrne. He conoxynnte namepennx n ncn-
xonornuecxoe cocroxnne ronopxmnx, a camo 'cotrne, cumvau ero
crpyxrypt n nosecrnn, npnaer nanpannenne n snauenne pasronopy.
Humeuuoua.iuocmi yuacrnnxon n uanpae.euuocmi ncxypca conmec-
rno saecrnonant n nponsnocrne snauennx. Taxnm opasom nponcxo-
nr xoonepannx nocpennuecrna yuacrnnxon n crpyxrypt ncxypca.
Ho+romy ncxypcnnnoe cotrne, mecro 'xommynnxannn, npnope-
raer n nocrxononnanintx nnreparypax nenpexoxmee snauenne, nei
'yuacrnnxn +ro xommynnxannn norennnanino nourn aconmrno 'or-
cyrcrnymr pyr nx pyra. ecrnnrenino, n ornnune or pasronopnoro
ncxypca, nenrpanino nponemo anannsa nncima xnnxercx omcvm-
cmeue. Paccmarpnnari snauenne nncimennoro rexcra xax cnryannonno-
ro ocrnxennx yuacrnnxon xommynnxannn nenpocro noromy, uro 'co-
trne coomennx nonnomeno n rom, uro xaxercx oueni marepnani-
ntm osexrom n nanncannom rexcre, esycnonno ocxsaemom npoyxre
axra nncima; n osexre, xoropt cam xaxercx noxannsonanntm n nc-
xypcnnnom npocrpancrne, re nncareni n unrareni xax connaninte ax-
ropt nnxora ne ncrpeuamrcx. Ho nesanncnmo or roro, c xaxnm rexcrom
mt nmeem eno c raserno nn crarie, nncrpyxnne no copxe moe-
nn camonera nnn c ]nnoco]cxnm rpaxrarom nncareni n unrareni no-
nyuamr ocryn pyr x pyry ronixo nocpecrnom nsanmnoro xoncrpyn-
ponannx rexcra n pamxax onpeenenntx nnnrnncrnuecxnx n xanpontx
napamerpon. 3ra ncrannnx mexy nymx pasymamn, xoropax npoe t
xomnencnpyercx n ycrno xommynnxannn n cnryannn nanora, xaxercx
nexapaxrepno nx nncima. Hncimennt rexcr cronr oconxxom n cno-
e marepnanino nenocrnocrn, nnemne nn mexannuecxn, nn nsomop]-
no ne cnxsannt c xonxperntmn nnnamn, xstxom nnn connanintmn
cncremamn, no yxopenennt n cemnornuecxnx cncremax, xoroptmn onn
onpeenxmrcx.
nx nmoro anannsa ]enomena xynirypnoro nonnmannx nenrpani-
ntm nonpocom xnnxercx nonpoc o rom, xax orcyrcrnymmne nonisonare-
nn snauennx xoncrpynpymr ero na nncime. 3ror nonpoc eme onee oo-
crpxercx n nocrxononnanintx cncremax nncima, n xoroptx ropnsonrt
77
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
ontra n npecrannenn nncarenx n unrarenx (ocoenno ecnn onn oueni
pasnte no cnoemy nponcxoxennm) moryr n nonce ne connaari. o-
nonnnreninax nepcnexrnna, xoropym npnnnocnr n ocyxenne npone-
mt 'nonnmannx paccmorpenne nocrxononnanino nnreparypt, xnno
nouepxnnaer snauenne ]enomena oucmauuu. Bsanmoecrnymmne
seci nncarenn n unrarenn ropaso n onime crenenn 'orcyrcrnymr
pyr nx pyra, uem ecnn t onn npnnanexann x ono n ro xe xyni-
rype; onn npecrannxmr cnryannm, xoropax nouac npeocrannxer co-
nepmenno opnrnnaninoe, oronopnoe n amnnanenrnoe npocrpancrno
xommynnxannn (nocxonixy xanp nncimenno npost croni anex nexo-
roptm xynirypam). 3eci moxno oronopnricx, uro pacnpocrpanenne
nmnepcxo cncremt opasonannx n xynirypnoro narponaxa no nce
Bpnrancxo nmnepnn, ntpaxanmeecx n macmrano ynn]nxannn o-
pasonarenintx nporpamm, urennx n pyrnx xynirypntx 'nyrenonre-
ne, snaunrenino nepeonpeenxer ncrannnn nnyrpn nocrxononnani-
noro mnpa. Ho axe n 'monoxstxontx xynirypax nocenennen cyxyni-
rypnoe ncrannnponanne, xoropoe renepnpyer napnarnnnocri xstxa,
cnnerenicrnyer o snaunrenino rereporennocrn nnnrnncrnuecxnx xyni-
ryp, osennenntx n repmnne 'anrnncxn xstx. Kax mt ynnnm, n
nponecce rpanc]opmannn xstxa n nnreparypntx xanpon nocrxononn-
aninoe nncimo uacro meronnmnuecxn eeooum ncrannnm n 'orcyrcrnne
n sasopt n rexcre.
Cnryannx nenocpecrnennoro omennx, xapaxrepnax nx pasronop-
noro ncxypca, cmenxercx ncrannnpymmnm +]]exrom cncremt nnci-
ma, ntcnooxax snauenne ns oxon peun n cosanax mexannsm, xoropt
ononpemenno yrnepxaer n npeoonenaer orcyrcrnne nncarene n un-
rarene. Hepenecennoe na ymary, cotrne coomennx operaer ne roni-
xo nno ]nsnuecxn moyc, no n pyroe onronornuecxoe cotrne.
A nei enncrnenno sannci. onaaer morymecrnom ntnonri
peui ns ee snaxono cnxuxn. unxcnpyx peui, ona no cyrn namepe-
na. ocnoonri cmtcn. or ro ecrecrnenno nonneuennocrn, npn
xoropo nce coornocnrcx c a]]exrom cnyuano cnryannn. Bor
nouemy nncimo nnxora ne yer npocro 'xnnonncim ronoca
(Bonirep). Ono rnopnr cmtcn, ero ]nxcnpyx, onepxx ero pesie,
opose, penie]y, nonepxnocrn, or xoropo rpeyercx, urot ona
o ecxoneunocrn nepeananaci.
8
8
Jacques Derrida. Wiring and DiIIerence / Transl. Alan Bass. London, 1978. P. 12.
Pyccxn rexcr aercx no nsannm: Xax eppna. Hncimo n pasnnune / Hep. c ]p.
B. Hannnxoro. CH., 2000. C. 19.
78
B. Amxpo]r, Bsir
Btcnooxax xstx ns cnyuano cnryannn, nncimo napaoxcani-
ntm opasom naenxer ero nennuamnm nocroxncrnom, n ro xe npemx
enax snauenne maxcnmanino nenpecxasyemtm, nocxonixy orxptnaer
onee mnpoxne ero ropnsonrt. Hncimo ne cronixo ]nxcnpyer ntcxa-
sannoe coomenne nnn penpesenrnpyer cotrne coomennx, cxonixo
cmauoeumc nontm cotrnem. Ananornuntm opasom, ono ne xnnxer-
cx cnocoom sanncn mtcnn es nocpecrna peun, nocxonixy raxax mtcni
ocrynna ronixo xax npenonaraemax yuacrnnna cotrnx. Hannyumnm
opasom +ror resnc nnnmcrpnpyer anponpnannx anrnncxoro xstxa no-
crxononnanino nnreparypo, xora ]nxcnpymrcx ne naponax n ne
'cranaprnax ]opmt, no na nx ocnone cosaercx nont ncxypc. Hocr-
xononnaninoe nncimo ne penpeseumupvem peui nnn mecrnym peani-
nocri, no xoncrpynpyer ncxypc, xoropt nosnonxer c nnmn nosnaxo-
mnricx. 3ro pasnnune neoxonmo npononri conepmenno uerxo. Xorx
nncimo n xnnxercx nontm onronornuecxnm cotrnem, ono ne orcexaer
cex or ronoca. unxcannx napono moaninocrn mecrno peun xnnx-
ercx ono ns crparern, nocpecrnom xoropo 'maprnnaninax nnnr-
nncrnuecxax xynirypa aanrnpyer nmnoprnponannt xstx x cocrnen-
ntm xonnennnxm omecrna n mecra. 3ror ncxypc crannr no comne-
nne ntno eppnt o rom, uro nncimo esrpannuno nepeanaemo n no-
romy ecxoneuno nnrepnpernpyemo. Heorpannuennax nepeanaemocri
npenonaraer aconmrno romorennt mnp. Tesnc o nonno nepeanae-
mocrn rexcra nrnopnpyer nonnrnuecxne n xynirypnte orpannuennx
nnrepnperannn n osennxer nmoe nncimo n ynnnepcanncrcxym na-
panrmy, ]axrnuecxn connaammym c xynirypo merpononnn.
Btrexammn orcma nsrnx nornepxaer resnc Cana o marepn-
aninocrn rexcra. Inannax nponema Cana npnmnpenne nyx rnnon
ornomennx x rexcram, xoropte, xaxt no cnoemy, ncxaxamr npnpoy
tronannx rexcron n mnpe. C ono cropont, xnaccnuecxn peanncrn-
uecxn noxo paccmarpnnaer rexcr xax opamennt x 'nnemnemy
mnpy, rem camtm nrnopnpyx ]axrop xstxa, xoropt ntcrynaer xax no-
cpennx n onpeenxer ro, uro mt nnnm n mnpe. C pyro cropont,
cornacno crpyxrypanncrcxomy noxoy, mnp ne onaaer aconmrntm
cymecrnonannem n nennxom xoncrpynpyercx rexcrom. Hocnenxx rouxa
spennx ncxnmuaer nmo nnerexcryanint ontr n n npeene ne onyc-
xaer nnxaxoro nnoro mnpa sa rpannnamn rexcra. Can ntraercx npnmn-
pnri +rn xpanocrn, saxnnxx, uro rexcr (nmex n nny peui, nsopasn-
reninte nonorna n nce npoune ]opmt rexcra) naxnoe cpecrno ntpa-
xennx namero trncrnennoro ontra. B ro xe npemx, rnoaninocri n
79
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
ocroxreninocri rexcra, 'craryc rexcra xax cotrnx, ornnuammerocx
+crernuecxnm cnoeopasnem n ncropnuecxo nenpecxasyemocrim, xn-
nxercx arpnyrom rexcra, neorsemnemo uacrim ero cnoconocrn nepe-
anari n nponsnonri snauenne.
9
3ro osnauaer, uro rexcr nrpaer npnn-
nnnnaninym poni n ]opmnponannn namero ontra trnx, no mnp npn
+rom ecrnnrenino cymecrnyer, a nxnmuennocri n nero xoncrpynpyer-
cx n pamxax camoro rexcra. nx rexcra xapaxrepna cnenn]nuecxax cn-
ryannx, xoropax naxnatnaer orpannuennx na nnrepnperaropa. 3ro npo-
ncxonr 'ne noromy, uro annax cnryannx cnpxrana n rexcre nanoone
saraxn, no ona cymecrnyer na rom xe yponne napyxno naprnxynxpno-
crn, uro n cam rexcryanint osexr.
10
Texcr ne cymecrnyer nne mnpa,
xax cneyer ns nosnrnnncrcxo n crpyxrypanncrcxo nosnnn, no xnnx-
ercx uacrim mnpa, o xoropom on nonecrnyer, n +ra marepnaninocri cama
npncyrcrnyer n rexcre xax +nemenr ero ]opmnponannx.
Texcrt naxoxrcx n mnpe, onn no-pasnomy c nnm cnxsant, n ona ns
]ynxnn rexcra xax pas cocronr n npnnneuennn nnnmannx mnpa, uro
ocrnraercx necxonixnmn nyrxmn. Mnorne rexcrt nxnmuamr n cex
xonxpernte ocroxrenicrna cnonx noopaxaemtx cnryann. Y raxnx
nncarene xax xepap Mannn Xonxnnc (Gerard Manlev Hopkins),
xose] Konpa (Josef Conrad) n Ocxap Yani (Oscar Wilde) 'cosan-
nt nmn napnanr nsanmoecrnnx peun n nocnpnxrnx, nepaninocrn n
rexcryaninocrn, e.emc cnryanne rexcra, nocpecrnom xoropo on
nosnnnonnpyer cex n mnpe.
11
Ho nmenno n cnyuae nocrxononnanintx
rexcron cranonnrcx ocoenno nacrounno n ouennno nxnmuennocri
rexcra no nnemnmm peaninocri. C nomomim meronnmnuecxnx nponec-
con, xoropte mt npoanannsnpyem nnxe, nocrxononnaninte rexcrt or-
crannamr cnom npnuacrnocri nnemnemy mnpy.
3ror ntno xaxercx cnopntm c rouxn spennx conpemenno xpnrn-
uecxo reopnn. Hponema yxonr cnonmn xopnxmn n crpyxrypnym nnn-
rnncrnxy, xoropax crpemnrcx npecrannri nnnrnncrnuecxn xo xax
neuro marepnanino peaninoe. B coccmponcxo onnosnnnn mexy langue
n parole nepnoe ntcrynaer xax xo nnn naop xoon, na ocnone xoroptx
ronopxmn nponsnonr parole, r.e. xonxpernoe coomenne.
12
Langue,
yyun onncannem cnnxponntx cncrem xstxa, xnnxercx osexrom nnn-
9
Edward Said. The World, the Text and the Critic. London, 1983. P. 39.
10
Ibid. P. 39.
11
Ibid. P. 40.
12
Ferdinand de Saussure. Course in General Linguistics (1916) / Trans. W. Baskin.
Glasgow, 1974.
80
B. Amxpo]r, Bsir
rnncrnxn, n ro npemx xax parole xstx n ecrnnn, npenamepennoe
coomenne, cocpeoraunnaer ananns xstxa na ero peaninom ]ynxnno-
nnponannn. Parole +ro xax pas ro, o uem ue ner peui n 'Kypce ome
nnnrnncrnxn (1916) Coccmpa. C momenra ero nynnxannn nnnrnncrn-
xa cnyxanxa crpyxrypannsma ntnecna coomenne sa cxoxn, urot
cxonnenrpnponaricx na xoe, cocrannxmmem ee ocnonno nnrepec.
Hocrxononnanint noxo x nnnrnncrnxe nepeonpeenxer +ror a-
nanc, opamaxci x coomennm n noccranannnnax parole xax peannsa-
nnm xoa n connanino xnsnn. Parole oxastnaercx nornepxennem
naxnocrn cnxsn mexy nnnnnyanino cysexrnocrim n ncxypcnn-
no crpyxrypo, n ne ronixo n xstxe, no n n ncxypce noome, nxnmuax
ncxypc xynirypno xnsnn. Ionopx xstxom nnnrnncrnxn, parole ouep-
unnaer 'nonx xstxa xax marepnana reopernsnponannx. B +ro anono-
rnn nepn]epnn ncnonisonannx xstxa no cpannennm c omnnnponann-
em cranaprnoro xoa xax nenrpa saxnmuaercx ono ns nanonee same-
uarenintx cnecrnn reopnn 'xpeonicxoro xonrnnyyma.
13
Honax on-
rnxa nosnonxer raxxe nocnpnnxri nocrxononnanint ncxypc xax npo-
nspacrammn ns xon]nnxra n opit, xax 'xonrp-ncxpyc,
14
nei no-
croxnnax xon]ponrannx co 'cranaprntm xoom n ecri ro, uro xoncr-
pynpyer xstx. Cxasannoe ne osnauaer samemennx onoro xanona py-
rnm, nnn nospoxennx npexe nnsnoxennoro 'nenrpa. Hponsomemax
nepeopnenrannx nouepxnnaer ]axr reopernuecxoro acrparnponannx
xoa or exreninocrn n noccranannnnaer npnopnrer npaxrnuecxo nnn
xoncrnrynpymme cemnonornn coomennx. 3ro nanmenne cnnereni-
crnyer, uro xstx operaer npaxrnuecxoe cymecrnonanne ronixo n parole,
n npeenax xoroporo snauenne onpeenxercx rem, xax yuacrnnxn xom-
mynnxannn ncnonisymr xstx, a ne nexo nnemne cncremo n anpnopn
saanntmn orctnxamn. Cxasannoe ocoenno cnpanennno npnmennreni-
no x anrnncxomy xstxy, re nonxrne 'cranaprnoro xoa paspymaer-
cx xonrnnyymom npaxrnx xoncrnrynponannx xstxa.
Yupexammax cemnonornx (constitutive semiologv) panxanino ne-
peonpeenxer nanonee ]ynamenraninte npnnnnnt coccmponcxo
reopnn: nonoxenne o rom, uro snauenne snaxa peannsyercx n ero ornn-
unn or pyroro snaxa, n uro cnxsi mexy osnauammnm n osnauaemtm,
necmorpx na cnom nponsnoninocri, xnnxercx crannino nnapno
13
Derek Bickerton. On the Nature oI Creole Continuum // Language. 1973. Vol. 49. No.
3. Pp. 640-669.
14
Richard Terdiman. Discourse/Counter Discourse: The Theory and Practice oI Symbolic
Resistance in Nineteenth-Century France. Ithaca and London, 1985.
81
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
crpyxrypo. Conepmenno nepno, uro snauenne nonce ne oxsarenino
onpeenxercx nnemnnm ornomennem snaxa n nemn. Ho ono onpeoe.-
emc n ornomennxx, axryannsnpymmnxcx n coooueuuu, a ne ornomenn-
xmn, acrparnponanntmn n cncreme. Coomenne n ecri ra rouxa, re
nonx cysexra n crpyxrypa ncxypca, n xoropom +ror cysexr onepnpy-
er, cxoxrcx. Ionopx xoporxo, xstx +ro connanint menym nx nnn-
nnyymon, a ne camoocrarounax cncrema nnyrpennnx ornomenn. Xorx
xstx ne onpeenxer snauenne esycnonno, connanint axr onaaer
cnoconocrim erepmnnnponari peaninocri. Coornercrnenno, cotrne
coomennx ormeuaer npocrpancrno snauennx nncimennoro rexcra, no-
cxonixy ronixo cotrne coomennx oecneunnaer nnpxynxnnm xstxa n
pamxax nsanmoornomenn connanintx cysexron. H nn ymcrnennax
paora ronopxmnx n nnmymnx, nn osexrt nx pasronopa ne cnnmamr
+ry ]ynamenraninym nponemy.
Hpnsnanne naxnocrn cotrnx coomennx sacrannxer nepecmorperi
rpannnonnte noxot x snauennm, npnnxrte, nanpnmep, n reopnn
peuenoro axra.
15
Bonne peanino sanncari nponosnnnonaninoe coepxa-
nne peuenoro axra, no mt ne moxem sanncari, cxaxem, ero oparopcxym
cnny (cnoconocri nocrynnponari, npeynpexari, oemari, nanpan-
nxri n r..) nnn cnny ero cnoconocrn onnaricx (onpeenenntx pe-
syniraron). 3ra cnna sanoxena n cnryannn coomennx. Tax, oe ntme-
nasnannte cnnt snaxa 'CRA \ nonnoment n ero naueprannn xax
snaxa n n connanintx xonnennnxx, cnxsanntx c ero ponim. Hmenno co-
noxynnocri ]nsnuecxoro nna snaxa n ero cymecrnonannx n connanintx
xonnennnxx npnaer emy cnny, nosnonxmmym nanpannxri nme n oc-
rnrari pesyniraron. Hoxoxne xonnennnn oxpyxamr n onpeenxmr ]op-
mt pasnnuntx rnnon nncima, ocoenno rex, xoropte xnann]nnnpymr-
cx xax 'nnreparypnte. Oparopcxax cnna +rnx rexcron ne moxer tri
nepeoaua rpammarnuecxnmn cpecrnamn, c nomomim xypcnna nnn nyn-
xryannn. Cxopee, ona axryannsnpyercx, xoncrpynpyxci n xonnennnon-
no npaxrnxe n cnryannn urennx. Taxnm opasom, 'cotrne nncima
cranonnrcx nenrpom ocrnxennx snauennx, nocxonixy nmenno seci cn-
crema, connanint mnp ee nonisonarene n nenocpecrnenno orcyr-
crnymmne 'yuacrnnxn xommynnxannn nepecexamrcx.
Taxnm opasom, pasnnunte nocrxononnaninte rexcrt nornepxa-
mr opnenrannm nncima na cotrne coomennx. Orpomnax 'ncrannnx
mexy anropom n unrarenem n xpoccxynirypnom nnn cyxynirypnom
15
J. L. Austin. How to Do Things with Words. OxIord, 1962.
82
B. Amxpo]r, Bsir
rexcre noptnaer npnnnnernm xax cysexra, rax n osexra nncima n
orxptnaer snauenne nanexrnxe ornomenn, xoropax ero, cocrnenno,
n 'ntcnooxaer.
16
Hnuro ne onnctnaer ncrannnm, nponerammym
uepes connaninoe nsanmoecrnne, nyume, uem cnryannx, nosnnxam-
max, xora anropt nnmyr, a unrarenn unramr. Ho ouennno, uro nc-
rannnn nepecexamrcx. Hncimo nosnnxaer na nepeceuennn 'mecr npo-
nsnocrna n norpenennx. Xorx 'connaninte ornomennx nyx orcyr-
crnymmnx cysexron na ene ecri ]ynxnnx nx orcyrcrnnx nx 'cnrya-
nnn nncima, nmenno n +rom rpexcocrannom nsanmoecrnnn cnryannn,
anropcxo ]ynxnnn n unrarenicxo ]ynxnnn ocrnraercx snauenne.
Tenepi mt nnnm, nouemy +ror ntno npnnnnnnanen nx reopnn rpanc-
]opmannn: nei ecnn snauenne noxannsonano na onom ns rpex nonm-
con, r.e. ecnn ono xonrponnpyercx ornpannrenem, nonyuarenem coome-
nnx, nnn camnm menymom, xstx cranonnrcx nerpanc]opmnpyemtm.
Rsmr
Hocmorpnm nnnmareninee na xonxypnpymmne nperensnn n opie
sa xonrponi na snauennem. Hepntm nperenenrom xnnxercx xstx. Otu-
no cunraercx, uro on nonnomaer nnn coepxnr onpeenennoe snauenne,
penpesenrnpyx ero nanpxmym nnn onocpeonanno, erepmnnnpyx name
nocnpnxrnx mnpa. stx, xoropt ntpaartnaercx n xomnnexcntx, rn-
pnntx n nocroxnno menxmmnxcx ocroxrenicrnax nocrxononnanino-
ro omena, onponepraer npecrannenne o nannunn nnnrnncrnuecxo
crpyxrypt nnn xoa, xoropt t xapaxrepnsonancx xononnanintm pas-
nnuennem mexy 'cranaprom n 'napnanrom. stx noome oxastna-
ercx 'maprnnanintm, on nosnnxaer ns xon]nnxra n opit. Hocrxo-
nonnanint rexcr ntnonr xstx n snauenne na raxo ncxypcnnnt
yponeni, re onn nsanmno xoncrnrynpymr pyr pyra, n na +rom yponne
upesntuano ocrpo ncraer nponema ncnonisonannx xstxa.
Xorx re, xro cnocont ronopnri na pasntx xstxax n pasnnuntx xyni-
rypax pexo ntcxastnamrcx n rom cmtcne, uro xstx 'penpesenrnpyer
nnn 'orpaxaer nexym anronomnym peaninocri, +ro ocraercx nanonee
pacnpocrpanenntm na 3anae npecrannennem o ]ynxnnonnponannn
xstxa. Hame nonnmanne roro, xax cnona osnauamr, onepnpyer n ncxyp-
ce, n xoropom cnono (osexr) nenpeoonnmo oreneno or ronopxmero
(cysexr). Kapresnancxoe pasenenne cysexra n osexra, cosnannx n
16
Jacques Derrida. Wiring and DiIIerence. P. 12.
83
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
mnpa, xoropoe ono cosnaer, nce eme nexnr n ocnone conpemenno sa-
nano +nncremt, crpemxmecx x 'nayuno osexrnnnocrn n x pac-
cmorpennm mnpa xax xonrnnyyma rexnonornuecxnx anntx. Hpnnep-
xennocri +romy nsrnxy, nnnmo, xnnxercx nanonee naxntm ]axro-
pom, orenxmmnm sananoe omecrno or rex omecrn, n xoroptx co-
saercx onimax uacri (no ne ncx) nocrxononnanino nnreparypt. Ha-
nxstnaemoe anno cxemo nonnmanne xstxa nyume ncero npecranne-
no reopnxmn 'pe]epennnn, omnnnponanmnmn n anrno-+mnnpnnncrc-
xo rpannnn n nepno nononnne XX nexa. Ceronx onn nce eme npo-
onxamr oxastnari nnnxnne na onimnncrno +mnnpnuecxnx ]nnoco]-
cxnx cncrem. Cornacno +romy nsrnxy, cnona nmemr pe]epennnn n pe-
aninom mnpe, n ro, x uemy cnono orctnaer nesanncnmo or xonxperntx
namepenn n nene n ecri ro, uro ono osnauaer.
Ho n peanino nnamnxe ronopxmero coomecrna cnona nnxora rax
npocro ne coornocxrcx c osnauaemtm. axe camte npocrte cnona, rnna
'ropxun, 'onimo, 'uenonex, 'nonyunri, 'map, 'yap, nmemr
necxonixo snauenn , n sanncnmocrn or roro, xax onn ncnonisymrcx.
ecrnnrenino, napnanrt ncnonisonannx n saamr nyrn, no xoroptm
cnono peannsyer cnoe snauenne n onpeenenntx ocroxrenicrnax. Tax,
cnono 'yap moxer onepnponari xax cymecrnnreninoe c necxonixnmn
pe]epennnxmn, xax rnaron, onnctnammn necxonixo nnon exrenino-
crn, n nosmoxno eme n pyrnx napnanrax. Mnoro cnon, xax nanpnmep
cnono 'xycr (bush), xoropoe n nocrxononnanintx omecrnax ncnoni-
syercx n corne pasntx snauenn, cnnerenicrnymr o rom, uro snauenne
cnon xpenxo cnxsano c mecrntm ncxypcom. Hocrxononnaninax nnrepa-
rypa nocroxnno emoncrpnpyer naxnocri +roro ncxypca n nensex-
nocri ynxstnannx snauennx c ncnonisonannem cnona n pamxax cot-
rnx. B pomane 'Ionoc Iapnen Oxapa (Gabriel Okara)
17
emoncrpnpy-
er npaxrnuecxn neorpannuennym cnoconocri cnon 'nnyrpn n 'nnyr-
pennocrn onnctnari neci cnexrp uenoneuecxnx xenann, +monn n
mtcne. Paccmorpennoe n mecre snauennx, xoropoe xnnxercx nepexpec-
rxom nyx orenintx xyniryp, cnono emoncrpnpyer roraninym sann-
cnmocri +roro snauennx or ero 'cnryannsannn.
Taxnm opasom, mt ne moxem cxasari, uro xstx ntnonnxer cnom
]ynxnnm nponsnocrna snauennx +ccennnanncrcxn, nnn onosnauno
orpaxax, nnn orctnax x mnpy. Coornercrnenno, operenne snauennx ne
ecri npeporarnna nnmi rex ronopxmnx, xro, ecnn moxno rax ntpasnri-
17
Gabriel Okara. The Voice. London, 1964.
84
B. Amxpo]r, Bsir
cx, 'nepexnnaer pe]epennnn cnon. Henrpanino xapaxrepncrnxo roro,
xaxnm cnocoom cnona osnauamr nemn n pasronopnom nnn nncimennom
ncxypce, xnnxercx cnryannx cnona. B omem, naenenne cnona snaue-
nnem nnno no romy, xax ono ]ynxnnonnpyer n npenoxennn, no aex-
narnoe onpeenenne snauennx cnona moxer norpeonari n snaunrenino
onimero. Hepemenntm ocraercx nonpoc, nacxonixo ncnonisonanne
rexnnx, nomorammnx unrarenm tcrpo 'cnrynponari cnono nnn ]pa-
sy n xpocc-xynirypnom rexcre, ecri oxsannocri anropa. Hocrxononn-
aninoe nncimo cnococrnonano noxnnennm pasnoopasntx rexnnuec-
xnx nnnonann, neni xoroptx npeooneri npenonaraemt pasptn
mexy nncarenem n unrarenem-apecarom rexcra. B ro xe npemx, cam
nponecc urennx ecri nocroxnnax xonrexcryannsannx n npncnocone-
nne, nanpxmym cnxsannoe c xoncrnrynpymmnmn ornomennxmn nnyrpn
ncxypcnnnoro cotrnx.
Anirepnarnnnax erepmnnncrcxax rouxa spennx, cornacno xoropo
xstx na camom ene xoncrpynpyer ro, uro ronopxmn nocnpnnnmaer n
nepexnnaer, menee nponemarnuna nx nocrxononnanino reopnn, no n
ona cosaer nexoropte rpynocrn. 3nap Cannp (Edward Sapir) nt-
nnnyn necrxmym penonmnnonnym nem: ro, uro mt nastnaem 'peani-
ntm mnpom, cosaercx xstxontmn nantxamn rpynnt, n noromy mnpt,
n xoroptx xnnyr pasnnunte coomecrna, snaunrenino ornnuamrcx pyr
or pyra, +ro ne onn mnp, x xoropomy npnxnennamr pasnte xpntxn.
18
Henrpanint resnc Yop]a (Whorf) n Cannpa xopomo nsnecren: xstx
]ynxnnonnpyer ne npocro xax cpecrno ]nxcannn ontra, no raxxe n
+ro onee naxno xax cpecrno, c nomomim xoroporo nponcxonr xon-
crnrynponanne +roro ontra nx ronopxmero.
Hnnrnncrnuecxax cncrema (pyrnmn cnonamn, rpammarnxa) xax-
oro xstxa +ro ne ronixo penpoyxrnnnt nncrpymenr nx osny-
unnannx ne. Hnnrnncrnuecxax cncrema cama ]opmnpyer nen,
ona nporpamma, npononnx nnnnnyyma n ero ymcrnenno ex-
reninocrn, n ero nontrxax anannsnponari nneuarnennx nnn cnnre-
snponari cno ymcrnennt xannran. Mt npenapnpyem npnpoy
no xonrypy, xoropt nponen nx nac nam pono xstx. Mt nte-
nxem xareropnn n rnnt n mnpe ]enomenon ne noromy, uro onn po-
camrcx xaxomy nanmarenm n rnasa. Hanpornn, mnp xnnxer cex
n xaneocxonnuecxo ncntmxe nneuarnenn, xoropte mt opra-
18
D. Mandelbaum. Selected Writings oI Edward Sapir. Berkeley and Los Angeles, 1949.
P. 162.
85
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
nnsyem n ymax c nomomim nnnrnncrnuecxo cncremt n namnx
ymax.
19
Ho axe +ra n nenom onee npnnnexareninax rpaxronxa cnxsn mexy
xstxom n mnpom moxer ntsnari px nospaxenn c rouxn spennx reopnn
yupenreninoro snauennx. Ouennno, xstx npenaraer ronopxmemy co-
nepmenno onpeenennt naop xareropn (nmenno +ror, a ne pyro)
nx oprannsannn n onncannx ontra. Ho npenonoxenne, uro xstx co-
soaem snauennx n ymax ronopxmnx, ncxaxaer mexannsm xoncrnrynpo-
nannx (yupexennx) snauennx n ncxypce. Xorx nnonne ouennno, uro
xstx neuro onimee, uem npocro 'penpoyxrnnnt nncrpymenr osny-
unnannx ne (a xax eme, nomnmo ntpaxennx n xstxe, mtcnn n nen
operann t cnom ]opmy?), rpaxronxa xstxa xax ']opmnponmnxa nnn
'nporpammncra ne nce panno ntstnaer nospaxennx. Bei rora nen
ocramrcx neocrynntmn nomnmo xstxa.
Bnaenne xstxom +ro nnaenne rexnnxo, a ne cymmo snann o
mnpe, xax moxer noxasaricx, ecnn ncxonri ns roro, uro nx xonxperno-
ro ronopxmero 'ecrecrnenntm xnnxercx xaxo-ro onn xstx. Onn ro-
nopxmn 'nnnr mnp rax xe, xax pyro, noromy uro onn pasenxmr
omn xstx, r.e. rexnnxy npnnoxennx onpeenenntx npannn x npaxrn-
xe. 'Bnenne nxnmueno n npaxrnxy. onymenne, uro xstx ']opmnpy-
er nen, nornuecxn neer x nenrn]nxannn ono xonxperno ']op-
mt c onnm xonxperntm xstxom, nnn, uro onee pacnpocrpaneno, c
ncnonisonannem xstxa n onpeenennom mecre. pyrnmn cnonamn, na
resncom Yop]a n Cannpa nmn, ronopxmne na pasntx xstxax, ne cno-
cont nonxri mnp pyr pyra nanncaer npnspax xynirypno neconme-
crnmocrn. 3ror napnanr nenrn]nxannn ne ocrannxer mecra nx xon-
nenryannsannn ]enomena nroporo xstxa nnn napontx nnnrnncrnuec-
xnx napnanron, nocxonixy mt moxem nnmi ncxnmunrenino mera]opn-
uecxn paccyxari o 'nnennn ronopxmnm nnoro mnpa, xora on nnn
ona saronapnnaer na nexom nropom xstxe. Knmuom x +ro nponeme xn-
nxercx npnntunoe nx nac cmemenne ontra n snauennx. Mt nonaraem,
uro nocxonixy onn uenonex ne moxer onaari rem xe onimo+, uro
pyro, onn ne moryr nonxri ro, uro xnnxercx sua:euue+ pyr nx py-
ra. Ho, xax mt nnenn, axe n ono xynirype ronopxmne nnxora ne
onaamr conepmenno onnaxontm xstxontm ontrom, uro ne memaer
nx xommynnxannn.
19
Benjamin Lee WhorI. Collected Papers on Metalinguistics. Washington, DC, 1952. P.
5.
86
B. Amxpo]r, Bsir
'Oxsareninte repmnnt xstxa crpyxrypnpymrcx ne nnnrnncrnuec-
xo cncremo n yme ronopxmero, a cnryanne ncxypca. Hanpnmep, xor-
a Yop] ntxcnnn, uro n xstxe nnynron (+cxnmocon) nmeercx necxonixo
pasntx cnon nx oosnauennx 'cnera, on npnmen x ntnoy, uro nnyn-
rt nnxr mnp nnaue, uem pyrne napot. Ho +ror ntno nnxax ne yun-
rtnaer ror ]axr, uro ntxnnxn n pasntx xstxax ncnonisymr croni xe
pasnoopasnym nannrpy cnon, oosnauammnx 'cner, n npn +rom npx
nn nnxr mnp nnaue n rom cmtcne, xax +ro nonnmaer Yop]. 3nauenne
n npnpoa nocnpnnnmaemo peaninocrn ne erepmnnnponana n ymax
nonisonarene xstxa nnn axe n camom xstxe. 3nauenne nosnnxaer n
nponecce ncnonisonannx, n mnoxecrnennocrn ornomenn, onepnpym-
mnx n cncreme. Kax-ro Mapraper Arny (Margaret Atwood) cenana nn-
repecnoe sameuanne no nonoy xstxa cenepo-amepnxancxnx nnenen,
n xoropom ner cymecrnnrenintx, ronixo rnaroninte ]opmt. B noo-
no nnnrnncrnuecxo xynirype ontr trnx ocraercx nxmnmcx npo-
neccom. Taxo xstx ne moxer cymecrnonari, ecnn xstx n npnnnnne nno
npemecrnyer mnpy, nno ntrexaer ns nero. Hanmenne Arny no-
rnepxaer mnenne, uro xstx nacenxer mnp, cymecrnyer e nparmure.
Cemanrnuecxn xomnonenr npenoxennx coepxnrcx n cnnraxcnce:
snauenne cnona nnn ]past +ro ero/ee ncnonisonanne n xstxe, ncnoni-
sonanne, ne nmemmee nnuero omero c rnnom mnpa, coepxamnmcx y
nonisonarenx 'n mosry.
Coepxnmoe 'mosra ronopxmero nnnrnncrnuecxax cncrema nnn
xynirypa, namepennx nnn snauennx cranonnrcx ocrynno ronixo n
'perpocnexrnnnom axre peun. Kareropnn, xoropte xstx npenaraer nx
onncannx mnpa, nerxo nyramr c xareropnxmn, uro-ro ]opmnpymmnmn n
namnx ymax. 3ro nponcxonr noromy, uro mt ecrecrnenno npenonara-
em, uro noono maxmarntm npannnam, nnnrnncrnuecxax cncrema na-
xonrcx 'y nac n yme n npemecrnyer mnpy. Ho xstx consmepnm c co-
nnanino peaninocrim ne noromy, uro on npeonpeenxer ro nnn nnoe
nocnpnxrne mnpa, a noromy, uro on neorennm or camoro nocnpnxrnx.
Taxnm opasom, xstx cymecrnyer ne o n ne nocne ]axra, no n ca-
+o+ qarme. stxn cosamr peaninocri n rom oxsareninom cmtcne,
uro onn npeocrannxmr nmenno +rn, a ne pyrne repmnnt nx pasrono-
pa o mnpe. H nocxonixy npeocrannxemt nmn nexcnxon orpannuen,
nosmoxno mera]opnuecxn yrnepxari, uro +ro xstxn 'ncnonisymr
ronopxmero, a ne naoopor. Ho cosanaemte raxnm opasom mnpt ne
npenpamamrcx n ymax ronopxmnx n mononnrnte noxn, n naop opa-
son, xoropt no onpeenennm ornnuen or noonoro xe naopa n yme
87
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
ronopxmero na pyrom xstxe. Mnpt cymecrnymr c nomomim xstxon,
nx ropnsonrt pacmnpxmrcx nmecre c noxnnennem neonornsmon, nnno-
nann, nontx rponon n opason, uro, n cnom ouepei, pacmnpxer ropn-
sonrt xstxa.
0yuruuu uumameua e nucoe
Ecnn npnnxri, uro nncimennt rexcr +ro connaninax cnryannx,
nocrxononnaninte rexcrt nouepxnnamr rnannym nponemy +ro cn-
ryannn 'orcyrcrnne n rexcre rex ']ynxnn, xoropte xoncrnrynpy-
mr ncxypcnnnoe cotrne xax xommynnxannm, r.e. 'nncarenx n 'unra-
renx. Hcropnuecxn anrop, ncrounnx nen n nnrennnn, onaareni 'ra-
nanrnnnoro rnopuecxoro nmnynica, ntnnran nanonee oocnonannte
nperensnn na onpeenenne snauennx nncima. Ho xonnenr anropa n sna-
unrenino crenenn uyx mnornm nocrxononnanintm xynirypam, a n n
enponecxo xynirype +ro ocrarouno neannn ]enomen, xax orme-
uan eme uyxo.
20
Horpenocri yxopennri ncxypc n nosnnxammem cysexre tna
ntsnana neoxonmocrim npeocrannri emy craryc nnaennx. Peuam n
xnnram npnnnctnann peanintx anropon ronixo rora, xora xorenn ce-
nari ero (anropa) ornercrnenntm xax nnaenina n naxasari nnauane
xax napymnrenx pennrnosntx npenncann, a nosnee xax napymnre-
nx (nnn nperenenra na yrnepxenne) npannn nnaennx cocrnennoc-
rim.
21
urot ocrnui coornercrnymmero connaninoro n mpnnuecxo-
ro craryca, sua:euue onxno tno crari npoyxrom, xoropt moxno
arpnyrnponari cysexry. Coornercrnenno, morymecrnennte n rnyo-
xo nsanmocnxsannte cnnt, nponsnoxmne rexcr, renepi mornn tri
yono noxannsonant n yme ero cosarenx.
Bce cxasannoe onxno nomoui nam canancnponano onennri mecro
anropa n 'nponsnocrne rexcra. Mt yxe cenann naxnt mar na +rom
nyrn, orneprnyn nonxrne snauennx xax menraninoro axra, xaprnnxn,
xoropym anrop nepenonr n cnona n naoopor. Ho xax rora, nanpnmep,
ne-anrnoxstunt ronopxmn uro-nno osnauaer no-anrnncxn? B xon-
ne xonnon, +ro n ecri crapront momenr rpanc]opmannonnoro nponec-
ca. Bo-nepntx, nncareni, noono xstxy, nounnxercx cumvauu, npe-
20
Michel Foucault. What is the Author? (1969) / Tras. J. V. Harari // J. V. Harari (Ed.).
Textual Strategies: Perspectives in Post-Structuralist Criticism. London, 1979.
21
Michel Foucault. What is the Author? // Language, Counter-Memory, Practice. OxIord,
1977. Pp. 124-125.
88
B. Amxpo]r, Bsir
nonaramme, uro on nnn ona ronopxr uro-ro, uro moxer u+emi sua:e-
uue. 3ro ne osnauaer, uro xstx ne nonexnr nsmenennxm, ne moxer nc-
nonisonaricx no-nonomy, rnopuecxn. Ho ne-anrnoxstunt nncareni or-
pannuen raxxe, xax oepauu:eu .moo eoeopuu u.u nuuvuu onn
orpannuent cnenn]nxo cnryannn, n xoropo cnona onxnt nmeri sna-
uenne. Bosimem nx npnmepa crnxornopenne xapncxoro no+ra Hnnro-
na Kn+cn xoncona (Linton Kwesi Johnson):
3emnx (di lan) xax xameni (rack)
Menenno pacrpecxnnammncx (shattahrin to) n necox (sun)
Horpyxammncx n mope xaracrpo]t
Ie crpax nopoxaer remnte renn (shadows daak)
Ie nmn oxrcx (fraid) cnoono (fi) rynxri (waak)
Boxrcx (fraid) cnoono (fi) ymari (fink), oxrcx cnoono
ronopnri (fraid fi taak)
Ie npomnoe (di pass) npecneyer nacroxmee (di present).
22
Xorx n sanncn crnxa ncnonisonant snyxn mecrnoro nanexra n ero
op]orpa]nx, rem ne menee, crnx 'xoncrpynpyer unrarenx, nx xoropo-
ro +rn orxnonennx ne cosayr cepiesntx npenxrcrnn. Cxopee, napna-
nnn xoa axe ycnnnnamr yononicrnne, xoropoe mt nonyuaem or crn-
xa. Kora mt ronopnm, uro nncareni orpannuen cnryanne, n xoropo
cnona nmemr snauenne, cnono 'cnryannx ornocnrcx x xpane pasnoo-
pasnomy ]enomeny. B camom npocrom napnanre +ro mecro cnona n o-
naammem snauennem xonrexcre, rpammarnxa nnn npannna, xoropte
nosnonxmr +romy xonrexcry nmeri cmtcn. Ho +ro raxxe nocroxnno pac-
xptnammncx ropnsonr aprnxynxnnn nce onee ronxnx acnexron sna-
uennx. Cxasannoe ne osnauaer, uro cpen nocrxononnanintx rexcron
ner raxnx, xoropte tnn t manoocrynnt nx unrarenx, no cama +ra
rpynoocrynnocri xnnxercx uacrim crparernn pasnnunx. Hnreparypa,
n ocoenno napparnn, onaaer cnoconocrim oomamnnnari axe
nanonee uyxt ontr. Ona ne onxna eocnpouseooumi ontr, urot
cxoncrpynponari snauenne. 3ror npnnnnn npnmennm axe x camtm ma-
nonsnecrntm n xynirypno cnenn]nuecxnm repmnnam. Xorx, nanpnmep,
n anrnncxom xstxe ner cnon, aexnarno nepeammnx nonnnesncxn
xonnenr +aui (ennenne c mnpom) nnn nnrixnrixrixpcxn
22
Alison Donnell and Sarah Lawson Welsh. The Routledge Reader in Caribbean
Literature. London, 1996. P. 375. Btnecennte n cxoxy anrnncxne cnona nanncant
nenpannnino, onn nepeamr xapncxn nanexr n cosnarenino ncxaxamr npannninoe
nanncanne n snyuanne Hpu+. nepeeoo.
89
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
(Pintfantfafara)
23
xonnenr mimrvppna (meuranne), ne cymecrnyer nenpe-
oonnmtx xonnenryanintx rpynocre npn aprnxynxnnn acconnann,
cnxsanntx c +rnmn nnoxstuntmn xonnenramn.
Moxno norn anime n npenonoxnri, uro anrop nounnen ne roni-
xo cnryannn ncxypca, no raxxe n unrarenm. unrareni npncyrcrnyer
xax qvuru n nponecce nncima. Taxnm opasom, ornomennx mexy
+rnmn connanintmn cnnamn n rexcrom ananornunt ornomennxm mex-
y nnnrnncrnuecxo cncremo n 'rexcrom onpeenennoro mnponosspe-
nnx: +rn ornomennx ne npnunnnte, ne penpesenrarnnnte, onn nsan-
moononnxemte. Ho moenn +rnx cnonx connanintx npemecrnennnxon,
nncareni n unrareni ]ynxnnonnpymr xax 'npncyrcrnymmne pyr nx
pyra n axrax urennx n nncima, raxxe xax coecennxn nsanmno npncyr-
crnymr n pasronope. unrareni moxer npncyrcrnonari n nponecce nncima
ocosnanno, n npecrannennn anropa o ero aynropnn n o nenxx nncima,
no ero npncyrcrnne anexo ne ncera croni onpeenenno. urot onapy-
xnri npncyrcrnne ]ynxnnn unrarenx n nncime, cneyer saymaricx o rom,
moxer nn axr nncima n npnnnnne ncxnmuari ononpemennt axr ure-
nnx. Momenr nncima, n xoropom osexrnnnpyercx cysexrnocri, ecri
ononpemenno momenr urennx, n xoropom xoncrnrynpyercx pyro. Hmen-
no pyro, axe ecnn pyro +ro rt cam, npnaer osexrnnnocri nnca-
nnm, xoncrnrynpyer neuro xax nanncannoe. Camo rpeonanne nannunx
cmtcna npenonaraer ]ynxnnm unrarenx. Hpocrpancrno, n xoropom nn-
careni ncrpeuaer unrammero pyroro ne ra nnn nnax xynirypa, n ne ror
nnn nno xstx. 3ro parole, cnryannx ncxypca.
0yuruua nucameua e umeuuu
Taxxe xax unrarenn 'nnmyr rexcr, nocxonixy ncxoxr ns nannunx y
nero snauennx, n raxxe xax ]ynxnnx unrarenx npncyrcrnyer n nncime n
xauecrne ]oxyca ero cnoconocrn osnauari, raxxe nncareni npncyr-
crnyer n urennn. Taxnm cnenn]nuecxnm n npaxrnuecxn nyrem cnxsano
norpenenne n nponsnocrno rexcra. H nnoni +ro cranonnrcx ouenn-
ntm, no-nepntx, na cosnareninom yponne, xora unrareni cornamaercx,
uro nncareni coomaer emy neuro nocpecrnom rexcra. unrarenn cun-
ramr, uro rexcr uro-ro nm 'coomaer, nocxonixy nnreparypnt rexcr
nonisyercx xstxom no npannnam, xapaxrepntm nx cnenn]nuecxo e-
xreninocrn 'paccxastnannx. Ho nenosmoxno 'paccxasari pyrnm
ro, uro onn ne nocnpnnnmamr nnn ne 'paccxastnamr camn. Ym npoxn-
23
stx ancrpanncxnx aopnrenon Hpu+. nepeeoo.
90
B. Amxpo]r, Bsir
nxer cex n snannn. Byi ro peenox, ocnannammn xstx, nnn yuent,
'nanmammn sa 'osexrnnntm mnpom, nosnanne nponcxonr n cu-
mvauu ropnsonron oxnann n pyroro snannx. B nponecce urennx
ropnsonr oxnann uacrnuno ycranannnnaer pasneprtnammncx rexcr,
n ro npemx xax ropnsonr npouero snannx (ocrynnoro nocpecrnom py-
rnx rexcron), rounee pe.eeaumui ropnsonr npouero snannx, ycra-
nannnnaercx n nponecce nosnannx.
Hocxonixy pasronop connanint axr, unrareni xoncrpynpyer py-
ro nanornuecxn nonmc ncxypca. Ho unrarenn ne npocro pearnpy-
mr na xonnennnn anropcxoro pyroro. Bnonne nesanncnmo or nperen-
sn anropa, onn pearnpymr na 'nnrennnonaninocri camo paort ure-
nnx. 3ra paora cocronr n rom, urot nneri n orneuari, nanpannxri
nnnmanne na ro, uro 'ocrynno cosnannm. Cxaxem onee axxyparno:
unrareni ne cronixo 'nnnr rexcr, cxonixo nnnr cornacno nnn 'nmec-
re c rexcrom. Hoonax opnenrannx na nnrennnonaninocri rexcra npo-
ncxonr rora, xora mt npnnnctnaem rexcry anropa. Hs +roro cneyer,
uro nnrennnonaninocri rexcra moxer nocnpnnnmaricx xax nanpanne-
nne anropcxoro cosnannx. Hnrepnperannx nnxora ne tnaer onosnau-
no, no unrareni n ro xe mepe, uro n anrop, nounnen cnryannn, npa-
nnnam ncxypca n nanpannxmmemy pyromy.
Hame npecrannenne o nonnmannn ananornuno namemy npecran-
nennm o xstxe. Tax, mt ecrecrnenno onycxaem, uro +ro ooconen-
nt ontr, uro cymecrnymr xapaxrepnte nponecct nonnmannx, xora
mt 'nonnmaem ro, uro nmeer coornercrnymmne ysnanaemte menrani-
nte xoppenxrt. Orcma ntrexaer nonpoc: xax mt moxem 'nonxri an-
ropa, axe nnmymero na omem c namn xstxe, ecnn ero ontr trnx
rnyoxo ornnuen or namero? Ho nsrnx na nonnmanne xax na ooco-
nennt ontr noaercx recrnponannm. Bosimem, x npnmepy, xamen-
mnxa, xoropt n nanore co cnonm nomomnnxom nonisyercx repmnnom
'xnpnnu n xauecrne coxpamenno ]opmt or ]past 'nepea mne xnp-
nnu. Hn emy, nn nomomnnxy ne npnxonrcx xaxt pas nepenonri cnono
'xnpnnu n nonnym ]pasy, urot nonxri ero cmtcn. Cnono npexpacno
oecneunnaer ]ynxnnm xommynnxannn n nx npo]eccnonaninom omene.
Hmenno ncnonisonanne cnona 'xnpnnu n cnryannx npoonxennx pao-
rt onapyxnnaer ero snauenne xax npnxasa. Te xe nponecct nponcxoxr,
xora napnanrt anrnncxoro, neonornsmt nnn sanmcrnonannx oxastna-
mrcx n nncimennom anrnncxom rexcre. Kax n onimnncrno cnon, onn
onycxamr mnoro nosmoxntx napnanron ncnonisonannx, no nmenno nc-
nonisonanne n xonxperno cnryannn onapyxnnaer nx snauenne.
91
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Henepno, uro nonnmanne ocrynno nnmi ronopxmnm na omem po-
nom xstxe n neocrynno nocnrenxm pyroro xstxa. 3nauenne n nonn-
manne snauennx cymecrnymr eue ymon, n cnryannn ncnonisonannx xst-
xa ronopxmnmn. Taxnm opasom, nonnmanne +ro ne ]ynxnnx ex-
reninocrn yma, no noxannsannx repmenenrnuecxoro osexra n nnnrnnc-
rnuecxo cnryannn. Honnmanne xstxa osnauaer, uro x ocosnam cnom
cnoconocri noepxnnari na +rom xstxe ecey. Kora x nonnmam,
uro ronopxr mne pyrne nmn, x nonce ne oxsan pasenxri c nnmn sa-
nac nx menranintx opason, a onn, coomax snauenne, ne oxsant ne-
peanari cnymarenm 'coepxanne cnoero yma n nmte ononnnreni-
nte menraninte opast nnn acconnannn, ntstnaemte xstxom.
Bnrrrenmren samernn n ocyxennn '3onoro Bernn upesepa, uro
xynirypnoe neononnmanne otuno nosnnxaer rora, xora namn osxc-
nennx ocnapnnamr peaninocri osxcnxemoro ]enomena. Ha +rom ocno-
nannn on nonepr xecrxo xpnrnxe ouennno enponenrpnunoe npeno-
noxenne upesepa, cornacno xoropomy neenponecxne marnx, pnryant n
neponannx nponsnonte 'omnounoro mtmnennx nnn 'ncenonay-
xn. 'Kaxoe osxcnenne rnnoresa, ronopnr Bnrrrenmren,
24
'n
osxcnennx upesepa nonce ne tnn t osxcnennxmn, ecnn t n xo-
neunom cuere onn ne coornercrnonann namnm nnyrpennnm npepacno-
noxennocrxm.
25
Hanpnmep, 'ecnn pnryan yctnonnennx nnn youepe-
nnx peenxa npenonaraer, uro mari ntnnmaer ero ns-no cocrnenno
oext, rnyno nneri seci ouuorv n cunrari, yro cama mari nepnr n
ro, uro ronixo uro ponna peenxa.
26
Cnmnonnuecxax nnn pnryaninax
npnpoa annoro ecrnnx, nesanncnmo or ero crpannocrn, conepmen-
no ocrynna. Hoonoe osxcnenne nnxax ne cnnerenicrnyer o nenos-
moxnocrn mexxynirypnoro nsanmononnmannx, a nnmi saaer ncran-
nnm, ncxaxammym osexr nonnmannx, opasyer pasptn, neymn x
romy, uro 'osxcnenne oxastnaercx npocrtm orpaxennem nac camnx.
Hncimo, ncnonisymmee anrnncxn xax nropo xstx n orxptnam-
mee npn +rom unrarenm menranint n +monnonanint ropnsonr xyni-
rypt 'pyroro, npnsnano npeooneri +ror pasptn n noxasari, uro no-
nnmanne xnnxercx ]ynxnne nnnrnncrnuecxo cnryannn, n xoropo
ocooe snauenne npnoperaer nanexrnxa ]ynxnn nncarenx n unrare-
nx. Hoonoe nncimo nouepxnnaer yupenrenint xapaxrep cotrnx
24
Ludwig Wittgenstein. Remarks on Frazer`s Golden Bough / Edited by Rush Rees.
Trans. A. C. Miles. RetIord, 1979. P. 3e.
25
Tam xe. C. 6e.
26
Tam xe. C. 4e.
92
B. Amxpo]r, Bsir
snauennx n mnoxecrnennym npnpoy ncnonisonannx, n xoropom ocrn-
raercx snauenne. Onaxo, nmontrntm opasom, raxoro poa nnrepa-
rypa coepxnr +nemenr, ntstnammn pasptn nnoro rnna. Houepxn-
nax ncrannnm mexy yuacrnymmnmn n xommynnxannn nncarenxmn n
unrarenxmn, rexcr nnmaer cex npospaunocrn, neoxonmo nx ero
nxnmuennx n omnnanrnoe xynirypnoe npocrpancrno anrno-ronopxme-
ro unrarenx. Xorx noonoe nncimo n cosaer nosmoxnocri xynirypno-
ro nonnmannx, npeoonenax +xcxnmsnnnt +]]exr anrpononornuecxo-
ro osxcnennx, ono n ro xe npemx noptnaer npocrte npecrannennx o
snauennn n ero nepeanaemocrn. Ono axrnnno n narnxno noccranannn-
naer peaninocri cocrnenno xynirypno nnaxonocrn.
Cmpameeuu mpaucqopauuu
Bce cxasannoe crannr nepe namn nonpoc: ecnn snauenne connani-
noe ocrnxenne, xax rora osxcnnri ouennnoe omymenne xyniryp-
no nnaxonocrn, uacro nosnnxammee npn urennn nocrxononnanintx
rexcron? Kax osxcnnri 'marepnaninocri uyxo nocrxononnanino
xynirypt, na xoropo ona rax nacrannaer nocpecrnom nncima? 3eci,
na camom ene, xpoercx camt nnrepecnt acnexr cnxsn mexy ua+e-
peuuocmim nncima n mpaucqop+upvmuu+ ncnonisonannem xstxa. a,
snauenne n rexcrax ycranannnnaercx 'connanino, no pasnnune n nna-
xonocri moryr noontm xe opasom xoncrpynponaricx n rpanc]opmn-
ponannom ncxypce. Ho+romy yupenreninoe ]opmnponanne snauennx
n pasnnunx mexy snauennem n ontrom ne cnnerenicrnyer eme o rom,
uro mt xnnem n conepmennom npospaunom mnpe. Kynirypnt ontr
+oem tri oueni pasntm, n +ra pasnnna, napxy c nepeaue xyni-
rypnoro ontra, cama xnnxercx xapaxrepncrnxo nocrxononnanintx rex-
cron. Cxasannoe ne osnauaer, uro cxna ymon unrarenx n nncarenx ne-
conmecrnmt. Onaxo +ro pasnnune n pasntx ]opmax er.m:euo n rexcr.
Hncrannnponanne n rexcr pasnnunx ne ronixo nponcxonr perynxpno
ono xnnxer coo naxnemym uepry rpanc]opmarnnno ]ynxnnn nocr-
xononnaninoro nncima. Hanonee yonym ]opmy ncrannnponannx
oecneunnaer nnepenne n rexcr 'meronnmnuecxoro pasptna, r.e. omy-
mennx pasnnunx, xoropoe cosaercx nocpecrnom ncnonisonannx onpee-
nenntx nnnrnncrnuecxnx crparern. stxonax napnarnnnocri n nocr-
xononnaninom rexcre ntnonnxer meronnmnuecxym ]ynxnnm.
Meronnmnuecxn pasptn +ro raxo xynirypnt pasptn, xoropt
nosnnxaer, xora anponpnannx xononnaninoro xstxa nxnmuaer ncnoni-
93
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
sonanne nepa]nnnponanntx cnon, ]pas n ntpaxenn nepnoro xstxa,
nnn xonnenron, annmsn n orctnox, npenonoxnrenino nensnecrntx
unrarenm. Hoonte cnona cranonxrcx cnnexornuntm orpaxennem
xynirypt nncarenx uacrim, nonnomamme nenoe, no ne nnemnero
mnpa, n ornnune or xononnaninoro xstxa. Taxnm opasom, nxnmuennt
n rexcr xstx 'npecrannxer xononnsnponannym xynirypy meronnmn-
uecxn, n xapaxrepnoe nx nero conpornnnenne nnrepnperannn xoncrpy-
npyer 'pasptn mexy xynirypo nncarenx n xononnanino xynirypo.
Ho+romy mecrnt nncareni moxer npecrannxri cno mnp xononnsaro-
py (n pyrnm) na xstxe merpononnn, ononpemenno cnrnannsnpyx n
nouepxnnax ornnunx or nee. Ha camom ene on ronopnr: ' ncnonisym
rno xstx, urot rt mor nonxri mo mnp, no ornnunx n moem ncnoniso-
nannn rnoero xstxa noxaxyr ree, uro rt ne moxemi pasennri mo
ontr.
Tpont nocrxononnaninoro rexcra nnonne moryr npoyxrnnno npo-
unrtnaricx meronnmnuecxn, no ero xstxonax napnarnnnocri ca+a ro-
paso onee nenocpecrnenno penpesenrnpyer xynirypnoe ornnune. 3ro
nmeer ocooe snauenne n neonornn nnnrnncrnuecxoro ncnonisonannx,
nocxonixy n enponecxo rpannnn cocecrnymmee n cnyuanoe xa-
paxrepncrnxn, cosammne meronnmnuecxn +]]exr nnxora ne cmoryr
opecrn nnacri npant. Hpana cama neorennma or nnacrn n nnacri
yen merpononnn. Ho uro raxoe 'ncnonisonanne xstxa rar meronn-
mnn? Hepeceuenne, xoropoe nponcxonr, xora rexcrypa, snyx, pnrm n
cnona nepenocxrcx ns ponoro xstxa n nocnpnnxrym nnreparypnym
]opmy, mnorne nncann nastnamr e.aeuo ornnunrenino uepro nocr-
xononnanino nnreparypt. Hoonoe ncnonisonanne xstxa uacro cun-
raercx snaxom nnnnnyaninocrn anropcxoro rnopuecxoro norennnana
nnn npoxnnennem +rnorpa]nuecxo ]ynxnnn, nocpecrnom xoropo
'npana xynirypt nnonrcx n rexcr n nponecce mera]opnuecxoro non-
nomennx. Honpocry ronopx, xstxonax napnarnnnocri ecri cnnexorn-
uecxn nnexc xynirypno nnaxonocrn, yrnepxammn ncrannnpo-
nannocri xyniryp xax pas n ror momenr, xora cnonr nx nmecre.
Taxnm opasom sannci pasnnunx cranonnrcx nenrpanino uepro
rpanc]opmannn xstxa n nnreparypt. Hncareni npnsnaer naxnocri cno-
conocrn osnauari, r.e. naxnocri cnryannn, n xoropo snauenne moxer
nosnnxnyri, n n ro xe npemx on ntenxer sont pasnnunx, xoropte mo-
ryr naxonricx, rax cxasari, sa npeenamn snauennx, n c]epe xyniryp-
noro ontra. Xapaxrepnoe ecrnne xpocc-xynirypnoro rexcra cocronr
n ]nxcannn pas.u:u n omcvmcmeu xax nponsnontx xynirypno nen-
94
B. Amxpo]r, Bsir
rnunocrn. B pesynirare, ncera, xora ncnonisyercx crparernx anpon-
pnannn (r.e. crparernx, anponpnnpymmax omnnanrnt xstx n nsme-
nxmmax ero nacronixo, uro on npenpamaercx n xynirypnt nncrpymenr
nncarenx), nponcxonr ncrpannanne pasnnunx n rouxe cotrnx snaue-
nnx.
Hoxany, nanonee crparernuecxnm cnocoom ncrpannannx pasnn-
unx xnnxercx nepexnmuenne xoa rora nonnrnuecxn n xynirypnt
pasptn, nnonmt c nomomim xstxa, cranonnrcx ocoenno ouennntm.
B onom ns mmopncrnuecxnx +nnsoon Mucmu:ecroeo Maccaucma
B. C. Hanon (Naipaul) npecrannxer nanor repoen Ianema n Bexap-
pn, xoropte pemamr ronopnri na 'uncrom anrnncxom. Ho nx pasronop
nnrcx nnmi necxonixo cexyn nacronixo ncxyccrnenno n acyp-
no oxasanaci nontrxa:
'Hy nano rora, cxasan pemnrenino Bexappn. 'ana naunem.
'Xapxo ceronx.
' nonnmam, uro rt nmeemi n nny. Ceronx o:eui xapxo.
'Cmorpn, Bexappn. 3ro noxarnr |moxno npoonxari|, no es
nonist, cntmnmi. Hao xe nomorari uenonexy, myxnx. Hy nano,
ana onxri. Ioron? Heo oueni ronyoe n x ne nnxy na nem nn
onauxa. 3, uero rt cmeemicx?
'Ianem, snaemi, rt ntrnxnmi ueproncxn cmemno.
'Hy, rt cam ntrnxnmi ueproncxn cmemno, npnxnni.
'Her, x nmem nnny, uro cmemno nneri rex raxnm n cnymari
rex ronopxmnm rax.
27
B +rom cnyuae xynirypnt pasptn saamr ron n crpannocri 'cran-
aprnoro xstxa, xorx oa repox pasronapnnamr na xapncxom anrnnc-
xom. Hx ecea narnxnax emoncrpannx xynirypno cnenn]nxn an-
ponpnnponannoro anrnncxoro n ncxyccrnennocrn nnn axe npaxrnuec-
xoro orcyrcrnnx omenpnnxroro cranapra. Eme ynnnreninee npncyr-
crnne nyx nnnrnncrnuecxnx xoon, xoropte nsanmno nepenonmt non-
pexn ncem pasnnunxm.
Hncareni ns Hanya Hono Innnen xon Kacanyanona (John
Kasaipwalova) n paccxase 'Opex-ereni uepnax marnx nx a+ponna-
non ncnonisyer nepexnmuenne xoa, urot npoemoncrpnponari pas-
nte perncrpt connanino n xynirypno nnacrn, npecrannennte pas-
ntmn xoamn.
27
V. S. Naipaul. The Mystic Masseur. Harmondsworth, 1986. P. 77.
95
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Cpasy moe nnno nannnoci xponim, noromy uro mnoro uepntx,
entx n xenrtx nme, onn roxe nanman sa namn n +ra coaxa
ent nana, on ronopnn co mno rnna nnoxo. Mnoxecrno pas x cnt-
man, xax ente nastnamr uepntx myxunn 'pnxra, n n +ror pas x
ycntman +ro, n mo mosr yxe ntnan. xoren nmasari emy. Moxer
xopomenixo no-anrnncxn, a moxer manenixo na crpane |ancrpa-
nncxn xapron|. H x rpomxo emy ronopnr, 'Hy xopomo, ent,
+ro na xaxom raxom mopaninom ocnonannn x ne nmem npana xenari
ryr opex-ereni? 3ro cnoonax crpana, n xoropo mt, uepnte
nmn, rpaxane, n noxa rt ne npoemoncrpnpyemi mne mopani-
noe ocnonanne cnonx rax nastnaemtx saxonon` x ne npnsnam n
noromy ne yy nounnxricx +romy saxony!
28
na xoa onn, nponarannpyemt xax 'npannnint, n nropo
xax 'nnomarnuecxn, aprnxynnpymr pasenenne nnacrn n xononn-
anino cncreme n nannune meronnmnuecxoro pasptna. Cnoconocri
nncarenx nannponari mexy xoamn cnnerenicrnyer o ronxom nonnma-
nnn roro, uro seci nonneuent ornomennx nnacrn. Tpanc]opmannx n
annom cnyuae ne cnonrcx x sanncn mecrnoro aanrnponannoro napn-
anra anrnncxoro xoa napxy c nonnonnacrntm 'cranaprom. Ona
nxnmuaer cnoconocri nerxo nannponari mexy xoamn.
Pasnnune noxannsyercx n npopacraer nne camo nnnrnncrnuecxo
xynirypt. B +rom, cocrnenno, n cocronr ocnonnax ]ynxnnx anponpna-
nnn xstxa: nepeaua uyncrn n nsrnxon nesanano xynirypt na omn-
nanrnom xstxe. Onnnanarnnernero maniunxa, repox paccxasa 'Tay
]nxncxoro nncarenx Axannmn Coycoy (Akanisi Sobusobu), necnpa-
nennno nsnnamr sa napymenne ray na ptnym nonnm, nanoxennoro
n cnxsn co cmeprim noxx. Ho xora epennx onapyxnnaer nenoane-
xy nonanmym n nonymxy uepenaxy, nce satnamr npo ray n pemamrcx
npnroronnri ee. Maniunxa xe na nnp ne nycxamr, ero ornpannxmr py-
nri amyx. Ho nosnpamennn maniunx onapyxnnaer xnrene cnoe
epennn meprntmn nnn npn cmeprn. B xonne paccxasa, xora xnrenn
cocene epennn xoponxr ymepmnx, maniunx saaer nonpoc, pemnreni-
no npeoonenammn xynirypnt pasptn es nontrxn paspemnri ero:
'uepenaxa nn tna xonnro nnn na nac paccepnnnci namn
npexn? cnpamnnan cex Manama.
28
Kasaipwalova John. Betel-nut is Bad Magic Ior Aeroplanes (1971) // G. Powell (Ed.).
Through Melanesian Eyes. Melbourne, 1987. P. 71. Hynxryannx (nepnee, ee orcyrcrnne)
n rpammarnuecxne omnxn rexcra n annom cnyuae npnsnant nepeari reuenne peun
opnrnnana Hpu+. nepeeoo.
96
B. Amxpo]r, Bsir
'Hnxora nenisx napymari ray npoopmoran xonanmn
mornny uenonex, yro npounran mtcnn Manama.
'He nounnxmmnecx ray ncera crpaamr oannn pyro.
29
Camt nnrepecnt acnexr +ro ncropnn cocronr ne cronixo n yr-
nepxennn rpannnonntx xynirypntx nennocre, coepxamemcx n
omene pennnxamn, cxonixo n nneennn xynirypnoro pasptna mexy
'pannonanintm n 'rpannnonntm osxcnennxmn. 3ror pasptn cra-
nonnrcx snaxom pacxona mexy pasntmn mnpamn, mnpamn, xoropte
moryr pasenxri omn xstx, no uix nnaxonocri ouennna na yponne
pasnnnt ntrexammnx ns xnsnennoro ontra acconnann, rpannn,
npocrtx nneuarnenn, ntyuenntx orneron n xonnennnonntx annmsn.
H eno ne n rom, uro unrareni yro t necnocoen noumi naxnocri
ray nnn peaxnnn Manama, a n rom, uro rexcr yrnepxaer pasnnune
xynirypnoro onima. Bnaroapx +romy nenocrnocri rpannnonno nn-
repnperannn mnpa aprnxynnpyercx uepes pasnnune n ocnonarenino no-
xannsyercx n 'mnpe cocrnennoro ontra.
Crparernn rpanc]opmannn xononnaninoro xstxa upesntuano pas-
noopasnt. Homnmo npxmoro ronxonannx rexcra c nomomim noxcne-
nn nnn cnennanintx ncranox, +rn crparernn nxnmuamr cnnraxcnuec-
xoe cmemenne, xora anrnncxax nposa crpyxrypnpyercx cornacno cnn-
raxcnuecxnm npnnnnnam nepnoro xstxa; neonornsmt nonte nexcn-
uecxne ]opmt anrnncxoro, saammnecx cemanrnuecxnmn n mop]ono-
rnuecxnmn rpeonannxmn ponoro xstxa; npxmoe nxnmuenne nenepe-
nonmtx nexcnuecxnx ennnn n rexcr; +rnopnrmnuecxym nposy, xoncr-
pynpymmym anrnncxn ncxypc cornacno pnrmy n rexcrype nepnoro
xstxa; sannci nanexra nnn pasnoopasntx xstxontx napnanron, noc-
xoxmnx x coomecrnam, xapaxrepnsymmnmcx xax nrnoccne, rax n
nonnnanexrnunocrim nnn mononnnrnnsmom.
30
Ecnn nnnmarenino nocmorperi na +rn mexxynirypnte nnnrnncrn-
uecxne npncnoconennx n conponoxammne nx xommenrapnn, craner
ouennno, uro uacro onn ornoxr cee poni 'cnon nnacrn, cnnraxcnca
nnacrn n pnrmon nnacrn, eocnpouseoouux xynirypy nocpecrnom npo-
neccon mera]opnuecxoro nonnomennx. Ouennno, mnorne nncarenn ne-
pxr, uro raxnm opasom onn coxpanxmr nepnocri cocrnenno xynirype
29
Akanisi Sobusobu. The Taboo // Albert Wendt (Ed.). Lali: A PaciIic Anthology.
Auckland, 1980. P. 28.
30
Bill AshcroIt, Gareth GriIIiths and Helen TiIIin. The Empire Writes Back: Theory and
Practice in Post-Colonial Literature. London, 1989. Pp. 61-77.
97
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
n mpaucnopmupvmm ee n nonym cpey.
31
Ho+romy pacnpocrpaneno mne-
nne, uro nenepeneennte cnona, snyxn n rexcrypa xstxa onaamr nna-
crim xynirypt, xoropym onn oosnauamr, yyun onronornuecxn c nem
cnxsanntmn. B +ro npepacnonoxennocrn cunrari npany pesynira-
rom nponecca xynirypno nnxopnopannn n ouepeno pas npoxnnxer cex
ncropnuecxoe npenourenne mera]opt n xoncrpynponannn nenrnuno-
crn. Hoonoe ncnonisonanne xstxa +emouu+u:uo. stx seci sa+e-
uem coo onpeenennt xynirypnt ontr, xoropt esnaexno noc-
nponsnonri, no moxno, no xpane mepe, yrnepnri nnaxonocri +roro
ontra n nono cnryannn. Tounee, xstx naxonrcx n ornomennn cnnex-
oxnn x noponnme ero xynirype, on uacri xynirypt, ntcrynammax
xax nenoe.
3ra meronnmnuecxax ]ynxnnx noptnaer npnnnexareninym, no oue-
nnno enponecxym reopnm xstxonoro pasnnrnx, xoropym mt nnepnte
onapyxnnaem y Bnxo. Cornacno Bnxo, xo ncropnn ennrcx na rpn nexa,
coornercrnymmnx rpem cranxm ncropnn uenoneuecxnx nnnrnncrnuec-
xnx cncrem: 'nepornn]nuecxo crann (cnmnonnuecxo, +mnemarn-
uecxo n rano), 'nepapxnuecxo (xora xstx npnnanexnr, rnanntm
opasom, xnaccy cnxmennocnyxnrene) n 'emornuecxo (xora xstx
npnnanexnr 'napoy).
32
Hoprpon upa (Northrop Frve), nosmoxno,
ncnonisyx repmnnonornm Pomana xocona, nastnaer +rn xe crann
necxonixo nnaue: +emaqopu:ecra ]asa, n xoropo osexr n cysexr
cnxsant ome +neprne; +emouu+u:ecra ]asa, n xoropo cnona pen-
pesenrnpymr mtcnn; n oe+omu:ecra ]asa, na xoropo cysexr n osexr
oxonuarenino pasenxmrcx, n ]ynxnne xstxa cranonnrcx onncanne
osexrnnnoro ynnnepcyma.
33
B enponecxo xynirype nnxenne or o-
no crann x pyro sanxno rtcxuenernx. Hecmorpx na +ro, reopnx cra-
n nponnraer nsrnx na enponecxym moepnocri xax na rpnym] npo-
rpeccnnnoro nponecca pocra uenoneuecxo rpamornocrn.
B npnnnnne, 'mera]opnuecxax ]asa moxer onnctnari re ne-sana-
nte xynirypt, xoropte ne ocrnrnn n cnoem pasnnrnn crann nncima.
Ho ouennno, uro n omecrnax c nerpamorntm nacenennem nponeypt
urennx 'snaxon semnn n nponecce npecneonannx, oxort nnn conpa-
renicrna tnn xopomo pasnnrt. Taxne 'nerpamornte omecrna c nt-
31
Albert Wendt (Ed.). Lali: A paciIic Anthology. Auckland, 1980. P. 28.
32
Cm. Giambattista Vico. The New Science oI Giambatista Vico / Trans. T. G. Bergin
and Max Fish. Ithaca, 1968; Northrop Frye. The Great Code: The Bible and Literature.
New York, 1982.
33
Northrop Frye. The Great Code. P. 5.
98
B. Amxpo]r, Bsir
coxopasnnrtmn npaxrnxamn urennx nmontrntm opasom nornepx-
amr resnc eppnt o rom, uro nncimo npemecrnyer xstxy. Besycnon-
no, urenne cymecrnonano rtcxuenernx o nosnnxnonennx nncima, no
raxoe urenne oxsarenino npenonaraer nannune pasnnuntx ]opm sa-
nncn.
Cxasannoe narnxno npoxnnxercx n nocrxononnaninom nncime ns-
nyrpn ycrntx xyniryp, re rexcr ycranannnnaer nepexo or ponoro
xstxa, nce eme naxoxmerocx n 'mera]opnuecxo ]ase, x emornuec-
xomy menymy nocrxononnaninoro anrnoxstunoro nncima. H seci nce
rpn crann Bnxo n upax cocymecrnymr ononpemenno, nne sanncnmoc-
rn or moyca xynirypnoro rocnocrna n annt xonxpernt momenr.
Bmecro reneonornuecxoro nnxennx or 'npnmnrnnnsma x 'moepnoc-
rn mt nnnm xopnenym nsanmocnxsi napnanron ncnonisonannx xstxa.
Onn ns napnanron enponecxn emornuecxn, onaaer nnacrim
n noromy moxer xoncrnrynponari cex xax camt nont n moepnt.
Kora nncarenn-npecrannrenn ycrntx xyniryp nnmyr no-anrnncxn,
+ra cxptrax nsanmocnxsi ntxonr napyxy. B xstxe ycrntx xyniryp cnona
carpa.iui. Onn onaamr nnacrim neme, xoropte osnauamr, nocxoni-
xy onn n ecmi +rn nemn. stx n annom cnyuae ne cronixo penpesenrn-
pyer, cxonixo npeseumupvem. On nonnomaer enncrno ronopxmnx n nx
oxpyxennx. Ho nenepno yrnepxari, uro y omecrn ycrno xynirypt
ner xonnenra penpesenrannn, nocxonixy nne sanncnmocrn or craryca
nncima n omecrne, nce ero unent onxnt tri ncxycntmn cemnorn-
xamn, unrammnmn snaxn, xoropte pyxonoxr nx otenno xnsnim.
Moxno cxasari, uro +rn xynirypt xopomn n urennn nnnrnncrnuecxnx n
npounx snaxon e paeuo cmeneuu xax npesenrann n penpesenrann
nantx, xoropt yxonr c pasnnrnem nncima.
upa npnaer naxnoe snauenne nonornuecxomy yrnepxennm, co-
rnacno xoropomy 'onrorenes nocnponsnonr ]nnorenes (r.e. +nonmnnx
nnon nocnponsnonrcx n rncronornn n n +ranax pocra noromcrna). upa
npenonoxnn, uro +nonmnnx nncima n uenoneuecxom omecrne orpaxa-
er rpaexropnm ercxoro nocrnxennx xstxa. 3ro npenonoxenne noc-
nponsnonr cronerne annocrn npepaccyox, xapaxrepnt nx enpo-
necxo mtcnn ypannenne 'npnmnrnnnoro c ercxnm, n ntaer sa
'ecrecrnennt nponecc 'pasnnrnx ro, uro xnnxercx npocro pasnnu-
ntmn, n panno crenenn cnoxntmn, rnnamn xommynnxannn. ecrnn-
renino, ecnn mt nocmorpnm na xstx c rouxn spennx coepxamerocx n
nem norennnana ntpaxennx n npesenrannn, 'emornuecxax ]asa nnonne
moxer noxasaricx perpeccom. Onaxo ecnn mt orxaxemcx or resnca,
99
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
uro 'mera]opnuecxax, 'meronnmnuecxax n 'emornuecxax ]ast
crann nnnenoro pasnnrnx, mt ynnnm, uro nocrxononnaninte rex-
crt uacro cnocont ntnonnxri onpeenennym meronnmnuecxym ]yn-
xnnm, xoropax oecneunnaer coennenne mera]opnuecxoro n emorn-
uecxoro xauecrna. Menanesncxn nnrnn nnn mor-nucuu xstx, e-
moncrpnpymmn npenmymecrnenno meronnmnuecxn nexcnxon. Hn-
rnncxoe cnono 'cycy, nanpnmep, osnauaer 'monoxo, 'rpyi, 'rpynoe
xopmnenne, a raxxe pasnonnnocri enoptnnt. Osnauammne n +rom
meronnmnuecxom npocrpancrne cranonxrcx nnorntmn n nactmenntmn
enxom.
Moxno npnnecrn mnoro npnmepon ns nnreparypntx rexcron, narnx-
no ntxnnxmmnx mexannsm +roro nponecca, nanpnmep cneymmn or-
ptnox ns unnya Auee (Chinua Achebe), xoropt nnnmcrpnpyer npn-
menenne +rnopnrmnuecxo npost:
3oro neuannncx ns-sa peenxa. Hexoropte nmn yxe norona-
pnnann, uro nanepnoe on ne xro nno, xax nepnt. Ho 3oro n
Amonre nnxora ne ronopnnn na +ry remy; ocoenno oxnaci xen-
mnna. Hocxonixy nponsnecennoe cnono onaano nnacrim npenpa-
mari crpax n xnnym npany, onn ne cmenn ronopnri, noxa ne npn-
mno npemx.
34
3ror orptnox ocoenno nnrepecen, nocxonixy emoncrpnpyer rexcr
n nponecce npnmnpennx xonnenryaninoro pasptna mexy 'mera]opn-
uecxnm xstxom nro n 'emornuecxnm anrnncxnm. Ham coomamr,
uro n opnrnnaninom xstxe cnona nmemr caxpaninym nnacri npenpame-
nnx 'nponsnecennoe cnono onaaer nnacrim npenpamari crpax n
xnnym npany. Ho o +ro mera]opnuecxo nnacrn xstxa nam coo-
mamr nocpecrnom emornuecxoro xstxa, ne cnoconoro ocrnrari no-
ontx nonnomenn. Taxnm opasom, xstx rexcra unnya Auee ope-
raer rpanc]opmannonnym meronnmnuecxym ]ynxnnm, aanrnpyx pnr-
mt emornuecxoro xstxa x ycrnomy n mera]opnuecxomy xstxy. Cam
xstx, c ero aanrnponanntmn a]pnxancxnmn pnrmamn, naxonrcx n
onpeenenno cnnexoxnn c xynirypo, xoropym on onnctnaer. On yxa-
stnaer na nosmoxnocri ncxypca n sasopax xstxa n cranonnrcx osnaua-
mmnm ontra, xoropt ne nepeanaem no onpeenennm.
Onepnpyx raxnm opasom, xstx ocrnraer roro, uero nnxora ne o-
crnui n npocrom nepenoe: on ntnnraer na nepenn nnan pasnte ]op-
mt xstxonoro ncnonisonannx n rexcre mera]opnuecxym ]asy xax
34
Chinua Achebe. Arrow oI God. London, 1964. P. 112.
100
B. Amxpo]r, Bsir
cysexra, emornuecxym xax menym n meronnmnuecxym xax mo-
yc. Texcrypa, snyxono pnrm n cnnraxcnc opnrnnaninoro xstxa onpe-
enxmr ']opmy n moyc anrnncxoro napnanra. 'Bonnomax coo
xynirypnt ontr, onn nnoxr xynirypy n aanrnponannt menym, ne
ynnuroxax npn +rom ror camt pasptn monuannx, xoropt rexcr xon-
crpynpyer xax snax pasnnunx. 3eci mt nanmaem ncrpeuy xstxon, n
xoropo nocroxnno nosnnxamr nonte nsmepennx ntpaxennx, oecne-
unnammne npoonxenne rpanc]opmannn anrnncxoro xstxa.
Teopnx yupenreninoro snauennx nouepxnnaer yuacrne xax nnca-
renx, rax n unrarenx n cotrnn snauennx. Bes +roro yuacrnx, a raxxe,
nanpnmep, es nmemmecx y nocrxononnanintx nncarene nosmoxno-
crn nnonri n rexcr meronnmnuecxn pasptn npxmo n xstx nnn n xyni-
rypnoe onncanne rpanc]opmannx omnnnpymmero ncxypca nponc-
xonri ne moxer. 3ra reopnx yunrtnaer nsanmoecrnne ncex ]ynxnn
rexcra: xstxa, unrarenx n nncarenx. Ho, no-nnnmomy, camtm nopasn-
renintm n ronxnm acnexrom ]ynxnnn rpanc]opmannn n nocrxononn-
aninom nncime xnnxercx ero cnoconocri osnauari pasnnune n axe
neconsmepnmocri xyniryp n +ro nponcxonr nmenno n ro rouxe, re
nmeer mecro xommynnxannx.
101
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Hn1epnnm c Bnanunpou AAHATOBLM
~B COBPEMEHHOH POCCHH HET
OHPEEAEHHOH H3LKOBOH HOAHTHKH...
`
'Ha Feneosepe cexrt Bect, a na Pocrontcxom
osepe Mepx, a na Knemnne osepe Mepx xe. A no
One pene, re noreue n Bonry xe, Mypoma xstx
cno, n uepemncn cno xstx, Mopna cno
xstx... A ce cyrt nnnn xstnn, nxe ant amrt
Pycn.
1
Cepren IAEBOB. B ontmnncrne nccneonann, nocnxmenntx na-
nnonannsmy n nannonantnomy crponrentcrny, nonpoc xstxa sannmaer
ono ns naxntx mecr. Hcropnx cranonnennx nannn +ro ncropnx nos-
nnxnonennx n pacmnpennx xstxonoro npocrpancrna, cranaprnsannn n
xanonnsannn nannonantnoro xstxa. B ro xe npemx, n nccneonannxx
nonn+rnnuecxnx opasonann npomnoro nmnepn nponema xstxa
o nocnenero npemenn naxonnact na nropom nnane, otuno cnoxct x
xonnnsnn nacaxennx ennoro (rocyapcrnennoro) xstxa.
*
Hnrepntm nponen Cepre Ineon.
1
Honecrt npemenntx ner // Hamxrnnxn nnreparypt penne Pycn. XI nauano XII
nexa. Mocxna, 1978. C. 22-24.
102
Humepeim c B.aou+upo+ A.namoei+
B uem Bt nnnre cnenn]nxy xstxonoro xonraxra n xstxono nonn-
rnxn n Poccncxo nmnepnn? Hacxontxo cnryannx xstxono rereporen-
nocrn nannn (nanexrt, pasnte ]ynxnnn xstxon) cpannnma c cnryann-
e xstxono rereporennocrn nmnepnn?
Bnanunp AAHATOB. uro xacaercx nayxn noome, ro n name crpa-
ne n, nepoxrno, ne rontxo y nac ncropnxn n nnnrnncrt ncera tnn
cnntno ooconent pyr or pyra. Hcropnxn, a n xyntryponorn, xax
npannno, nrnopnponann nponemt xstxa, a nnnrnncrt uacro, naoo-
por, samtxannct n 'cnoe nponemarnxe crpyxrypt xstxon.
uro xe xacaercx Poccnn, ro ee cnoeopasne ne cneyer nepeonenn-
nart, noromy uro omemnponte nponecct n snaunrentno crenenn pac-
npocrpanxmrcx n na Poccnm. uacro poccncxym cnenn]nxy nouepxn-
namr c ouent ontmo onenounocrtm, xoropax moxer trt n nonoxn-
rentno, n orpnnarentno. Ho nce xe peut ner o omemnpontx npo-
neccax, rontxo, xoneuno, ocoennocrt Poccnn n rom, uro crpana ouent
ontmax, mnoro xstxon, mnoro napoon, n napoon ouent pasntx, no-
+romy xaxne-ro nponecct cnnxamr Poccnm c 3anano Enpono, xa-
xne-ro c Coennenntmn Braramn Amepnxn. Cxaxem, xstxn napoon
Cenepa +ro npnmepno ro xe, uro n xstxn nnenen, sect ecrt mnoro
omero, n +rom-ro n cnenn]nxa. Kpome roro, esycnonno, n name crpa-
ne nocne Oxrxptcxo penonmnnn tna npenpnnxra nepnax n mnpe
nontrxa xopenntm opasom nepecrponrt ncm xstxonym nonnrnxy. B
napcxo Poccnn, n omem, xstxonax nonnrnxa tna npnnnnnnantno
raxax xe, uro n, cxaxem, n crpanax 3anano Enpont, nnuero ocoenno
cnenn]nuecxoro ne tno. Cnoeopasne saxnmuanoct rontxo n rom, uro
xstxon tno mnoro, napot pasnte n xstxonax nonnrnxa roxe conep-
menno pasnax: n Hontme ona, n Cpene Asnn pyrax. B conercxoe
npemx, ecrnnrentno, tna cenana nontrxa nonnocrtm nsmennrt xst-
xonym nonnrnxy n rom nanpannennn, o xoropom, cocrnenno, ronopnnn
saonro o penonmnnn, npnuem nmn ouent pasnte, ne rontxo ontme-
nnxn. Ecnn cpannnrt Hennna n Foy+na e Kypren+, ro onn ronopnnn
npnmepno ono n ro xe (c nexoroptmn, xoneuno, nonpanxamn): uro xax-
t napo onxen nmert npano ronopnrt n nncart na cnoem ponom
xstxe n nnxaxne xstxn ne onxnt nanxstnartcx, uro pyccxn xstx ne
onxen rocnocrnonart. H nor tna npenpnnxra nontrxa xax-ro nce
+ro ocymecrnnrt, nontrxa, xoropax n uem-ro nmena ycnex, n uem-ro ner,
n cnoe xnnre x crapancx +ro onncart.
2
Ceuac, x t cxasan, yxe n no-
2
B. M. Annaron. 150 xstxon n nonnrnxa: 1917-1997. Mocxna, 1997.
103
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
sneconercxoe npemx, xstxonax nonnrnxa crana onee noxoxe na ry,
xoropax otuno tnaer n mnpe, no xpane mepe, na nnycrpnantno
crann pasnnrnx. Ceronx moxno cxasart rontxo ono: n Poccnn xstxo-
no nonnrnxn nourn ner, nce, uro nponcxonr, nponcxonr n ocnonnom
crnxnno, ecnn ne cunrart nexoroptx erane (x ronopm nmenno o Poc-
cnn, a ne o pyrnx rocyapcrnax tnmnx pecnynnxax CCCP). B Poc-
cnn ceuac nnxaxo xstxono nonnrnxn ner, ecnn ne cunrart nexoro-
pte nannonantnte paont, rax uro cnoeopasne nacroxmero +rana ront-
xo n rom, uro ecrt ontmn +nemenr crnxnnocrn.
uro xacaercx xstxon n nanexron. ymam, uro nonxrnx 'xstx n
'nanexr ouent neonopont, noromy uro n cnyuae raxnx napoon, c
xoroptmn nam uame ncero npnxonrcx cranxnnartcx n Enpone, xpyn-
ntx crpanax Asnn, Harnncxo Amepnxn n rax anee, nanexr +ro na
camom ene nonxrne ne nnnrnncrnuecxoe, a connonnnrnncrnuecxoe.
Onaxo ono npoennpyercx na nnnrnncrnxy. Cxaxem, ronopnrt, uro ecrt
pyccxn sir n enopyccxn sir, a c pyro cropont nomopcxne
nnn nxrcxne oua.ermi pyccxoro xstxa, c nnnrnncrnuecxo rouxn spe-
nnx conepmenno nenosmoxno, nocxontxy nomopcxne nanexrt or pyc-
cxoro nnreparypnoro xstxa orcroxr snaunrentno antme, uem enopyc-
cxn xstx. Ho c rouxn spennx connonnnrnncrnuecxo +ro, esycnonno,
rax, noromy uro nanexrt +ro ncera pasnnunx nnyrpn, ycnonno rono-
px, cnoero +rnoca. Cxaxem, n Knrae nnn n nonnn ro, uro nastnaercx
pasnnunxmn nanexron, rnranrcxoe, snaunrentno ontme, uem axe n
Poccnn, n mnorne xnrant n xnonnt, ecnn onn ne nnaemr nnreparyp-
ntm xstxom, npocro nnxora ne nomyr pyr pyra. Ho, rem ne menee,
nce +ro onennnaercx eme co npemen penne Ipennn, xax pasnnunx nnyr-
pn cnoero +rnoca. Kax npannno, nanexrnte pasnnunx ne npnnoxr x
xaxnm-ro ouent ceptesntm xstxontm xon]nnxram, n ornnune or rex
pasnnun, xoropte paccmarpnnamrcx xax pasnnunx xstxonte. stxo-
nte pasnnunx moryr trt conepmenno nnuroxnt, no xouercx cunrart,
uro +ro pyro xstx, xax ceuac nponcxonr n tnme Rrocnannn.
yxe nnen ocnncxo-anrnncxn cnonapt, xorx ocnncxn xstx or
cepcxoro n or xopnarcxoro ornnuaercx c nnnrnncrnuecxo rouxn spe-
nnx nesnaunrentno. Hpnuem +ror ocnncxn xstx axe ne xstx ncex
ocnnnen, a rontxo ocnncxnx mycyntman, xoropt, onaxo, c xst-
xono rouxn spennx nnxaxo ne xstx; raxxe rpyno nasnart c nnnrnn-
crnuecxo rouxn spennx orentntm xstxom enopyccxn. Ho xora,
cxaxem, peut ner o ecnnctmenntx xstxax, re nanexrt n xstxn pas-
nnuamr ne camn nocnrenn +roro xstxa, a nmn nsnne, cxaxem, nne-
104
cxne xstxn nnn xstxn arecrana, re xnaccn]nxannm nponoxr coor-
nercrnenno amepnxannt n pyccxne, ram naunnamr nanexr ornnuart
or xstxa no uncro xstxontm npnsnaxam. A rax x ymam, uro pasnnna
mexy xstxamn n nanexramn c connonnnrnncrnuecxo rouxn spennx
+ro ncera pasnnna mexy pasntmn +rnocamn n xaxnmn-ro uacrxmn o-
noro +rnoca. Bo ncxxom cnyuae, rax nmn +ro onennnamr.
CI. Ecnn Bt nosnonnre, ryr x nemnoro orcrynnm or panee oronopen-
ntx nonpocon, nocxontxy y menx ecrt nnunt, rax cxasart, nccneona-
rentcxn nnrepec, n re nemn, o xoroptx Bt ronopnre, menx nnrepecy-
mr npo]eccnonantno. B uacrnocrn, mt c Bamn ronopnnn o cnenn]nu-
nocrn cnryannn n Poccncxo nmnepnn n o nannunn nnn orcyrcrnnn
xstxono nonnrnxn. c Bamn cornamyct n rom, uro npoymanno xst-
xono nonnrnxn, nenenanpannenno, ocnonanno na xaxnx-ro reopern-
uecxnx ocnonannxx, n Poccncxo nmnepnn ne tno. Ho, mne xaxercx,
moxno npocnenrt ouent nmontrnte cxemt, cornacno xoroptm npo-
ncxonn xstxono xonraxr. Hanpnmep, n Cnnpn tna ocrarouno ynn-
xantnax cnryannx, xora pyccxne nocenennt npnnnmann ne rontxo xstx,
no n otuan mecrnoro nacenennx, n n reuenne XIX nexa mt nnnm oc-
rarouno nnrencnnnt nponecc xxyrnsannn, nanpnmep, n onnne Hent,
nnn ypxrnsannn na mro-nocroxe. Bor +ra cnryannx mne xaxercx ocra-
rouno ynnxantno, mne cnoxno npecrannrt cee pyrym enponecxym
crpany, xoropax pacnennnaer nexym reppnropnm xax cnom xononnm, a
npoxnnammne ram napot xax cymecrnenno onee nnsxne n cnoem
pasnnrnn, n rem ne menee nponcxonr nponecc nnrencnnno xstxono
accnmnnxnnn. Mt ne moxem cee npecrannrt, cxaxem, n Hono Anr-
nnn nocenennen, npnnnmammnx xstxn nnenen.
BA. Hy, x ymam, uro na nnnnnyantnom yponne raxoe morno trt.
Ho, xoneuno, n Poccnn +ro tno onee pacnpocrpaneno; mano roro, mne
concem neanno npnxonnoct cntmart oxna o xstxono n xyntryp-
no cnryannn na uyxorxe, rax nor: ra uacrt pyccxnx, xoropax ceuac ne
yexana, ocranact ram, ona n snaunrentno crenenn npnoperaer xynt-
rypy, pennrnm, otuan uyxue. 3ro nponcxonr ceuac, n nocnenne
ecxrt nxrnanart ner. Moxer trt, or pyccxoro xstxa noxa ne orxa-
sannct, no ecnn cnxsn uyxorxn c ocrantno Poccne concem npepnyrcx,
moxer trt n raxoe. Bce-raxn no cpannennm c accnmnnxnne nepyc-
cxnx napoon pyccxnmn +ro nce nrpano ropaso mentmym pont. Hcxnm-
uennx, esycnonno, cnxsant c rem, uro Poccnx crpana ouent ontmax,
n mnorne ee paont tnn cnao cnxsant c ocrantno reppnropne. B
105
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Coennenntx Brarax nce xe raxoro nourn ne tno. Kax npannno, rep-
pnropnx, xya npnxonnn ente nocenennt, norom yxe ne repxna cnxsn
c ocrantno uacrtm crpant. ymam, eno npexe ncero n +rom, a ne n
ocoo cnenn]nxe Poccnn.
CI. Bosmoxno, cnenn]nxa cocronr n nannunn nnn orcyrcrnnn accn-
mnnxnnonnoro norennnana, n rom, n xaxo crenenn npnmentnt moryr
nocrponrt mexannsmt, npn nomomn xoroptx nponcxonr accnmnnxnnx?
BA. Kora npnmentnen mano, a xopenno napo snaunrentno npeo-
naaer, raxoe ncera moxer nponsorn. onycxam, uro sect ecrt n
xaxax-ro ocoennocrt Poccnn, noromy uro, noome ronopx, pyccxn na-
nnonannsm xnnenne ouent nepn]epnnoe.
CI. Eme onn nonpoc, cnxsannt c xstxono nonnrnxo n Poccnc-
xo nmnepnn. Mne npecrannxercx, uro sect ecrt na nanpannennx.
Hepnoe mt oruernnno nanmaem, cxaxem, n 3ananom xpae, re xstxo-
nax nonnrnxa tna cnxsana c opto npornn nontcxoro nnnxnnx.
BA. stxonax nonnrnxa n Poccnn tna ouent pasno, n, xax npann-
no, ona sanncena or necxontxnx ]axropon. Hpn +rom rnanntx napamer-
pon tno na: no-nepntx, crpemnenne x accnmnnxnnn. Hnora ono tno,
nnora morno n ne trt. Hanpnmep, npnmennrentno x nacenennm Cpe-
ne Asnn nnn napoam Cenepa saaua accnmnnxnnn npaxrnuecxn ne cro-
xna. Hapcxo nnacrn raxax accnmnnxnnx tna conepmenno ne nyxna n
ne nnrepecna. Tora xax, xoneuno, npeentnt cnyua accnmnnxnnn
+ro yxpannnt n enopyct, re noome nonpoc crannncx axe ne n nna-
ne accnmnnxnnn, a n nnane nocrenennoro crnpannx pasnnun nnyrpn
pyccxoro +rnoca. 3ro nepnoe. Bo-nroptx, xoneuno, +ro oxsnt cenapa-
rnsma, noromy uro nonxxn n omem accnmnnnponannct nnoxo, pennrnx
sect nrpana cnom pont xax npannno, n npanocnanne onn ne nepexon-
nn n raxnm opasom ocranannct nonxxamn. Hontcxoro cenaparnsma ouent
oxnnct, rax xe, xax rpysnncxoro n axe npnanrncxoro. unncxoro,
xoneuno, roxe oxnnct ouent, no nonnrnxa n unnnxnnn tna necxontxo
onee nnepantno. Fesycnonno, na sanae Poccncxo nmnepnn nonn-
rnxa tnana ouent xecrxo, ocoenno no npemena Anexcanpa Bropo-
ro, xoroporo ceuac xnanxr, nmxr ronopnrt, uro +ro tn camt sana-
nt pyccxn nmneparop. Ho nao yunrtnart, uro n +ro npemx n n ont-
mnncrne enponecxnx crpan xstxonax nonnrnxa n ornomennn ment-
mnncrn tna ouent xecrxo, nanpnmep, re-nnyt n Hpnannn, n Y+nt-
ce, n Fperann, n rax anee; ona ne rax yx cnntno ornnuanact or roro,
106
uro enanoct n Poccnn. Ho uro xacaercx mycyntmancxoro nacenennx nnn
rax nastnaemtx nnoponen, ro, ecrnnrentno, nm, n omem, ne mema-
nn ncnontsonart cno cocrnennt xstx, noromy uro ne croxna saaua
accnmnnxnnn n nceptes ne oxnnct cenaparnsma. Hy n, xoneuno, xstxo-
nax nonnrnxa menxnact co npemenem. Hpn Anexcanpe Bropom nonnrn-
xa tna camax xecrxax, nocne 1905 roa ona crana onee nnepantno,
no, no-nnnmomy, tno yxe nosno.
CI. Mne npecrannxercx, uro nexrop nroporo nanpannennx xstxono
nonnrnxn n Poccnn o 1917 roa tn nanpannen na nocrox n ero +ne-
menrt axe moxno npocnenrt norom n exrentnocrn ontmennxon.
nmem nnny mnccnonepon, cosananmnx an]annrt. 3ro roxe ocrarou-
no cnenn]nuno nx Poccnn. Ho-nnnmomy, nn n nporecranrnsme, nn n
xaronnnnsme raxax npaxrnxa ontmoro pacnpocrpanennx ne nonyunna.
BA. Hy, tnn nce-raxn ananornunte nontrxn. sannmamct cnenn-
antno nonne, ram ncero onn raxo napo, ant. nonnt nm nnct-
mennocrn ne cosann, a nporecranrcxn mnccnonep ntrancx cosart
nm nnctmennocrt, npana, ycnexa +ra nontrxa ne nmena. Ftnano raxoe
n c nnenamn, n c +cxnmocamn, n c ancrpannnamn, npocro n Poccnn
+ro enanoct c onee xpynntmn n onee pasnnrtmn napoamn. Ho+ro-
my cosanne an]annron, cxaxem, nx napoon Hononxtx ouent tcrpo
npnneno x noxnnennm y nnx xyoxecrnenno nnreparypt na +rnx xst-
xax n r.. Ho n nenom, xax ormeuann mnorne (n norom, xcrarn, +ro ne-
cxontxo no-pyromy npoxnnnoct n n conercxoe npemx), nce nontrxn
mnccnonepon cosanart an]annrt n, cxaxem, nepenonrt Fnnnm na
xaxne-ro ornocnrentno mante xstxn pexo tnann ycnemntmn. Tax
xe, xax n conercxoe npemx nontrxn nepenonrt Mapxca n Hennna na
+rn xstxn tnn manoycnemnt. Horomy uro, xax npannno, nnmer ancr-
panncxn yuent nxcon,
3
mnccnonept, xoropte nepenonnn Fnnnm
na ancrpanncxne xstxn, cronxnynnct c rem, uro ecnn uenonex ocraercx
monoxstuntm n cnoem xstxe, xpncrnancrno emy conepmenno ne nnre-
pecno. Ecnn xe uenonex naunnaer nnrepeconartcx xpncrnancrnom, ro
+ro ncera n ycnonnxx Ancrpannn cnxsano c nnrepecom x anrnncxomy
xstxy. Tax xe tno, o uem x ynomnnam n cnoe xnnre, c pacnpocrpane-
nnem mapxcnsma-nennnnsma n nanarte n rpnnarte rot n Conerc-
xom Comse. Kax npannno, ecnn ero nsyuann, ro rnanntm opasom na pyc-
cxom xstxe. Ho+romy Hntmnncxoro x ouent ynaxam xax nonnxnnxa,
no cama ero nonnrnxa tna ne ouent nepcnexrnnno.
3
R. M. W. Dixon. The Languages oI Australia. Cambridge, 1980.
107
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
CI. Ona, xax npecrannxercx, tna nenepcnexrnnno, nocxontxy
mnccnonept ntrannct ncnontsonart, ronopx Bamnm cnonamn, nnrepec
x nenrnunocrn nx roro, urot nponnrart cnon cocrnennte nnrepe-
ct n nsrnx na mnp. To ecrt mecrnt xstx ncnontsonancx nx nponone-
n npnnnecenno nen.
BA. a, n oxastnanoct, uro c +rnm cnxsant nponemt. ne mory
cxasart, uro c rouxn spennx mnccnonepon nx exrentnocrt tna conep-
menno neyauno, mnorne napot Hononxtx nce-raxn nepemnn n npa-
nocnanne, no, xax npannno, +rn napot ononpemenno ycnannann pyc-
cxn xstx. B omem, cpen +rnx napoon nyxstune tno mnpoxo pac-
npocrpaneno eme o penonmnnn.
CI. , noxany, ne cmory cornacnrtcx c rem, uro +ro tnn conep-
menno esycnemnte nontrxn.
BA. Conepmenno esycnemnte xoneuno, ner, +ro x cxasan cnnm-
xom cnntno, uacrnunt ycnex tn, rax xe, xax n y conercxo xstxono
nonnrnxn nanartx rpnnartx roon; x nonce ne cunram, uro ona
tna nonnocrtm esycnemna. Ho, xoneuno, ona ouent mnororo ne yun-
rtnana, n npexe ncero norpenocrn nsanmononnmannx n ennom ro-
cyapcrne. Kpome roro, ona ne yunrtnana nnn yunrtnana uacrnuno n
anexo ne ncera, uro ocnoenne nono xyntrypt nx xaxoro-ro napoa
oxastnaercx neorennmtm or ocnoennx nonoro xstxa, nnn, no xpane
mepe, nono ]opmt cocrnennoro xstxa.
CI. B rax nastnaemtx nocrxononnantntx nccneonannxx, xoropte
]oxycnpymrcx n ocnonnom na xononnantntx nmnepnxx sanantx crpan,
npnnxra rouxa spennx, cornacno xoropo xstx xononnsaropa anrnnc-
xn, ]pannyscxn, ncnancxn nnn nopryrantcxn tn nacnntcrnen-
no nanxsan xononnantntm napoam, n nmenno nocpecrnom xstxa ocy-
mecrnnxnoct xononnantnoe rocnocrno, rpancnnponannct xonnennnn
npenocxocrna nnn ocooro npana xononnsaropon na omnnnponanne n
xononnxx. uynamenrantntm ycnonnem exononnsannn reopernxn no-
crxonononnannsma oxnnxmr ocnooxenne xononnantntx napoon or
nnacrn xstxa xononnsaropa. Kax ]nnonor, cunraere nn Bt nnoornop-
ntm ncnontsonanne nocrxononnantno nepcnexrnnt nx nccneonannx
Poccncxo nmnepnn/CCCP n cnryannn na nocrconercxom npocrpan-
crne? Btnonnxn nn xora-ro pyccxn xstx ]ynxnnm 'xstxa xononnsa-
nnn n onncannom ntme cmtcne?
BA. Bo-nepntx, nce-raxn, Poccnx ne tna xononnantno nmnepne
n nonnom cmtcne +roro cnona. Horomy uro xononnantnte nmnepnn roxe
108
conepmenno pasnte. t, cxaxem, pasennn Fpnrancxym nmnepnm xax
t na ne uacrn: Fpnrancxax nmnepnx n mnpoxom cmtcne, r.e. Fpnra-
nnx n Hnnx c Hnrepne n r.n. Hnuero raxoro n Poccnn ne tno.
CI. Bt nmeere nnny xononnantnt npoexr, xax n Hnnn?
BA. a. Hnuero noonoro n Poccnn ne tno. Poccnx nnxora ne
saxnartnana samopcxne reppnropnn, ona nnxora ne paccmarpnnana xa-
xne-ro cnon uacrn xax uro-ro nexamee nne merpononnn.
CI. A Cpenxx Asnx?
BA. Hy, oruacrn, no roxe ne o xonna. A tna n Fpnrancxax nmne-
pnx n onee ysxom cmtcne, ro ecrt Hpnannx, Bornannx, Y+ntc, nor
sect ecrt, xoneuno, npxmte ananornn c rem, uro tno n Poccnn. B oc-
nonnom, x ymam, uro nonnrnxa Poccnn na mnornx reppnropnxx tna
ocrarouno noxoxa na nonnrnxy Bennxopnrannn (cnauana Anrnnn) n
Hpnannn, Bornannn n Y+ntce, nnn na nonnrnxy upannnn n Fperann.
H, xoneuno, eme onee nnsxn npnmep Ancrpo-Benrpnx. Tam, npan-
a, nemenxoxstunoe nacenenne tno ne cront nennxo, xax pyccxoxstu-
noe nacenenne n Poccnn. Tax uro Poccnx ne tna xononnantno nmne-
pne n nonnom cmtcne axe n napcxoe npemx. Fnnxe ncero x xononn-
antnomy rnny tna Cpenxx Asnx, no n ona nce-raxn paccmarpnnanact
xax reppnropnx, nocrenenno cranonxmaxcx uacrtm merpononnn, a ne
xax uro-ro orenennoe or merpononnn xecrxnmn rpannnamn. Hy, xo-
neuno, sanante nmnepnn no mnorom orenxnnct or cnonx xononn rem,
uro onn tnn sa mopxmn. B Enpone npaxrnuecxn ne tno noontx
nnaenn. Y nac +ro nce tna orpomnax reppnropnx, xoropax paccmar-
pnnanact xax ennoe rocyapcrno, a n conercxoe npemx x +romy eme o-
annnact n nnax nenax ocnona. Menx yunnn n mxone, uro Ypapry
nepnoe rocyapcrno na reppnropnn name ponnt.
CI. Menx roxe.
BA. a. Honnmaere, mor nn n Bennxopnrannn xro-ro yunrt, uro,
onycrnm, xyntrypa Moxenxo-apo +ro nepnoe rocyapcrno na rep-
pnropnn Fpnrancxo nmnepnn? Tax uro n conercxoe npemx, esycnonno,
+ro xononnantno nepcnexrnnt ne tno conepmenno.
Tenept o rom, uro xacaercx ponn pyccxoro xstxa. Hao yunrtnart,
uro nn Poccncxax nmnepnx, nn Conercxn Coms, nn conpemennax Poc-
cnx ne xnnxmrcx nannonantntmn rocyapcrnamn. ecrxoro pasnnunx
mexy +rnnuecxnmn pyccxnmn n nepyccxnmn n rocyapcrnenno nonn-
rnxe nnxora ne tno. Pyccxn nannonannsm, xax x yxe cxasan, +ro
109
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
maprnnantnoe xnnenne, pasnnnann ero cnanxno]nnt, ntnnrann ero oco-
enno axrnnno nepe penonmnne, on ncera ycnnnnancx n xpnsncnte
+noxn n nourn nponaan n +noxn, xora rocyapcrno tno cnntntm.
nmem n nny pyccxn nannonannsm n +rnnuecxom cmtcne, pasymeercx.
Ho+romy, ecrnnrentno, ecnn anrnnuannnom nnnen nce-raxn nocnpn-
nnmancx xax uyxo, n napcxo Poccnn nmo uenonex, nepememn n
npanocnanne, paccmarpnnancx xax pyccxn, nycrt on axe xanmtx no
nponcxoxennm, a rem onee n Conercxom Comse nce paccmarpnnannct
xax ennt conercxn napo. B ornnune or uertpnanarn rocyapcrn,
xoropte noxnnnnct nocne pacnaa CCCP n nomnn no nyrn cosannx
nannonantnoro rocyapcrna, n Poccnn nnxaxoro nannonantnoro rocy-
apcrna ne nonyunnoct. H xorx nponenr pyccxnx nennx, xax nnxora
pantme, rem ne menee nnxaxo pasnnnt nn n npanax, nn uacro n xynt-
rypnom ornomennn mexy pyccxnmn n nepyccxnmn y nac ner.
Fesycnonno, pyccxn xstx n pamxax ennoro rocyapcrna tn nce-
ra enncrnenntm cpecrnom yonnernopennx norpenocrn nsanmono-
nnmannx. B pamxax ncero rocyapcrna, noromy uro na pernonantnom
yponne mornn, xoneuno, ncnontsonartcx xaxne-ro pyrne xstxn. Oue-
nnno, uro, onycrnm, xrnoen c namnpnem ronopnnn no-raxnxcxn.
Mante napot arecrana, nanpnmep, moryr mexy coo ronopnrt no-
anapcxn. Taxoe tnano n ceuac tnaer. Ho n nenom, ocoenno xora
peut ner o xonraxrax mexy anexo orcroxmnmn pyr or pyra uacrx-
mn orpomnoro rocyapcrna, nnxaxoro pyroro xstxa, xpome pyccxoro,
ynorpenxrtcx ne moxer, nesanncnmo axe or camo xstxono nonnrn-
xn, xoropax morna menxrtcx. Menxxct, ona nnora tna nanpannena na
ycnnenne ponn pyccxoro xstxa, no tnann n oparnte nponecct.
uro xe xacaercx npnnyxennx, xoneuno, ono tno ouent cnntntm n
openonmnnonnoe npemx, no axe Hennn, xoropt ocyxan +ro npn-
nyxenne n ntcrynan npornn rocyapcrnennoro xstxa, rem ne menee,
ronopnn, uro norpenocrn +xonomnuecxoro oopora sacrannxmr nme
yunrt pyccxn xstx. Horomy uro pyccxn xstx nmen +xonomnuecxne
]ynxnnn n ne rontxo pyccxn. Cxaxem, anrnncxn n Coennenntx
Brarax roxe nmeer +xonomnuecxne ]ynxnnn: nmmnrpanr yer cun-
rart, uro emy nanxstnaercx anrnncxn xstx, no nonnonenntm amepn-
xannem on, ne nnaex nm, ne craner. Tax uro +ro nemt conepmenno otu-
nax: pyccxn xstx nanxstnancx, xoneuno. Pyccxoxstunte, xax npann-
no, nnxaxoro pyroro xstxa, xpome, moxer trt, nnocrpannoro, ne sna-
mr, a raxnx nnn +cronen, urot xya-ro nponnnyrtcx, onxen tn
snart pyccxn xstx. Koneuno, +ro mnornx onxano. Ho net, nanepnoe,
110
n ne ncxxomy uenonexy, nepeexanmemy, cxaxem, ns Poccnn n Amepnxy,
xouercx yunrt anrnncxn xstx. C pyro cropont, npecrnxnocrt xstxa
moxer nx xoro-ro xomnencnponart nce nerarnnnte momenrt. Tax uro
pyccxn xstx nrpan nonym pont xstxa, xoropt nanxstnancx pasnt-
mn, nnora cnnontmn n xecrxnmn, a nnora 'ptnountmn cnocoamn,
n xstxa, xoropt npocro tn cpecrnom, yonnernopxnmnm norpenocrt
nsanmononnmannx. B ennom rocyapcrne, ecnn ono ne nocrpoeno rax,
xax Bnenapnx, re ecrnnrentno uenonex moxer cex cunrart ont-
me rpaxannnom xanrona, uem mnenapnem, ncera xaxo-ro xstx oe-
nnxer ncex nme nesanncnmo or nannonantnocrn. Kax npannno, y nac
nexenanne snart, cxaxem, pyccxn xstx, morno nmert rontxo na nc-
rounnxa (n noome nenmont x pyccxomy xstxy otuno nmena na nc-
rounnxa): nnn uenonexy nnuero ne tno nao, xpome roro, urot xnrt
cnoxono n cnoem xnmnaxe cxaxem, +ro ornocnrcx x centcxomy nace-
nennm Cpene Asnn, xoropoe n conercxoe npemx xyxe ncero snano pyc-
cxn xstx, npocro xnno n cnoe epenne n nnuero emy ontme ne tno
nyxno; nnn xora axrnnnax nenmont x xstxy nerxo cnxstnanact c ce-
naparnsmom, xax tno n conercxoe npemx n Hpnanrnxe. Tam axe n
rot nepecrpoxn npenpnnnmannct nontrxn reopernuecxn oocno-
nart npenocrt nyxstunx. uaxrnuecxn sa nnmn croxno xenanne noc-
cranonnrt nannonantnte rocyapcrna n satrt pyccxn xstx.
Taxnm opasom, x ymam, uro pont pyccxoro xstxa noxxax, xax, xcra-
rn, n n xononnantntx crpanax, re roxe pont xstxa xononnsaropon oxa-
stnaercx anexo ne onosnauno. Houemy n Rxno-A]pnxancxo pec-
nynnxe xononnantnte nnacrn n anrycranax nnonnn onoxstunoe
opasonanne na a]pnxancxnx xstxax n ne anann nacenennm yunrt an-
rnncxn? urot ono ne oennnnoct npornn entx. A xora n RAP
npnmno x nnacrn uepnoe ontmnncrno, ono ornmt ne orxasanoct or
anrnncxoro xstxa, noromy uro +ro enncrnennt xstx, xoropt ram
moxer oennxrt pasnte napot. Hoxoxax cnryannx cnoxnnact n
Hnnn: xax t nn ornocnnnct nnnnt x anrnncxomy xstxy, onn ne
moryr or nero orxasartcx, n nontrxa nnecrn xnnn xax rocyapcrnen-
nt xstx nx nce crpant npnnena ram x uenoneuecxnm xeprnam. Yx
nyume anrnncxn, on nce-raxn nnue, uem xstx xaxoro-ro pyroro nn-
ncxoro nnn pyroro a]pnxancxoro napoa. Ho+romy x ymam, uro
nocrxononnantnte nen o ocnooxennn or xstxa xononnsaropon ne
o xonna npannntnt axe no ornomennm x xononnantntm nmnepnxm.
Xopomo, ecnn ecrt xaxo-ro nnonne pasnnrt xstx, xax cxaxem, n apa-
cxnx crpanax, xoroptm n +rom cmtcne tno nerue. a n ro, re-nnyt
111
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
n Tynnce nnn n Mapoxxo ]pannyscxn xstx nce eme ocrarouno cnnen.
B mentme crenenn +ro nepno nx Anxnpa. A xora raxoro xstxa ner?
Hensexno nosnnxamr rpynocrn. Hy a ecnn ronopnrt o rom, uro nast-
namr nocrconercxnm npocrpancrnom, ryr nce ouent no-pasnomy n sann-
cnr or necxontxnx npnunn: n nepnym ouepet, or crenenn pasnnrnx rn-
ryntnoro xstxa; or roro, xax nocnpnnnmaercx pyccxn xstx, noromy
uro nocnpnxrne pyccxoro xstxa n Cpene Asnn n n Hpnanrnxe conep-
menno pasnoe; or roro, xax nannonantnax +nnra snaer pyccxn n cno
nannonantnt xstxn. Cxaxem, n Kasaxcrane n n Knprnsnn ne pexocrt,
uro opasonannte xasaxn n xnprnst snamr pyccxn snaunrentno nyu-
me, uem cno +rnnuecxn xstx. To xe camoe, xcrarn, nepno n nx Fena-
pycn. Ho+romy ryr nponemt, xoneuno, ouent pasnte. H ouent cnntno
nce sanncnr or cenannoro rem nnn nntm napoom ntopa: ecnn Hpn-
anrnxa cranonnrcx uacrtm oennenno Enpont, pyccxn xstx e-
crnnrentno oxastnaercx npoe t nenyxntm. Ho xax trt c +rnnuec-
xnmn pyccxnmn, xoroptx ram, n Harnnn n 3cronnn, onontno mnoro n
xoropte uyncrnymr cex crpaammnmn? A c pyro cropont, xya e-
nartcx Ipysnn, xoropax saxara mexy Poccne n Typnne? Tpyno npe-
nonoxnrt, uro e tno nerue cnocnrtcx c Enpono, uem c cocennmn
rocyapcrnamn. Mne xaxercx, xaxoro-ro ynnnepcantnoro penenra nx
onncannx nce +ro cnryannn ner.
CI. Kax nam npecrannxercx, xstxosnanne xax moepnax pannonant-
nax onacrt snannx n XX nexe onnctnana rereporennoe xstxonoe npo-
crpancrno nmnepnn nymx cnocoamn: nno nyrem ntxnnennx nexoro-
ptx omnx uepr xstxon nmnepnn (neyaunt ontr P. xocona, xon-
nennnx 'son H. Crannna), nno ntcrpannax nexym nepapxnm xstxon,
coornercrnymmym n ro nnn nno crenenn nepapxnn +rnoxon]eccno-
nantntx rpynn n nmnepnn (oruacrn reopnx H. Mappa). Kax nmnepcxax
rereporennocrt onnctnaercx ceronx n conpemennom poccncxom xst-
xosnannn? Hacxontxo, c Bame rouxn spennx, xstxosnanne n Poccnn
tno 'nannonantno nnn 'nmnepcxo ncnnnnnno? Cymecrnonan
nn xonnenryantnt nanor/omen/npornnocroxnne mexy nnnrnncra-
mn-pycncramn n cnennanncramn no nannonantntm xstxam, n xax +ro
nsanmoecrnne ntxnnxer nmnepcxym cnenn]nxy Poccnn?
BA. Cpasy cxaxy, urot x +romy ne nosnpamartcx: noono romy,
xax nonnrnxy Hntmnncxoro n conercxo nnacrn n onacrn xstxa x ne
cunram nonnocrtm esycnemntmn, raxxe x ne mory nonnocrtm orpn-
narentno ornocnrtcx x xonnennnn xstxontx comson. pyroe eno, uro
112
enpasncxn coms, xoropt ntrannct narn Tpyenxo n xocon,
+ro, cxopee ncero, mn]. A, cxaxem, anxancxn coms nnn xstxn Rro-
Bocrouno Asnn nnonne moryr cymecrnonart. Ho +ro nemt crpyxryp-
nax. ymam, omnxa xocona n Tpyenxoro tna n rom, uro onn
xaxne-ro connonnnrnncrnuecxne nemn ntrannct npoennponart n o-
nacrt xstxono crpyxrypt. B pesyntrare enpasncxn xstxono coms
nonyunncx neyenrentntm. A renept o rnannom. Fesycnonno, nama
nayxa tna nmnepcxo, ocoenno n napcxoe npemx, no ontme uacrtm
n n conercxoe. Bor x npnney onn npnmep, xoropt menx ynnnn, no
norom x nonxn, uro +ro nnonne saxonomepno. Ie-ro oxono 10 ner nasa
ntmna mexynaponax nnnrnncrnuecxax +nnnxnonenx, re ecrt cra-
rtx 'Kasancxax mxona, npecrannennax xax nanpannenne nontcxo nnn-
rnncrnxn. Bo-nepntx, +ro ]axrnuecxn ne concem nepno, noromy uro
xpome Foy+na e Kypren+ n Kpymencxoro ram tnn Foroponnxn n
pyrne nnonne pyccxne yuente. Bo-nroptx, n +ro camoe rnannoe, Foy-
+n e Kypren+, a n Kpymencxn, nx nac, xoneuno, +ro pyccxne nnn-
rnncrt, xorx x npexpacno nonnmam, uro nx nonxxa onn npexe ncero
nnnrnncrt nontcxne n uro-ro c +rnm cenart ouent cnoxno. Horomy
uro ecrnnrentno n Poccncxo nmnepnn tna ennax nayxa, Kpymen-
cxn neuarancx rontxo na pyccxom, Foy+n, xora xnn n Poccnn, n
ocnonnom roxe. Touno raxxe Horenm ceronx (npnuem +ro nauanoct
yxe n conercxoe npemx) ntramrcx paccmarpnnart xax yxpanncxoro yue-
noro. a, on tn yxpannen no nannonantnocrn, no nce ero paort na-
nncant no-pyccxn. Taxoe nor pacracxnnanne yxe c rouxn spennx conpe-
menno cnryannn npnmennrentno x nayxe Poccncxo nmnepnn conep-
menno nenpannntno: axe nontcxax nayxa, n rpysnncxax, n apmxncxax
nayxa tnn pyccxnmn. H ror xe Mapp, xoneuno, c camoro nauana tn
pyccxnm yuentm, necmorpx na nmenmnecx y nero necomnennte xanxas-
cxne nannonanncrnuecxne nen. Moxer trt, enncrnenno nayxo,
xoropax cymecrnonana necxontxo ooconenno, tna nayxa ]nncxax.
unncxo-mnecxne yuente epxannct nemnoro n cropone or ocnonno
nayxn n Poccnn. B conercxoe npemx +ra renennnx n nenom npoonxa-
nact, xorx conercxax xstxonax nonnrnxa n nayunax nonnrnxa xax-ro
npenonarann nexoropoe enenne no nannonantnocrxm. Ho rem ne me-
nee, xya, cxaxem, ornecrn xnnry T. B. Iamxpennse n Bxu. B. Hnanona
'Hnoenponecxn xstx n nnoenponent?
4
Hacxontxo x snam Iamx-
4
T. B. Iamxpennse, Bxu. Bc. Hnanon. Hnoenponecxn xstx n nnoenponent.
Tnnncn, 1984. 2 rr.
113
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
pennse, on ncera cunran n cunraer cex yuentm rpysnncxnm n pyc-
cxnm ononpemenno, o 1991 roa on npocro tn conercxnm yuentm,
neuarancx ontme no-pyccxn, uem no-rpysnncxn, a ceuac on, xort n
rpaxannn Ipysnn, ocraercx poccncxnm axaemnxom n nnxax ne no-
pnan c pyccxo nayxo cnxst. Tax uro nayxa n ocnonnom tna nmnepc-
xo, a ne nannonantno.
uro xacaercx nayxn o pyccxom xstxe n o pyrnx xstxax, ro n ne
nnxora ne tno nmenmero nonnrnuecxn nnn +rnnuecxn xapaxrep
npornnocroxnnx, xon]nnxra ne tno. Kon]nnxrt tnann rontxo ne-
omcrnennte. Hanepnoe, y xaxoro napoa nayxa o cnoem xstxe n cno-
e xyntrype crpemnrcx x camoocrarounocrn, nanpnmep, ]pannyscxne
yuente, sannmammnecx ]pannyscxnm xstxom, ne ouent cnexr sa rem,
uro enaercx n repmanncrnxe nnn n cnanncrnxe. Ho+romy n pycncrt
cxnonnt, n +ro tno ncera, x nexoropo samxnyrocrn. Onn ne rontxo
ne snann nnuero ns roro, uro enanoct n nsyuennn rpysnncxoro xstxa
nnn apmxncxoro, no raxxe n nsyuennn anrnncxoro nnn ]pannyscxo-
ro. H uacro, ocoenno n conercxoe npemx, cnanncrt-pycncrt necnanxn-
cxnx xstxon noome ne snann. Tnn yuenoro, xoropt sannmaercx nnnr-
nncrnxo, ne snax nnocrpannte xstxn, pacnpocrpanen n n nonnn, n n
CBA. Enpona sect, cxopee, ncxnmuenne. Ho xcno, uro yuente, sann-
mammnecx xaxnm-nno xstxom napoon CCCP, onxnt tnn snart pyc-
cxn xstx n xax-ro opnenrnponartcx na ro, uro enaercx n pycncrnxe.
Tax uro pasnnune tno, no ono tno, cxopee, neomcrnennoe, raxxe
xax, cxaxem, n openonmnnonno Poccnn cymecrnonana rpannna mex-
y nocroxoneennem n ]nnonorne. Cnennanncron roronnnn na pasntx
]axyntrerax, pyr pyra onn conepmenno ne snann, cancxpnronorn-no-
croxonet ne snann nnoenponencrnxn, uro moxer noxasartcx crpan-
ntm, no +ro rax, npocro tna raxax neomcrnennax pasomennocrt. Bce
+ro ouent axrnnno ntrancx npeoonert Mapp, xoropt yxe n conercxoe
npemx cnonx acnnpanron, axe pycncron, sacrannxn yunrt rpysnncxn
xstx. Ho xcno, uro +ro mnororo ne ano. Koneuno, nao eme yunrt-
nart, uro y rex napoon Conercxoro Comsa, y xoroptx cnox nnnrnncrn-
xa cosananact sanono a raxnx tno ontmnncrno, ona, xoneuno,
cosananact no cnntntm nnnxnnem pycncrnxn, n uacro ocoennocrn
pyccxoro xstxa nepenocnnnct na ypxrcxn, na xasaxcxn n rax anee.
Bce xe ronopnrt o xaxo-ro xon]ponrannn ne npnxonrcx. Tontxo nor
ceuac, nocne 1991 roa, x ysnan, uro, cxaxem, n ynnnepcnrerax cpene-
asnarcxnx crpan naunnamr npenoanart xstxn no opasny apacxo
nayxn, rax, xax yuar n mepece, ro ecrt no rpannnn, xoropax nocxonr
114
x apacxo nayxe eme noctmoro nexa n xoropax tna ram conepmenno
ne n xoy. Onn ceuac naunnamr ee ncnontsonart n satnamr nayxy
pycn]nnnponannym. Ho n Poccnn, x ymam, raxoro ner n ceuac.
CI. A ecnn nocmorpert na pasnnrne nnnrnncrnxn xax ncnnnnnnt n
XIX nexe, o xaxo crenenn moxno ronopnrt o rom, uro nnnrnncrnxa
]ynxnnonnponana xax nannonantnax ncnnnnnna ne n cmtcne xon]-
nnxra mexy nnnnnyymamn nnn nncrnrynnxmn, a n cmtcne roro, xa-
xym omnocrt ona onnctnana? Onnctnana nn ona nannonantnym om-
nocrt, nnyrpenne romorennte xstxn, nnn nexoe nnepcn]nnnponannoe
nmnepcxoe npocrpancrno?
BA. ymam, uro n XIX nexe onnctnancx, npexe ncero, pyccxn
xstx (nmecre c yxpanncxnm n enopyccxnm, xoropte rora paccmarpn-
nannct n pamxax pyccxo nanexronornn). pyrne xstxn nsyuannct ro-
paso mentme ne ronopm ceuac npo nontcxn n npo ]nncxn. Mno-
rne xstxn Poccncxo nmnepnn cunrannct xstxamn nocrountmn, n onn-
ctnannct onn n pamxax nocroxoneennx. Hpocro cymecrnonano neom-
crnennoe pasnnune: c ono cropont, cnanncrnxa, xoropax nxnmuana n
cex n nontcxn roxe, c pyro nocroxoneenne, n xaxne-ro xstxn ne
nonaann nn rya, nn cma, cxaxem, nnroncxn tn nnrepecen nx nn-
oenponencron, no+romy ero xax-ro nsyuann. Hy n, xoneuno, xax nanno-
nantnax nayxa paccmarpnnanact ncxnmunrentno cnanncrnxa.
CI. To ecrt moxem nn mt cxasart, uro nepno nontrxo onncart
omnocrt xstxon nnyrpn tnme Poccncxo nmnepnn tna xonnen-
nnx xstxonoro comsa xocona n Tpyenxoro?
BA. Hy, rouxa spennx, cornacno xoropo +rn xstxn npecrannxmr
coo xaxoe-ro nnnrnncrnuecxoe enncrno, ornnuammee nx or ncex py-
rnx xstxon, n omem pacnpocrpanena ne tna, noromy uro ona ouent
cnntno ornnuanact or roro, uro nce-raxn npnnxro n nayxe. Ycranonnen-
nte n XIX nexe rpannnt xstxontx ceme +romy ouent cnntno memann.
Hx ntrancx paspymnrt Mapp, no nce-raxn on tn nnrepnannonanncr.
Mapp nnxora ne ntrancx orennrt xstxn CCCP or ncex ocrantntx. A
nocne 1950-ro roa +romy memana n rpannnx, n pamxn xstxontx ce-
me. Cxaxem, orpnnart cxocrno +croncxoro xstxa c ]nncxnm nnxro
nocne Mappa yxe ne pemancx. Hnn, nanpnmep, pocrnennocrt asepa-
xancxoro xstxa rypenxomy. Ho+romy nontrxa onncart omnocrt xst-
xon nmnepnn xax xstxonoro comsa ecrnnrentno nocxonr x enpasn-
nam, n ro, xoneuno, ram peut ne mna o rpannnax CCCP: uacrt napoon
115
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
CCCP onn cunrann ncxyccrnenno npncoennenntmn. Tax uro ymam,
uro raxo nontrxn ne tno, ner ee, nacxontxo x snam, n ceuac. Ecnn
ona n tna, ro rontxo y xaxnx-nnyt maprnnanon. Cnauana +romy me-
man nnrepnannonannsm, no npemena Mappa, xoropt tn npornn sa-
mtxannx n nannonantnte pamxn, a nocne 1950-ro roa +romy memana
ycroxnmaxcx rpannnx enennx na xstxonte cemtn.
CI. Conpemennte ncropnxn nnmyr o rom, uro pycn]nxannx, nanpan-
nennax na npenpamenne ncex noanntx nmnepnn n 'pyccxnx, nnxor-
a ne ocymecrnnxnact xax ennax cncremarnuecxax nonnrnxa n Poccn-
cxo nmnepnn. Moxno nn, c Bame rouxn spennx, ronopnrt o rom, uro c
onpeenennoro momenra namernncx nepexo x nenenanpannenno 'nann-
onantnomy noxoy, npoxnnxmmemycx n crpemnennn x xstxono ro-
morennsannn? Hacxontxo nosnnxnonenne 'nannonantnoro noxoa
moxno cunrart cnecrnnem nponeccon moepnnsannn, neoxonmocrn
pannonannsannn n ynopxouennx rereporennoro npocrpancrna nmne-
pnn, a nacxontxo cnecrnnem 'onrnxn nannonantnoro rocyapcrna,
cxnost xoropym crann cmorpert na xstxonym cnryannm n nmnepnn?
Kaxne nponecct n camom xstxosnannn mornn cnococrnonart cmene
'nnnrnncrnuecxnx napanrm n nepeopnenrannn na ncnontsonanne pyc-
cxoro xstxa xax nncrpymenra pycn]nxannn napoon nmnepnn? Moxno
nn ronopnrt o rom, uro n re nnn nnte nepnot nnacrt orxponenno npn-
stnana nnnrnncron na cnyxy nnrepecam cnoe nannonannsnpymme
nonnrnxn?
BA. Ho-moemy, nce-raxn raxoro nenenanpannennoro n ocosnannoro
nonopora x nannonantno nonnrnxe n onacrn xstxa n ncropnn namero
rocyapcrna nnxora ne tno. B napcxo Poccnn, xoneuno, pycn]nxa-
nnx mna, nnora tnann ouent pemnrentnte nontrxn opycennx. Bor
x npnney onn npnmep: n Hontme cnyxnn pyccxn o]nnep, norom on
cran unnonnnxom. Ftn opoxenarenen x nonxxam, sa +ro ero cnauana
ynonnnn c noenno cnyxt, a norom sanpernnn emy ncxxym rocyap-
crnennym cnyxy. On cnomancx, saonen n monotm ymep. Tax nor, ono
ns onnnenn, xoropoe npexnnxnoct +romy unnonnnxy, xora ero ynont-
nxnn, cocroxno n rom, uro ero out, rora eme enouxa, ronopnr no-
nontcxn. Pyccxn uenonex n Hontme, y xoroporo enouxa ronopnna no-
nontcxn +ro yxe nourn npecrynnnx! A out +roro uenonexa, uro rono-
pnna no-nontcxn, tna Haexa Koncranrnnonna Kpyncxax. Tax uro
nor xax morno +ro n cneymmem noxonennn oranartcx. Ouennno, uro
nnora pycn]nxannx tna ouent rxxeno. Ho, c pyro cropont, o
116
roro, urot npenparnrt ncex noanntx Poccncxo nmnepnn n pyc-
cxnx, tno anexo. H, xoneuno, raxax nent na nnxamym nepcnexrnny
ne crannnact. A nexoroptx axe ne ouent n xorenn npenpamart n rpax-
an pyccxo nmnepnn ram, 'xouentx nnoponen, enpeen, n rax anee.
B conercxoe npemx nenact cnauana npxmo npornnononoxnax nonnrnxa.
Tora pycn]nxannx n nennxoepxannt monnnnsm oxnnxnnct rnan-
ntm rpexom, a pyccxne xommynncrt cunrann, uro ecnn rt paoraemt n
nannonantntx paonax, rt onxen pocnrt pyccxn xstx. Ho, naun-
nax co Crannna, nonnrnxa cnntno nsmennnact. Ftna nocrannena saa-
ua: onrtcx, urot pyccxnm xstxom onnaenn nce rpaxane rocyap-
crna, onaxo +ra nonnrnxa nnxora ne oxonna o rpeonannx pyccxo-
ro onoxstunx. Bcera xenarentno cunranact moent onoxstunx nx
pyccxnx (snanne nroporo xstxa noompxnoct, no ne rpeonanoct) n ny-
xstunx nx ncex ocrantntx. 3anpemenne xe xstxon cnyuanoct n co-
nercxoe npemx ouent pexo. Inanntm opasom ono npnmenxnoct x napo-
am, x xoroptm no xaxnm-ro npnunnam nnoxo ornocnnnct, xax, cxaxem,
x pyccxnm nemnam n xptmcxnm rarapam. Ho +ro nce-raxn tno ncxnm-
uennem. Kcrarn, ananornunax pycn]nxannn nonnrnxa npononnact n
nannonantntx pecnynnxax. To, uro ceuac nponcxonr n Axasnn n n
Rxno Ocernn, no mnorom peaxnnx na nonnrnxy conercxoro npeme-
nn, xora axascxn n ocernncxn xstxn conepmenno o]nnnantno nt-
recnxnnct rpysnncxnm. H ceuac axast n mxnte ocernnt onontno
noxntnt x pyccxomy xstxy n ne xorxr snart rpysnncxn. H +ro no mno-
rom onpeenxer ro, uro ram ceuac nponcxonr. Hamnpcxne xstxn ouent
npecneonannct n Taxnxncrane, uacro +rn nponecct tnn axe ro-
paso xecrue, uem pycn]nxannx, noromy uro nce-raxn o]nnnantnax
nonnrnxa cunrana, uro pyccxn xstx onxen trt nroptm pontm nx
xaxoro rpaxannna CCCP. 3ro nosynr yxe cpannnrentno nosnn,
pexnencxoro npemenn, no n omem on coornercrnonan xstxono nonn-
rnxe n CCCP or rpnnartx roon n o nepecrpoxn.
Hocxontxy n conpemenno Poccnn ner onpeenenno xstxono no-
nnrnxn, ronopnrt o uem-ro ennom onontno cnoxno, no n nenom na
ontme uacrn reppnropnn Poccnn ner ouent cnntnax pycn]nxannx.
3ry pycn]nxannm moxno nasnart crnxnno. Ecnn pantme, xora ne
ecrnonann saxont ptnxa, naprnnte oprant ycranannnnann: crontxo
xnnr nsanart na xanmtnxom xstxe, crontxo na uynamcxom (npnuem
xnnrn +rn, xax npannno, nonnocrtm ne pacxynannct), crontxo cenart
panonepeau n nsanart raser na +rnx xstxax, renept raxoro nnann-
pymmero naprnnoro oprana ner. Bce onpeenxer saxon ptnxa, +ro npn-
117
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
nonr x pacnpocrpanennm pyccxoro xstxa, xoropoe ner ne crontxo
cnepxy, cxontxo cnnsy n crnxnno. Hcxnmuenne cocrannxmr nexoropte
ouent ooconennte paont, nor ra xe xyrnx, re nnonne moryr no-
sononnrtcx nponecct, xapaxrepnte nx XIX nexa. B xyrnn, xoropax
x romy xe ouent cnntno paccunrtnaer nenocpecrnenno cnocnrtcx c
Amepnxo uepes Fepnnron nponnn, a ne uepes Mocxny, pyccxoe nacene-
nne nenennxo n xnner n orentntx nacenenntx nynxrax. Tam pyccxn
xstx ouent cnntno ntrecnxercx xxyrcxnm. To xe camoe nponcxonr n
Ttne ouent ooconennax reppnropnx, x romy xe nosno nomemax n
cocran CCCP. Ho n nenom x t oxapaxrepnsonan rexymn nepno xax
crnxnnym pycn]nxannm.
CI. Ecnn nce xe ronopnrt o nropo nononnne XIX nexa, xora ne
tno enno xstxono nonnrnxn, no tnn nycrt nenocneonarentnte,
no nopo xecrxne nontrxn pycn]nxannn, moxno nn onapyxnrt n ca-
mom xstxosnannn renennnn, cnococrnonanmne cmene nnnrnncrnuec-
xnx napanrm n nonnrnxe?
BA. ne ymam, uro +ro tno ouent cnntno cnxsano c xstxosnann-
em, xorx, xoneuno, n uem-ro +ro n pycncrnxe n n cnanncrnxe npoxnnx-
noct. Ho noome nao cxasart, uro cnanncrnxa tna nayxo ouent xon-
cepnarnnno n nayuno, n nonnrnuecxn. Hayuno xstxosnanne eme ne tno
oreneno or ]nnonornn, ontmax uacrt ]nnonoron sannmanact rexcro-
nornuecxnm anannsom namxrnnxon, a nonnrnuecxn ]nnonorn, xax npa-
nnno, tnn nancnanncramn, croponnnxamn npncoennennx Koncranrn-
nononx x Poccnn n rax anee, n nex cnanxncxoro enncrna, xoneuno,
ncnontsonanact xax nex oennennx napoon noxpyr Poccnn. H mno-
rne re-nnyt n Ancrpo-Benrpnn nnn n Fonrapnn paccmarpnnann pyc-
cxnx yuentx xax mnnonon. Honnrnuecxn cnanncrt tnn ouent npa-
nte. Kaer Baxmaron ntrnxen cpen nnx npocro 'eno nopono.
Bce ocrantnte cnanncrt tnn snaunrentno npanee. Henee tn rontxo
Foy+n e Kypren+ 'enax nopona n eme ontme crenenn. Ho+romy,
xoneuno, cnanncrnxa n pycncrnxa tnn nmnepcxne nayxn, noromy, xcra-
rn, cnanncram crapo mxont rax rxxeno npnmnoct nocne penonmnnn.
Hs-sa nx nonnrnuecxnx cnmnarn x nnm n ornocnnnct c noospennem,
n onn npocro conepmenno ne mornn nepecrponrtcx, x romy xe nce +ro
connano co cmeno nayuno napanrmt.
CI. Moxno nn ronopnrt o rom, uro n xaxne-ro nepnot nnacrt or-
xponenno npnstnana nnnrnncron na cnyxy cnoe nannonannsnpym-
me nonnrnxe nanpnmep, xora crponnnct pecnynnxn?
118
BA. Hy, nanepnoe, rax xecrxo +ro ne enanoct, x ymam, uro nmn
crapannct oponontno, no, xoneuno, npn nasnauennn na xa]epy no-
nnrnuecxne nsrnxt yunrtnannct. B openonmnnonnom Bapmancxom
ynnnepcnrere, re nce npenoananne nenoct na pyccxom xstxe, tna
cnntnax cnanncrnxa, n rya nonpann nme npantx nsrnxon.
CI. B cnoe xnnre Bt npenoxnnn xonnennnm onncannx xstxono
nonnrnxn n CCCP, xoropax onpeenxnact nnamnxo nyx norpenoc-
re norpenocrn nenrnunocrn (n cnxsanno c ne nonnrnxn xstxo-
noro crponrentcrna nannonantnocre) n norpenocrn nsanmononnma-
nnx (n pocra ncnontsonannx pyccxoro xstxa). Hacxontxo +ra moent
npnmennma x ncropnn openonmnnonno Poccncxo nmnepnn? Kax ona
yunrtnaer 'ropnsonrantnt cpes xstxono cnryannn, xora xommy-
nnxannx nponcxonr ne nocpecrnom pyccxoro xstxa, a c nomomtm o-
noro ns neomnnanrntx xstxon (cxaxem, ntop enpeen ne n nontsy pyc-
cxoro nnn nontcxoro, a n nontsy yxpanncxoro)? uro ananns noontx
cnryann aer nam c rouxn spennx nonnmannx ]ynxnnn xstxa n mnoro-
cocrannom omecrne?
BA. Hauny c nocnenero nonpoca, rem onee uro x o +rom yxe ne-
mnoro ronopnn. ecrnnrentno, na pernonantnom yponne pyccxn mor
trt n n openonmnnonnoe npemx ne enncrnenntm, ]ynxnnn mexna-
nnonantnoro omennx mornn ntnonnxrtcx n pyrnmn xstxamn, no nn
onn ns nnx ne mor ncnontsonartcx n pamxax nce crpant. cno, uro
enpe mor ntpart yxpanncxn xstx rontxo n rom cnyuae, ecnn on xnn
ram, re +ror xstx pacnpocrpanen, n ne mor ero ncnontsonart yxe axe
n nnncxe nnn n Bapmane. A uro xacaercx norpenocre nenrnunocrn
n nsanmononnmannx, x ymam, uro +ro nemt ynnnepcantnax. uro xaca-
ercx napcxo Poccnn, ro xoneuno, nonnrnxa tna nanpannena, xax n ro
xe npemx n n Anrnnn, n no upannnn, n n Iepmannn, na yonnernopenne
norpenocrn nsanmononnmannx. nx +roro pacnpocrpanxnn rocyap-
crnennt xstx. Hy a uro xacaercx norpenocrn nenrnunocrn, ro rocy-
apcrnennax nonnrnxa o +rom conepmenno ne ymana, noromy uro ncx-
xax nannonantnax nenrnunocrt nocnpnnnmanact n nyumem cnyuae xax
menxoe +rnorpa]nuecxoe pasnnune, npocronaponoe, a n xymem cny-
uae xax cenaparnsm. Bor, cxaxem, na Yxpanne paspemannct yxpannc-
xax nnreparypa n yxpanncxn rearp npocronaponte, na npocronapo-
nte remt; cxaxem, n xnaccnuecxo yxpanncxo pamaryprnn ecrnne
morno nponcxonrt n epenne, rora xax n xaxne-ro ntcoxne xanpt
yxpanncxn xstx ne onycxancx. B +rom yxe mepemnncx nontcxn nnn
119
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
ancrpncxn cenaparnsm. Hocxontxy Ancrpo-Benrpnx n ropaso ont-
me crenenn noepxnnana yxpanncxn xstx, ncxxne nontrxn yxpa-
nnnen ntrn sa npeent otuntx +rnorpa]nuecxnx n nanexrntx pas-
nnun paccmarpnnannct nnn xax nontcxoe nnnxnne nnn xax ancrpnc-
xoe. Horpenocrt n ocoo nenrnunocrn nx pyccxnx y nac nnxora
ronxom ne ocosnananact, nocxontxy ona n rax yonnernopxnact, rax xe,
xax n Coennenntx Brarax uenonex, snammn rontxo anrnncxn xstx
c poxennx, o norpenocrn nenrnunocrn ne ymaer.
SUMMARY
In this issue of Ab Imperio, the editors asked one of Russias leading
specialists on the history of linguistics and language policy, Vladimir
Mikhailovich Alpatov, to discuss several questions pertaining to the vol-
umes thematic focus.
In response to a question about the specificity of the linguistic situation
in the Russian Empire and USSR, Alpatov suggested that the only specific
feature of Russias linguistic composition is the relative linguistic diversity
and greater distance between various languages. Alpatov believes that the
distinction between language and dialect is a complex one that often sug-
gests a projection of a sociolinguistic concept onto linguistics (as illustrat-
ed by the fact that the linguistic difference between some languages is rel-
atively small compared with the differences between some dialects within a
single language).
Discussing well-known cases of the linguistic assimilation of Russians
into various languages, Alpatov suggested that this might have been due to
greater numbers of non-Russians in isolated regions of the country and to
the peripheral nature of Russian nationalism. Responding to the editors
question about the contours of language policies in the Western border-
lands of the Russian Empire, Alpatov stressed the authorities fear of (espe-
cially Polish) separatism and the common 19
th
-century belief that differ-
ences between Russians, Ukrainians, and Belarusians were of minor ethno-
graphic nature, as well as the commonalities between Russian imperial pol-
icies in the Western borderlands and those conducted by Britain in Wales or
Ireland and France in Bretagne. In response to the editors question about
120
missionary activities and alphabet creation in the 19
th
century, Alpatov ar-
gued that such attempts were relatively unsuccessful, although for certain
numerous peoples, especially in the Volga region, literatures were created
due to these efforts. Alpatov also maintained that such attempts were not
specific to Russia, albeit in the Russian Empire alphabet creation by mis-
sionaries was a relatively large scale venture due to numerical size of peo-
ples involved. Elaborating on a question about the applicability of post-
colonial paradigms to Russian linguistic history and contemporary poli-
cies, Alpatov argued that the Russian Empire was never a colonial empire
stricto sensu. Russian language policies in the 19
th
century are more useful-
ly compared with British policies in Ireland rather than with British poli-
cies in India. The Russian language was, indeed, a language of domination,
but it also played a crucial role as a language of inter-ethnic and inter-
national communication. Alpatov also stressed that in certain regions lan-
guages other than Russian fulfilled that role. Responding to a question about
the nature of Russian linguistics as a modern discipline and its role in de-
scribing the linguistic space of Russia in terms of a national or an impe-
rial discipline, Alpatov suggested that the concept of language union does
have potential. Alpatov believes that the language union of Eurasia as de-
scribed by R. Jakobson may well be a myth, but such ideas do apply to the
Balkans or Southeastern Asia. Alpatov argued that linguistics in the Rus-
sian Empire was an imperial discipline in the sense of the diverse origins of
the scholars who built it. Alpatov also suggested that there was little to no
conflict between scholars of Russian and those of other languages of the
Russian Empire and the USSR, although in many parts of the country lin-
guistics emerged under the strong influence of Russian linguistics, to the
extent that in some cases characteristics of Russian were projected onto
other languages of the Russian Empire and the USSR. Nineteenth-century
linguistics described for the most part the Russian language (understood as
composed from the Great Russian, Ukrainian, and Belarusian dialects),
whereas other languages of the empire were described under the umbrella
of Oriental or Indo-European studies. Responding to a question on Russifi-
cation and the national turn in late 19
th
-century linguistic policies, Alpa-
tov suggested that at times Russification were extremely heavy. At the same
time, Alpatov believes that the government did not want to turn all subjects
of the Empire into Russians. In the Soviet period, the initial insistence on
the importance of national languages was replaced with a later model in
which the Russians monolingualism was tolerated and bilingualism among
nationalities was promoted. In certain parts of the USSR, processes similar
121
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
to Russification occurred, in which smaller languages were suppressed in
favor of the titular languages of the national republics. In todays Russia,
Alpatov suggested, an unregulated and elementary process of Russifica-
tion, driven by market forces, is underway. Finally, discussing his own con-
ception of language policies in a multiethnic state as defined by the dynam-
ics of two necessities that of identity and that of mutual understanding
Alpatov argued that this model may be applied universally. In the case of
the Russian Empire, the stress has always been on the need to communicate
rather than to provide opportunities for the expression for particular identi-
ties.
123
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Mnxann OABHAOB
apnyc CTAAKHAC
BBEEHHE K mOPYMY
~AAmABHT, H3LK H HAHHOHAALHAH
HEHTHHHOCTL B POCCHHCKOH HMHEPHH
Ocyxax +rnonnnrnncrnuecxne acnexrt nannocrponrenicrna n
nmnepnxx, ncropnxn uame ncero opamamr nnnmanne na xstxonym no-
nnrnxy nmnepcxo nnacrn, cranonnenne nnreparypntx xstxon neomn-
nnpymmnx nannonanintx rpynn, nsanmoecrnne xstxon n nonn+rnn-
uecxom npocrpancrne n ero nnnxnne na cxnatnanne nenrnunocre.
3ror ]opym nocnxmaercx, na nepnt nsrnx, onee ysxo nponeme
ponn an]annra n xstxono nonnrnxe Poccncxo nmnepnn na ee sana-
ntx oxpannax, panno xax n n nponeccax nannocrponrenicrna neomn-
nnpymmnx +rnnuecxnx rpynn. Crarin ]opyma cnnerenicrnymr, uro
nponema +ra nonce ne uacrnax. B ncropnn Poccncxo nmnepnn n CCCP
ntop an]annra nx roro nnn nnoro xstxa, a raxxe op]orpa]nn, rpa-
]nxn n mpn]ra n pamxax onoro an]annra uacro cranonnncx npeme-
rom nepnocrenenno nonnrnuecxo naxnocrn.
Kax nsnecrno, eme nponeennax Herpom I pe]opma asyxn saxnmua-
na n cee ntpasnreninoe nocnanne: rpaxancxn mpn]r snamenonan
coo pasptn c rpannnonno nepxonnocnanxncxo opasonannocrim
n nnepenne nono, cexynxpno-enponecxo xynirypno moenn, a rax-
xe npenocxnman nerponcxne ycnnnx no cosannm nonoro nnreparyp-
noro xstxa. 3naunmocri +roro nonpoca nx nmneparopa nornepxaer n
124
M. onnnon, . Cranmnac, Beeoeuue r qopv+v
ero npncraninoe nnnmanne x raxnm eranxm asyuno pe]opmt, xax
nauepranne yxn. Ipa]nxa nono neuarn nmena xnnte ueprt cxocrna c
narnncxnm mpn]rom 'anrnxna.
1
Herponcxn nnrepec x an]annrntm +xcnepnmenram cnycrx nonropa
nexa ynacneonan Hnxona I. Onaxo nx nero, n ornnune or Herpa, xn-
pnnnnna tna ne osexrom pe]opmnponannx, a xax pas nncrpymenrom
xynirypno +xcnancnn, nanpannenno, n uacrnocrn, na nonicxn xstx.
Bosmoxnocri nepenoa nonicxoro an]annra c narnnnnt na xnpnnnnny
ocyxanaci n nyx cnennanintx xomnrerax (1844 n 1852 rr.), no oco-
enno ocrpo +ra nponema ncrana nosnee, nocne nnapcxoro noccra-
nnx 1863 r.
2
Hmenno c pyccxo-nonicxnm conepnnuecrnom tn cnxsan n
nepnt o]nnnanint sanper na ncnonisonanne narnnnnt n nynnxa-
nnxx na 'pyccxom xstxe.
3
On nocneonan n 1853 r. xax peaxnnx nnacrn
na nocrynnnmee n Mnnncrepcrno naponoro npocnemennx npenoxe-
nne, oparnoe nnxonaencxomy samtcny, ncnonisonari 'nonicxne yx-
nt n pyccxo nncimennocrn.
Kpome ynomxnyroro, ntnnrannci n pyrne nnant narnnnsannn pyc-
cxo asyxn, c ncnonisonannem cnenn]nuecxn nonicxnx yxn nnn es
nero, no conpemennnxn uame ncero ornocnnnci x +rnm nnanam nno npo-
nnuecxn, xax x npasntm ]anrasnxm, nno paspaxenno xax x noo-
spnreninomy npoxexrepcrny. Becima noxasarenen npnmep K. M. Kannc-
xoro, crpacrnoro croponnnxa narnnnnt n pyccxom xstxe, onynnxonan-
mero px pommp na +ry remy n 1840-1860-x rr.
4
Xorx Kanncxn paro-
nan sa 'uncrym, r.e. es ncnonisonannx nonicxo rpa]nxn narnnnny,
onn ns nnnxrenintx nnnrnncron XIX n. . K. Ipor npespnrenino oro-
snancx o ero nynnxannxx, namexnyn na xxot nonicxoe nponcxoxe-
nne anropa (rem camtm nopasymenax, uro pyccxomy raxax nex npnrn
n ronony ne morna).
5
Mexy rem, npncrpacrne Kanncxoro x narnncxo
rpa]nxe ponnno ero c Herpom I, xoropt ono npemx axe xoren non-
nocrim samennri yxny u na i, a s na s.
1
B. M. Xnnon. stx n xynirypa n Poccnn XVIII nexa. Mocxna, 1996. C. 73-88.
2
B. A. Ycnencxn. Hnxona I n nonicxn xstx (stxonax nonnrnxa Poccncxo
nmnepnn n ornomennn Hapcrna Honicxoro: nonpoct rpa]nxn n op]orpa]nn) //
B. A. Ycnencxn. Hcropnxo-]nnonornuecxne ouepxn. Mocxna, 2004. C. 123-155.
3
Honxrne 'pyccxn xstx, xoneuno xe, nxnmuano n nynnxannn na enopyccxom n
manopyccxom 'napeunxx.
4
Cm., nanp.: |K. Kanncxn.| Predlogenie vseem Ruschim gramotnhim ldeam. CH.,
1862.
5
Cm. crarim H. Pemn n annom ]opyme.
125
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Hesanncnmo or crenenn npocrort n yocrna n op]orpa]nuecxom n
]onernuecxom ornomennxx (mano xro ns ceronxmnnx pyccxnx noniso-
narene nexnpnnnnsnponanntx nepcn SMS n +nexrponno nourt c xoy
'pacmn]pyer nexoropte ns nepenoxenn Kanncxoro), n XIX nexe
nmo npoexr narnncxo rpancnnrepannn pyccxo nncimennocrn ne
nmen t yymero. B xonrexcre nannonannsannn Poccncxo nmnepnn
orxasaricx or xnpnnnnnt, xoropax tna xnmuentm arpnyrom pyccxo
n cnanxncxo, a raxxe npanocnanno nenrnunocrn, nx pyccxoro o-
mecrna tno npocro nemtcnnmo.
Horomy n sanper 1853 r. na ncnonisonanne narnnnnt n pyccxom xst-
xe ne tn o nopt o npemenn axryanen (n ocraercx o cnx nop manons-
necrntm n ncropnorpa]nn). Onaxo n xonne 1850-x rr. nponema an]a-
nnra npnopena nonym ocrpory n snoonennocri. Hororonxa orment
xpenocrnoro npana, a sarem n cama +mancnnannx nocrannnn nepe poc-
cncxnmn nnacrxmn nonpoc o yyme xynirypno n nonnrnuecxo nen-
rnunocrn xpecrixncrna, ocoenno enopyccxoro n manopyccxoro (yxpa-
nncxoro), xoropoe, cornacno roramne neonoreme, nxonno nmecre c
nennxopoccamn n omepyccxn napo, no naxonnoci no yrposo ono-
nxunnannx. Tpenora sa pyccxocri xpecrixncxo macct ycnnnnanaci rem,
uro npnmepno n +ro xe npemx ancrpncxne nnacrn nauann neuarari xnn-
rn nx pycnnon narnncxnmn yxnamn. To xe camoe enann n nonxxn n
Poccncxo nmnepnn. Taxne nontrxn nocnpnnnmannci nmnepcxo nna-
crim xax crpemnenne ee conepnnxon neperxnyri uacri nocrounocnanxn-
cxoro nacenennx na cnom cropony. A re exrenn, xoropte yxe mtcnnnn
n xareropnxx moepnoro nannonannsma, ycmarpnnann n +rom nocxrareni-
crno na nean omepyccxoro nannonaninoro enncrna.
6
B +ro cnryannn n 1859 r. tn nsan nont sanper na neuaranne
yxnape, 'coepxamnx n cee npnmenenne nonicxoro an]annra x pyc-
cxomy xstxy. 3a nnm nocneonan anornunt, c ]opmanino rouxn spe-
nnx, nnpxynxp Banyena 1863 r.: c ono cropont, yrnepxanoci, uro
'nnxaxoro ocoennoro manopoccncxoro xstxa ne tno, ner n tri ne
moxer, a c pyro paspemanaci nynnxannx ronixo raxnx nsann na
+rom xstxe, xoropte 'npnnanexar x onacrn nsxmno nnreparypt.
Eme uepes ro n Bnnencxom renepan-ryepnaropcrne (r.n. Cenepo-3a-
nant xpa) n cocene c nnm ryepnnn Hapcrna Honicxoro nauanaci
nporpamma oxsareninoro nneennx xnpnnnnnt n nnroncxo n nartmc-
6
A. Miller. Kalba, tapatye ir lojalumas Rusijos imperijos valdzios politikoje // Raidzi
draudimo metai / Sud. D. Stalinas. Vilnius, 2004. Pp. 19-20.
126
xo nncimennocrn, a n Bapmane tna cenana nepnax npoa xnpnnnn-
sannn nsann na nonicxom.
3rn n cmexnte c nnmn cmxert ocyxamrcx n nacroxmem ]opyme.
Xenptx Inemonxn opamaer name nnnmanne na neonornuecxne oc-
nont xnpnnnnsannn nncimennocrn ne ronixo nocrounocnanxncxnx, no
n pyrnx neomnnnpymmnx +rnnuecxnx rpynn. Ho mnennm cnanxno-
]nnon, n nepnym ouepei A. u. Inni]epnnra, na sanantx oxpannax
nmnepnn nyxno tno ncnonisonari merot nonnrnxn 'pasenx n nna-
crny,
7
r. e. orpanri yxpannnen, enopycon, nnronnen, nartme n p.
or nnnxnnx 'nononnsma, a n xopenntx nonicxnx semnxx (n Hapcrne
Honicxom) cneonano ]opcnponari +rnorpa]nuecxne pasnnunx, at
paspymnri npecrannenne o enno nonicxo nannn. B oonx cnyuaxx
momntm cpecrnom xynirypno nnxenepnn cunranaci xnpnnnnsannx
nncimennocrn.
Ocoenno uyncrnnrenino, xax noxastnaer n cnoe crarie Hoxannec
Pemn, nmnepcxax mpoxparnx ornocnnaci x nynnxannxm na yxpannc-
xom xstxe. Amnnncrparopon ecnoxonno ne ronixo ncnonisonanne n
nnx narnnnnt, no n pacnpocrpanenne xnpnnnnuecxoro nncima na ocno-
ne ]onernuecxo op]orpa]nn 'xynnmonxn. Hocnenxx n tna san-
pemena r.n. 3mcxnm yxasom 1876 r.
Hnroncxax nponemarnxa npecrannena n crarixx apnyca Cranm-
naca n Mnxanna onnnona. Ecnn o nocnenero npemenn ncropnxn
osxcnxnn xnpnnnnsannm nnroncxnx nsann nno xax crpemnenne
nmnepcxo nnacrn x pycn]nxannn (accnmnnxnnn) nnronnen,
8
nno xax
sneno n nenn mep no nx enononnsannn es xnntx accnmnnxropcxnx
npnrxsann,
9
n nasnanntx crarixx enaercx nontrxa noxasari pasnte
nosspennx na nenn +ro xamnannn, cocymecrnonanmne n mpoxparn-
uecxo cpee. Oa anropa cornacnt n rom, uro nx uacrn poccncxo
mpoxparnn (ntcoxonocrannenntx amnnncrparopon, unnonnnxon
7
O ocyxennn raxnx ne n mpoxparnuecxnx c]epax cm.: . Cranmnac. Ipannnt
n norpannuie: enopyct n +rnonnnrnncrnuecxax nonnrnxa Poccncxo nmnepnn na
3anantx oxpannax n nepno Bennxnx pe]opm // Ab Imperio. 2003. X 1. C. 266-270.
8
Taxoe mnenne npeonaano n nnroncxo ncropnorpa]nn. Hoponee cm.: . Cra-
nmnac. Bsrnx na nonnrnxy Poccncxo nmnepnn n nnroncxo ncropnorpa]nn //
3anante oxpannt Poccncxo nmnepnn / Ho pe. M. . onnnona, A. H. Mnnne-
pa. Mocxna, 2005 (n neuarn).
9
Theodore Weeks. OIIicial Russia and Lithuanians, 1863-1905 // Lithuanian Historical
Studies. 2001. Vol. 5. Pp. 68-84; A. Miller. Kalba, tapatye ir lojalumas Rusijos imperijos
valdzios politikoje. P. 22.
127
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
nnnnnaropon pe]opm n Hapcrne Honicxom) +ra mepa ecrnnrenino
osnauana, no npenmymecrny, enononnsannm nnronnen. Ho mnennm
. Cranmnaca, nocne roro, xax +ror +xcnepnmenr nonan n pyxn unnon-
nnxon Bnnencxoro yuenoro oxpyra, ero npnopnrerno saaue crana
no xpane mepe uacrnunax xstxonax accnmnnxnnx nnronnen. M. on-
nnon nonaraer, uro xnpnnnnna tna nncrpymenrom cronixo xe +rno-
nnnrnncrnuecxo, cxonixo connanino nonnrnxn, nanenenno, n corna-
cnn c yxom Bennxnx pe]opm, na nnrerpannm nnroncxoro nacenennx n
omenmnepcxoe xpecrixncxoe cocnonne.
3aort, cnxsannte c an]annrom, nosnnxann ne ronixo y nmnepcxnx
nnacre. Hnept enopyccxoro nannonaninoro nnxennx n nauane XX n.
nsanann xnnrn xax narnncxnmn, rax n pyccxnmn yxnamn. Hepenec n
cropony xnpnnnnnt, no mnennm Ceprex Toxrx, tn cnxsan c xon]ec-
cnonanintm cocranom enopyccxoro nacenennx: nx npanocnanntx,
xoropte n cocrannxnn onimnncrno enopyccxoro nacenennx, ronixo
xnnrn, naneuarannte npnntuntmn pyccxnmn yxnamn, tnn 'cno-
nmn.
Marepnant ]opyma nosnonxmr npenonoxnri, uro nx enopyccxo-
ro nannonaninoro npoexra nonpoc o asyxe tn menee ocrptm, uem n
yxpanncxom cnyuae. Kax cneyer ns crarin H. Pemn, n cpee yxpannc-
xnx nannonanncron nocnrene xonxypnpymmnx npoexron yxpanncxo-
ro nannocrponrenicrna nanonee ropxune ncxyccnn nennci ne cronixo
o cpannnrenintx npenmymecrnax narnnnnt n xnpnnnnnt, cxonixo o
op]orpa]nn n pamxax xnpnnnnuecxoro an]annra. Cnnerenicrna romy
naxonm n n crarie Pnxapt Byninnyc, ocnemamme cnoxnym npet-
cropnm nynnxannn nepnoro yxpanncxoro nepenoa Enanrenn. Pasnax
creneni naxnocrn an]annrno nponemt nx enopyccxoro n yxpannc-
xoro nannonanintx npoexron osxcnxercx rem, uro, n ornnune or yxpa-
nncxnx nannonanncron, enopyccxne ne nmenn cnoero 'Hiemonra sa
npeenamn Poccncxo nmnepnn. a n yxpanncxoe nannonaninoe nn-
xenne n nenom ornnuanoci onime pasnnrocrim, ero yuacrnnxn cpan-
nnrenino pano nouyncrnonann norpenocri ormexenaricx or arpny-
ron pyccxo nenrnunocrn.
nx exrene nnroncxoro nnn nartmcxoro nannonanintx nnxenn
peanino nnemmt ntopa an]annra ]axrnuecxn ne cymecrnonano (xorx
n cepenne XIX n. tnn xax nartmn, rax n nnronnt, nacrpoennte npo-
rnn xynirypno omnnnponanmnx +nnr nonxxon n Hnrne n Benopyccnn
n nemnen n Hpnanrncxom xpae n npenaranmne nepern na xnpnn-
nnny). nx nnronnen nsannx na nx ponom xstxe, naneuarannte pyc-
128
cxnmn yxnamn, ocranannci uyxnmn,
10
rnanntm opasom noromy, uro
asyxa n nx rnasax oueni recno cnxstnanaci c pennrne. Harnncxax (nnn
'nonicxax) asyxa npornnonocrannxnaci pyccxo no xon]eccnonani-
nomy npnsnaxy rax xe, xax xaronnuecxoe ncnoneanne npornnocroxno
npanocnannomy.
B nacroxmem ]opyme ner crare, cnennanino nocnxmenntx +xcne-
pnmenram c an]annramn n pyrnx oxpannntx pernonax nmnepnn n XIX
n., n uacrnocrn cpen rmpxcxnx n ]nnno-yropcxnx napoon Hononxix.
Ho orpannuenne ncxyccnn sanantmn oxpannamn ne tno cosnareni-
no ycranonxo peaxropon ]opyma. B raxom noope marepnanon xoc-
nenno uepes xon]nrypannm nccneonarenicxo nponemarnxn, rema-
rnuecxnx npenourenn n meroon orpasnnnci osexrnnnte pasnn-
unx, xapaxrepnsonanmne pe]opmt an]annron n pasntx pernonax n mo-
rnnannn nx rnopnon. Byxnaninax xomnaparnnncrnxa seci npx nn nno-
ornopna. Cxopee, onnm ns xpnrepnen cpannennx moxer crari creneni
nsanmocnxsn noontx pe]opm c conpemenno nm nayxo noome n
nnnrnncrnuecxo +xcneprnso n uacrnocrn. Ecnn nnepenne xnpnnnn-
nt n nncimennocri napoon Hononxix conepmanoci npn nenocpecrnen-
nom yuacrnn nnntx xstxoneon n cranonnnoci npemerom yuentx
ncxyccn, ro na sanantx oxpannax ananornunax xamnannx ornnua-
naci onime neonornsanne, naxanom nonnrnuecxnx crpacre, a rax-
xe amnnncrparnnntm nponsnonom. Bonpoc o rom, xax oxrpnna Inni-
]epnnra npenomnxnaci n ymax amnnncrparopon, ns xaxnx eme ncrou-
nnxon uepnann onn cnon nnnrnncrnuecxne cyxennx, necomnenno rpe-
yer aninemero nsyuennx.
` ` `
Hcropnuecxoe nsyuenne mpoxparnuecxnx n omecrnenntx ncxyc-
cn, nocnxmenntx raxomy naxnomy mapxepy +rnoxynirypno n nanno-
nanino npnnanexnocrn, xax an]annr, rpeyer nontmennoro nnnma-
nnx x opnrnnanino nornxe nx yuacrnnxon. upesntuano naxno ne re-
pxri ns nny pacxoxennx mexy ceronxmnnmn nccneonarenicxnmn
xareropnxmn n xstxom camoonncannx axropon nannocrponrenicrna (nnn
xstxom, xoropt ncnonisonancx, nanpnmep, nx onncannx nx exreni-
nocrn nmnepcxo nnacrim). nx crare annoro ]opyma naxnoe snaue-
10
Hsnecrnt ronixo ennnunte cnyuan uacrno nepenncxn, xora nocnrenn nnronc-
xoro xstxa ncnonisonann pyccxne yxnt. Cm., nanpnmep: J. Venskiene. Kirilika rasytas
lietuviskas atvirukas (XX amziaus pradzia?) // Archivum lithuanicum. 2004. T. 6. Pp.
315-318.
129
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
nne nmeer nccneonarenicxax xonnennnx 'onimo pyccxo nannn, oco-
enno axrnnno paspaartnaemax n nocnenne rot H. E. Iopnsonrontm
n A. H. Mnnnepom.
11
Hesanncnmo pyr or pyra onn noxastnamr, xax n
ncropnorpa]nn n nynnnncrnxe ]opmnponanoci npecrannenne o rpn-
enno (nennxopocct, manopocct, enopyct) pyccxo nannonanino
omnocrn n xax ono +xcnnyarnponanoci nnacrxmn n nannonanncrnuec-
xn nacrpoenntmn pyccxnmn nnrennexryanamn nx opit c yxpannc-
xnm (npexe ncero) nannocrponrenicrnom. B xauecrne nosnanarenino-
ro nncrpymenra xonnennnx 'onimo pyccxo nannn nosnonxer rou-
nee ntxnnri, rax cxasari, +rnnuecxne nnn +rnonnnrnncrnuecxne 'nnn-
st n onrnxe pyccxoro nannocrponrenicrna. Onaxo ocraercx nonpoc o
pyrnx 'nnnsax. Bcera nn npecrannenne o 'nocrounocnanxncxom rpn-
enncrne (samernm nonyrno, uro cama xareropnx 'nocrounoe cnanxn-
crno eme ne tna rax oruexanena n mtmnennn pyccxnx nannonannc-
ron XIX n., xax n conpemennom +rnorpa]nuecxom noxaynxpnn) n uer-
xax reppnropnanino-reorpa]nuecxax npoexnnx +roro opasa tnn nx
pyccxoro nannonannsma nesamennmtm cpecrnom camoocmtcnennx n
camonernrnmannn? Bei pyccxax nannx onpeenxnaci n noopaxanaci
raxxe uepes pennrnosnte, connoxynirypnte, nnnnnnsannonnte n py-
rne xareropnn. Homemaemte nnxe crarin X. Inemonxoro, . Cranm-
naca n M. onnnona coepxar marepnan, yexammn n rom, uro n
rnasax nonneuenntx n pyccxoe nannocrponrenicrno mpoxparon n ny-
nnnncron 1860-x rr. cnanxncxocri n necnanxncxocri tnn ononino re-
xyunmn nonxrnxmn, ne npeonpeenxnmnmn xecrxo coepxannx pyc-
cxocrn, yi ro n repmnnax nacenennx nnn reppnropnn. H nnyrpennxx
crpyxrypa pyccxo omnocrn morna mtcnnricx nonce ne 'rpnanrynxp-
no, xax npenonaraer xonnennnx 'onimo pyccxo nannn.
Mt nanmaem nnrepecnt +]]exr, xora +ra xonnennnx, cmemn-
naxci n nponecce nccneonannx (nepexo nomnmo nonn nccneonarenx)
c cnnxponntmn nsyuaemtm cotrnxm repmnnamn n ]paseonorne, mn-
mnxpnpyer no ayrenrnunoe nonxrne +noxn, yro t ne cxonnmee c
xstxa roramnnx exrene. Ho npecrannm cee, uro cxasann t nep-
11
A. H. Mnnnep. 'Yxpanncxn nonpoc n nonnrnxe nnacre n pyccxom omecrnen-
nom mnennn (nropax nononnna XIX n.). Canxr-Herepypr, 2000. C. 31-41; H. E. Io-
pnsonron. 'Bonimax pyccxax nannx n nmnepcxo n pernonanino crparernn camo-
epxannx // Hpocrpancrno nnacrn: Hcropnuecxn ontr Poccnn n ntsont conpe-
mennocrn. Mocxna, 2001. C. 129-150; A. Mnnnep. Hmnepnx n nannx n noopaxennn
pyccxoro nannonannsma. 3amerxn na nonxx ono crarin A. H. Htnnna // Poccnc-
xax nmnepnx n cpannnrenino nepcnexrnne. Mocxna, 2004. C. 263-285.
130
conaxn nynnxyemtx crare, onenci nm ysnari o cee xax o npnnep-
xennax 'onimo pyccxo nannn? (Hexoropte ns 'opycnrene 3a-
nanoro xpax npnnnnnnanino ne ncnonisonann axe repmnna 'nannx,
cunrax ero nnoxstuntm sanmcrnonannem, pasnarammnm pyccxym 'ua-
poouocmi.) B rom, uro peui ner ne npocro o repmnnonornuecxnx nstc-
xax, mt moxem yenricx na npnmepe crarin P. Byninnyc. 'eart |o
craryce yxpanncxoro xstxa. Peo.| pasnepnynnci nn onime, nn meni-
me xax noxpyr nonpoca o rom, yacrcx nn ocymecrnnri nnn npeornpa-
rnri npoexr cosannx onimo pyccxo nannn, nnmer anrop, oo-
cnontnax npnmenenne em nonxrn 'pyco]nn n 'yxpanno]nn. 3ccen-
nnannsnpymmee npecrannenne o 'onimo pyccxo nannn xax o or-
pe]nexrnponannom 'npoexre, y xoroporo nmennci monnnsonannte
croponnnxn n npornnnnxn pyccxne n 'pyco]nnt, c ono cropont,
n 'yxpanno]nnt c pyro, cxastnaercx seci n na opamennn c
opnrnnanintmn repmnnamn +noxn. Tepmnn 'pyc(c)o]nn ncnonisyercx
n nnreparype, xax npannno, nnmi nx onncannx onpeenenno nonnrn-
uecxo opnenrannn rannnncxnx pycnnon, no ne nx oosnauennx, xax
nnmer Byninnyc n npnmeuannn 3, 'rex, xro cpen pyccxoxstunoro n yx-
pannoxstunoro nacenennx ntcrynan npornn nmo ]opmt yxpanncxo
nenrnunocrn pernonanino nnn nannonanino.
Hpenoxennax P. Byninnyc na raxom ocnonannn cxema ntnpxmnxer
cnoxnoe conounnenne n nsanmoecrnne pasntx ]opm nenrnunocrn
manopoccncxoro/yxpanncxoro nacenennx (n nsopaxaer ncxypc yx-
panncxoro nannocrponrenicrna xorx n onnosnnnonntm, no n xoneunom
cuere nropnuntm n nponsnontm or xonnenron pyccxoro nannonanns-
ma). A. H. Mnnnep, c xoroptm ona nonemnsnpyer no anno npone-
me,
12
npenaraer pasnnuari nme c moepno yxpanncxo nenrnuno-
crim n nocnrene pasnnuntx ]opm rpannnonno pernonanino nen-
rnunocrn, xoropax ne ncera, no uacro coueranaci c npnnepxennocrim
nee omepyccxo nannn. B cxeme xe Byninnyc opia neercx mexy
nymx xxot nnonne ntxpncrannnsonanmnmncx moepntmn nanno-
12
Xapaxrepno raxxe yrnepxenne P. Byninnyc (npnmeuanne 14), uro Mnnnep 'npn-
stnaer (n ornnune or Anpeaca Kannenepa, Hnana Pynnnxoro n up+nxa Ctcnna)
npnmenxri xax asncnoe nonxrne manopycc`, a ne yxpannen. eno, ymaercx, ne n
onime nnn menime 'asncnocrn +rnonnma, a onxri-raxn n pasnnunn mexy
moepno n npemoepno nenrnunocrxmn. Mnnnep npenaraer ncnonisonari rep-
mnn 'yxpannnt nx onncannx nme, nmenmnx yxpanncxym nenrn]nxannm, n
pasnnunte repmnnt ('pycnnt, 'manopocct), xoropte ncnonisonannci nx camo-
onncannx remn, xro ne nmen yxpanncxo nenrnunocrn. Cm. raxxe: A. Mnnnep.
Yxpanno]nnicrno // Cnanxnoneenne. 1998. X 5. C. 28-37.
131
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
nanintmn nenrnunocrxmn, a pernonaninte nenrnunocrn npn raxom
ocnemennn, pasymeercx, oronnramrcx n rycrym reni.
O necoornercrnnn mexy xstxamn camoonncannx n nnemnero onn-
cannx nocnrene ro nnn nno nenrnunocrn noyxaer saymaricx n
crarix C. Toxrx. Hpexn conpemenntx enopycon onnctnannci camt-
mn pasntmn repmnnamn axe n XIX nexe. Hocne nnapcxoro noccrannx
npecrannrenn nmnepcxo amnnncrpannn, onacaxci nosnnxnonennx
cpen enopycon ananora yxpanno]nnicrna, ne ronixo cctnannci na
npnnanexnocri enopycon x omepyccxomy rpnenncrny, no n crapa-
nnci cosari nneuarnenne nx nanexronornuecxo n +rnorpa]nuecxo
pasponennocrn, ynorpenxx c +ro nenim repmnnt 'xpnnnun, 'uep-
nopyct n np.
13
Oreninoro ynomnnannx sacnyxnnaer npnnonmt n
crarie repmnn 'pycxn (op]orpa]nx npnnnnnnanina), xoroptm, no
cnonam anropa, conpemennnxn nastnann xnnxnt, ntcoxn xstx Be-
nnxoro xnxxecrna Hnroncxoro, rax n ne 'nospoxennt nnocnecrnnn.
Ho nnxe, nnrnpyx nonicxoe sarnanne nepnoro enopyccxoxstunoro ns-
annx 1835 r., C. Toxri ncnonisyer ror xe repmnn nx nepenoa ntpa-
xennx 'jzyk polsko-ruski 'nonicxo-pycxn xstx. Henpocro ycra-
nonnri, xaxo cmtcn nxnatnano n repmnn 'polsko-ruski nnnencxoe
xaronnuecxoe yxonencrno, nsanmee xarexnsnc na xstxe oxopmnxemo-
ro nm nacenennx, no npenmymecrny xpecrixncxoro, a camo oxornee ro-
nopnnmee na nonicxom. 'Ruski mor oosnauari, no-nepntx, Poccnm xax
raxonym (n xauecrne npocropeunoro napnanra nonicxoro cnona
'rosyjski), a no-nroptx, cnanxncxoe nacenenne 'nocrountx xpecon
tnme Peun Hocnonnro n ero ooconennocrn or nennxopoccon (no-
urn +xnnnanenr nepexo ncnonisyemomy n conpemenno ncropnorpa-
]nn no ne n crarie C. Toxrx repmnny 'pycnncxn). Mt nnnm, uro
nponema nepenoa opnrnnanino nomenxnarypt nenrnunocre na
xstx conpemenntx nccneonarenicxnx xareropn recno cnxsana c saa-
ue nnrepnperannn mornnon n nene ncropnuecxnx axropon.
` ` `
Baxnocri an]annra n ]opmnponannn nannonanintx nenrnunoc-
re nornepxaercx remn meramop]osamn, xoropte nponsomnn co mno-
rnmn xstxamn n XX n. B 1920-e rr., xax nsnecrno, n Conercxo Poccnn,
13
Cm. o +rom: Benopyccnx n Yxpanna. Hcropnx n xynirypa. Exeronnx. 2003. Moc-
xna, 2003. C. 184-188 (ntcrynnenne M. onnnona na xpyrnom crone 'Mexannsmt
]opmnponannx yxpanncxo n enopyccxo nann n poccncxom n omecnanxncxom
xonrexcre).
132
a norom n n CCCP, nncimennocri mnornx +rnonannonanintx rpynn tna
nepeneena na narnnnny. Hpnmeuarenino, uro +ra xamnannx oxnarnna
ne ronixo panee ecnncimennte napot, no n re, xoropte ynorpenxnn
xnpnnnnny (mopna, mapnnt n p.). Bnn ncxyccnn n o narnnnsannn
pyccxoro xstxa. B pamxax nonnrnxn xopennsannn n 1920-e rr. xnpnnnn-
na ornepranaci xax cnmnon pycn]nxannn, a, x npnmepy, narnnnsannx
nncimennocrn rmpxcxnx xstxon nnenaci cpecrnom opit c rpan-
nnonno ncnamcxo pennrnosnocrim. Haxonen, narnncxn an]annr xa-
sancx npnnnexarenintm n nepcnexrnne mnpono penonmnnn, rnanno
apeno xoropo mtcnnnaci 3ananax Enpona.
14
Onaxo nauanmncx n 1930-e rr. nponecc nannonannsannn Conerc-
xoro Comsa nmecre c orxasom or nen mnpono penonmnnn npnnen x
maccono xnpnnnnsannn. K nauany 1950-x rr. n CCCP ne ocranoci nn
onoro xstxa, coxpannnmero nneennym n 19201930-e rr. narnnnny.
Cnycrx nonnexa mt nanmaem oparnt nponecc. Pacna CCCP n
crpemnenne ymenimnri nnnxnne Poccnn n nontx nesanncnmtx rocy-
apcrnax, opnenrannx na cnnxenne c 3anano Enpono n n nexoro-
ptx cnyuaxx c Typnne, a raxxe onacennx no nonoy ncnamcxoro ]yn-
amenrannsma npnnenn x romy, uro no mnornx tnmnx conercxnx pec-
nynnxax (Monone, Asepaxane, Ysexncrane, Typxmenncrane) xn-
pnnnnna n nncimennocrn rnrynintx nann tna samenena narnnnne.
Ananornunte nontrxn n Tarapcrane xnann]nnnponant Koncrnrynn-
onntm cyom Poccncxo ueepannn (nocranonnenne or 16 noxpx
2004 r.) xax anrnxoncrnrynnonnte: 'Ycranonnenne ro nnn nno rpa-
]nuecxo ocnont an]annra rocyapcrnennoro xstxa (xnpnnnnnt, na-
rnnnnt nnn pyro), xax cnnerenicrnyer ncropnuecxn ontr, oyc-
nonnnnaercx ne ronixo n ne cronixo ocoennocrxmn ]onernxn xstxa,
cxonixo nponcxoxmnmn n omecrne nepemenamn connanino-xyniryp-
noro n nannonanino-ncropnuecxoro xapaxrepa, a raxxe nnrepecamn ro-
cyapcrna na pasntx +ranax ero pasnnrnx, n rom uncne n c]epe mexy-
napontx ornomenn.
15
Yunrtnax, xpome roro, peaxnnm Iocyapcrnen-
no ymt na npenoxennx narnnnsannn rarapcxo nncimennocrn,
16
14
Terry Martin. The AIIirmative Action Empire. Nations and Nationalism in the Soviet
Union, 1923-1939. Ithaca and London, 2001. Pp. 182-207.
15
Cm. http://www.ksrI.ru/doc/postan/p1604.htm (nocnenee nocemenne 8 nmnx
2005 r.).
16
Cm. http://www.akdi.ru/gd/plenz/2002/06/s05-06v.htm; http://wbase.duma.gov.ru/
steno/nph-sdb.exe?B0CW|F11&15.11.2002&F11&15.11.2002&F11&&F258&&|
H1560 (nocnenee nocemenne 8 nmnx 2005 r.).
133
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
moxno yrnepxari, uro 'an]annrnt cenaparnsm pacnennnaercx n ce-
ronxmne Poccnn xax npenoctnxa x nonnrnuecxomy ooconennm.
Becrepnnsannx noncenenno xnsnn n Poccnn n n ocoennocrn pyc-
cxoro xstxa nosnonxer no-nonomy xonrexcryannsnponari ontr npexnnx
ncxyccn o nosmoxno narnnnsannn pyccxo nncimennocrn. Crnxn-
noe, nepernamenrnponannoe (nnpouem, sauacrym rexnnuecxn ntnyxen-
noe) ynorpenenne narnncxo rpancnnrepannn n conpemenno nn]op-
marnxe n cpecrnax cnxsn, noxany, morno t nonpannricx Kanncxo-
my xcrarn cxasari, npary naxpnrnuecxnx snaxon! xax nepnt mar x
ocymecrnnennm ero meurt. Ho enaer nn raxax npaxrnxa xori cxonixo-
nnyi peanino nepcnexrnny npnnxrnx narnnnnt n xauecrne oxsa-
renino nopmt pyccxo nncimennocrn? Hntmn cnonamn: osnauaer nn
ononino mnpoxoe n, uame ncero, +monnonanino nnxax ne narpyxen-
noe ncnonisonanne narnnnsnponanno rpa]nxn n uacrno c]epe yrpa-
ry xnpnnnnne cnoero nynnunoro cnmnonnsma, cnxsn c pyccxo nanno-
nanino nenrnunocrim? Ena nn. Ynorpenenne onpeenennoro an-
]annra n uacrno c]epe cnocono nocnpenxrcrnonari npnnynrenino-
my, amnnncrparnnnomy nnepennm xonxypnpymme asyxn, xax +ro
tno n cnyuae c xnpnnnnsanne nnroncxo nncimennocrn no nropo
nononnne XIX n. Onnm ns conpemenntx ananoron nnroncxoro nporn-
noecrnnx xnpnnnnne xnnxercx ncnonisonanne uacrim nacenennx Ta-
rapcrana narnnnnt n nnuno nepenncxe na ponom xstxe. Hnoe eno
ntnemnee npnmenenne narnncxnx yxn nocnrenxmn pyccxoro xstxa.
uame ncero ono cnmnonnuecxn nerpanino n ne xnnxercx +nemenrom
xaxoro t ro nn tno npoexra nannocrponrenicrna. C onimnm ocno-
nannem n nem moxno ynneri ono ns npoxnnenn rnoanncrcxo ren-
ennnn x ynpomennm nannonanintx op]orpa]n (mnorne nn ns o-
pononintx nnn nenonintx 'narnnnsaropon yrpyxamr cex, x npnme-
py, nocranonxo anocrpo]a na mecre mxrxoro snaxa?).
Tem ne menee, nerpyno npecrannri, xax npn nsmenennn nnyrpnro-
cyapcrnenno nnn mexynapono cnryannn axe raxax anexax or
nynnuno c]ept npaxrnxa moxer cnpononnponari y xoro-ro onesnen-
noe omymenne yrpost nannonaninomy enncrny. Tnopnt xstxono
nonnrnxn n Poccncxo nmnepnn n CCCP cnnmxom uacro n npxmonn-
neno enann cranxy na cnmnonnuecxn norennnan xnpnnnnnt, n or-
uacrn no+romy n nepapxnn xomnonenron pyccxo nannonanino nen-
rnunocrn sa an]annrom o cnx nop yepxnnaercx necima ntcoxn cra-
ryc. Bocnpnxrne xnpnnnnnt xax nourn caxpaninoro ocroxnnx pyccxo
nannn npnnonr, n uacrnocrn, x romy, uro 'rpa]nuecxax ocnona an]a-
134
nnra npecraer n nonnrnuecxnx earax uyri nn ne nenocpecrnen-
ntm ]axropom rpaxancxo nnrerpannn mnoronannonaninoro nacene-
nnx Pu. Mexy rem ns ncropnuecxoro ontra, na xoropt cctnamrcx
rax oxorno ceronxmnne ecxomnpomnccnte samnrnnxn xnpnnnnnt,
nnno, uro an]annr onapyxnnaer cno nnrerparnnnt, monnnsym-
mn +]]exr npexe ncero rora, xora ncnonisyercx n xauecrne opynx
npornn +rnnuecxn mornnnponannoro (nnn nonxroro xax raxonoe) roc-
nocrna n annennx.
SUMMARY
The guest editors of the Ab Imperio special forum on Alphabet, Lan-
guage and National Identity in the Russian Empire introduce in their fore-
word the general historiographic context for discussing alphabet reforms in
the Russian Empire, as well as present the contributions published in this
forum. Mikhail Dolbilov and Darius Stalinas note that the alphabet ques-
tion in the Russian Empire does not appear to be a narrow subject in so far
as alphabet preservation and reforms were intrinsically linked to the sym-
bolic dimension of language as a marker and instrument of national identi-
ty. The guest editors trace the history of alphabet reforms in respect to the
Russian language and stress the acute character of linguistic debates in the
wake of the Great Reforms, when processes of constructing and negotiating
national identity swept the emancipated peasantry. The guest editors col-
late the findings of the articles authors, noting the diverse structure of gov-
ernmental decision making and the impact of governmental policies on the
multifaceted competition between different nation-building projects and
visions of national and cultural boundaries. They also explicate the ratio-
nale for excluding from consideration the language policies and alphabet
reforms of the Volga-Kama region, observing that government policy there
was to a much greater extent influenced and mediated by an expert commu-
nity of linguists. Finally, Dolbilov and Stalinas trace the political and sym-
bolic significance of alphabet preservation and reform in the history of the
20
th
century and in the context of globalization and contemporary political
and legal debates on the Latinization and Cyrillicization of languages in the
Russian Federation.
135
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Xenpmx IAEMBOHKHH
AAEKCAHP IHALmEPHHI H
CAABHHOmHALCKHE HPOEKTL
H3MEHEHHH HAHHOHAALHO-KYALTYPHOH
HEHTHHHOCTH HA 3AHAHLX OKPAHHAX
POCCHHCKOH HMHEPHH
`
"a spaecmeyem raxaa uapouocmo!"
Bsrnxt pyccxnx cnanxno]nnon na nannonaninte nponemt na sa-
nantx oxpannax nmnepnn ]opmnponannci n 1830-x 1850-x rr. ono-
npemenno c ocnonntmn ]nnoco]cxnmn nexmn +roro nanpannennx pyc-
cxo omecrnenno mtcnn. B cornacnn c pomanrnuecxnm yxom +noxn
nnrepec x ]onixnopy n +rnorpa]nuecxnm npnsnaxam xpecrixncxoro na-
cenennx noyxan cnanxno]nnon x npnsnannm +rnx npnsnaxon onpe-
enxmmnmn nannonaninte pasnnunx. 3ro yxpennxno npecrannennx o
'pyccxocrn onimnncrna nacenennx 3ananoro xpax, xoropte oocno-
ntnana nonynxpnax reopnx 'rpnenno pyccxo nannn nnn npoexr
*
Hepeno c nonicxoro Rpnx Bopncenxa.
Crarix nanncana c npnnneuennem marepnanon, copanntx n 2003 r. npn ]nnancono
noepxxe Fundacji Kultury Polskiej.
136
X. Inemonxn, A.ercauop Iu.iqepouue u c.aeuoqu.icrue npoermi...
'onimo pyccxo nannn.
1
Onaxo +rnorpa]nuecxax aprymenrannx yc-
noxnxna nocnpnxrne semeni, nacenenne xoroptx ne ronopnno na xst-
xax nocrountx cnanxn. Pacrymee ynneuenne +rnorpa]ne n nnnrnncrn-
xo xacanoci ne ronixo xonnenryannsannn pyccxoro napoa (Herp Kn-
peencxn) nnn mxntx n sanantx cnanxn, no raxxe npnanrncxnx n
]nncxnx napoon.
Hs nentx npenoctnox xnaccnuecxoro cnanxno]nnicrna ntre-
xan npnnnnn npnsnannx npana ncex nann na cocrnennoe xyniryp-
noe cnoeopasne, cnxsannt c nosynrom ocnooxennx cnanxncxnx
napoon. C nauanom Kptmcxo nont n nacrynnennem +noxn Benn-
xnx pe]opm n Poccnn pacnpocrpannnnci nen nannonannsma n nancna-
nnsma, a raxxe mnenne o neoxonmocrn nounnennx nonnrnxn rocy-
apcrna nannonanintm nnrepecam. Tonixo 'nannonannsnponannax
Poccnx morna ntnonnnri npenasnauennym e ncropne mnccnm ose-
nnennx cnanxn. Hannonaninax n nancnanncrcxax nen crann rnan-
no remo cnanxno]nnicxnx nsann, nporpammy xoroptx Koncran-
rnn Axcaxon ntpasnn nosynrom 'a spancrnyer xaxax naponocri!
Henpnxsnenno ornocxci x rpeonannxm xoncrnrynnn n crpemxci 'na-
nnonannsnponari camoepxanne, cnanxno]nnt, naunnax c Xomxxo-
na, anennnponann x npnnnnny 'souverainet du peuple cynepennoc-
rn n nepxonencrna nnrepecon nannn na nnrepecamn rocyapcrna n
monapxnn.
Hepern or reopernuecxnx ncxyccn n ysxom xpyry x paspaorxe
naxnemnx poccncxnx nponem +noxn Bennxnx pe]opm cnanxno]n-
non ntnynno npncnoconenne nx yronnn x ntsonam npemenn. Onnm
ns nnx cran nannonanint nonpoc n sanantx ryepnnxx nmnepnn (Hnr-
na, Benopyccnx, Hpanoepexnax Yxpanna). Hmenno cnanxno]nnt sann-
repeconann pyccxoe omecrnennoe mnenne ne ronixo 3anantm xpaem,
no n pyrnmn sanantmn pernonamn, nxnmuax Hapcrno Honicxoe, unn-
nxnnm n Ocrsecxn xpa.
Bsrnxt n npoexrt cnanxno]nnon n +rom nonpoce orpannunnana, c
ono cropont, nx xnaccnuecxax reopnx, npnsnananmax npano na 'non-
1
O nocnpnxrnn 3ananoro xpax xax 'neaninoro oreuecrna pyccxnx cm.: A. H. Mnn-
nep. Hmnepnx n nannx n noopaxennn pyccxoro nannonannsma. 3amerxn na nonxx
ono crarin A. H. Htnnna // Poccncxax nmnepnx n cpannnrenino nepcnexrnne /
Ho pe. A. Mnnnepa. Mocxna, 2004. C. 272-274. Cp.: A. H. Mnnnep. 'Yxpanncxn
nonpoc n nonnrnxe nnacre n pyccxom omecrnennom mnennn (nropax nononnna
XIX n.). CH., 2000. Ocoenno c. 36-37.
137
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
nym cnooy xnsnn n pasnnrnx xaxo nannonaninocrn, a c pyro
crpemnenne coxpannri nenocrnocri nmnepnn.
2
Hannonaninte nponemt n Poccncxo nmnepnn tnn recno cnxsa-
nt c xpecrixncxo pe]opmo. Hocne ocnooxennx xpecrixn n nae-
nennx nx rpaxancxnmn npanamn ncranana nponema nannonaninoro
cosnannx xpecrixncxnx macc, ocoenno n 3ananom xpae, xoropt cun-
rann npnpono Poccne, naxno cocranno uacrim pyccxoro +rnoca,
oecneunnanme pannonecne +rnnuecxnx cnn n nmnepnn. Honnrnuec-
xne xpyrn, axnenrnponanmne +rn nponemt, tnn npecrannent nne-
panintmn mpoxparamn. Cocpeorounnax cnoe nnnmanne na nonpoce
ocnooxennx xpecrixn, onn ornnuno nonnmann, uro sa xpecrixncxo
nponemo cronr ne menee cnoxnax n onee roro pemammax nx nna-
non moepnnsannn Poccnn nponema nannonaninoro cosnannx ocnoox-
ennoro napoa. Ha cnxsi n nsanmnym oycnonnennocri oonx +rnx
xnnenn yxasan n cnonx paorax Mnxann onnnon, sannmammncx
nccneonannxmn neonornn n ncxypca pyccxo mpoxparnn.
3
Hne-
paninte mpoxpart n exrenn cnanxno]nnicxoro nanpannennx, npn-
nnmanmne yuacrne n nororonxe pe]opmt, conmecrno crpemnnnci x
nannonannsannn nmnepnn n xenann oecneunri cnninte nosnnnn xpe-
crixncrny, npecrannxnmemy, no nx mnennm, pyccxym nannonaninocri
n 3ananom xpae. Hpenxrcrnnem x pacnpocrpanennm +ro nonnrnxn na
nce sanante pernont Poccnn tn ocot craryc npnanrncxnx ry-
epnn n unnnxnnn n npnnnnernn, nmenmnecx y mecrntx +nnr.
Honoom x +cxanannn nonnrnxn ynn]nxannn cran xon]nnxr c nonx-
xamn, no nosecrnnem xoroporo noxnnnaci nex +xcrpanonnponari na
pyrne sanante pernont merot, npnmenxnmnecx n 3ananom xpae, n
ocoennocrn nocne 1863 r. Hpenonaranoci, uro onn yyr nanpannent
npornn craptx omecrnenntx n xynirypntx +nnr, nonnomanmnx n cee
+rnnuecxn n nonnrnuecxn cenaparnsm, n yyr onnparicx na anrox-
ronnoe n, xax nonarann, anonnrnunoe nacenenne. uyxesemntm n apnc-
roxparnuecxnm +nemenram, npecrannenntm nonicxo mnxxro, nemen-
xnm n mnecxnm nopxncrnom, npornnonocrannxnn npocronapont
'xopenno +nemenr ne ronixo 'pyccxn (r.e. enopyccxn nnn yxpa-
nncxn), no n anrcxn nnn ]nnno-yropcxn. Ycnex npoexra nannona-
2
H. C. Axcaxon. Mocxna, 26-ro xnnapx 1862 r. // H. C. Axcaxon. Cou. T. 3. 3anano-
pyccxn nonnpoc n sanano-pyccxoe eno. Mocxna, 1886. C. 13.
3
M. Dolbilov. The Emancipation ReIorm oI 1861 in Russia and the Nationalism oI the
Imperial Bureaucracy // T. Hayashi (Ed.). Construction and Deconstruction oI National
Histories in Slavic Eurasia. Sapporo, 2003.
138
nnsannn nmnepnn, ocoenno ee sanantx oxpann, onxen tn yxpe-
nnri Poccnm nsnyrpn n crari ornpanno rouxo nx onee axrnnno
cnanxncxo nonnrnxn, nanpannenno npornn Ancrpnn n Hpyccnn. 3rn
nnant ononnxna nex npncoennennx Bocrouno Iannnnn n ycnne-
nnx raxnm opasom norennnana +rnnuecxoro, 'uncro pyccxoro nenrpa.
Bce nepeuncnennte coopaxennx crann npenorom nx coennennx roni-
xo uro ocnooxenntx n npnnneuenntx x omecrnenno xnsnn xpec-
rixn sanantx ryepnn c pyccxo nannonanino n rocyapcrnenno
nee.
Kax noxastnamr nccneonannx apnyca Cranmnaca, naxanyne 1863 r.
poccncxax amnnncrpannx npoxnnxna snaunreninym axrnnnocri n c]e-
pe +rnnuecxo n xynirypno nonnrnxn, ocoenno n nnane ncnonisona-
nnx n nponecce oyuennx r.n. 'xpecrixncxoro xstxa. B +rom nnenn
nncrpymenr xynirypno n nannonanino accnmnnxnnn ronixo uro oc-
nooxennoro xpecrixncrna.
4
Paort Hemexa 3amronra oxastnamr,
uro npoexrt ncnonisonannx 'xmycxo naponocrn xax npornnoneca
xynirypnomy nnnxnnm nenoxnino nonicxo mnxxrt paspaartnan
nnuno Hnxona I eme n 1852 r.
5
Honax omecrnennax cnryannx npnana
cmenocrn croponnnxam +xcnepnmenron n crnne 'pasenx n nnacrny,
n yxe xoroporo ecrnonann ne ronixo mecrnax amnnncrpannx n 3a-
nanom xpae (nanpnmep nnnencxn renepan-ryepnarop Bnanmnp Ha-
snmon), no n ntcmne onxnocrnte nnna nmnepnn, raxne xax mnnncrp
naponoro npocnemennx Anexcanp Iononnnn. 3ra nnnnx cosanana
naronpnxrnym armoc]epy nx nponarannpyemo cnanxno]nnamn npo-
rpammt ncnonisonannx npornn nonicxoro nnnxnnx rex +rnnuecxnx xn-
nenn, xoropte cunrannci pernonanintmn napnannxmn ('pernonanns-
mamn) n pamxax 'rpnenno pyccxo nannn.
6
Ipannne, uepes xoropym croponnnxn nonnrnxn noompennx 'perno-
nannsmon nepecrynnri ne mornn, tno npnsnanne xstxono, a ncne
sa rem n nannonanino ooconennocrn nocrountx cnanxn, n ocoen-
nocrn yxpannnen. 'Manopoccncxn nnn enopyccxn xstxn xax 'npo-
cronaponte napeunx onxnt tnn ncnonisonaricx ncxnmunrenino
na nepnom +rane connannsannn n nannonannsannn xpecrixn n nponecce
4
. Cranmnac. Ipannnt n norpannuie: enopyct n +rnonnnrnncrnuecxax nonnrnxa
Poccncxo nmnepnn na sanantx oxpannax n nepno Bennxnx Pe]opm // Ab Imperio.
2003. X 1. C. 261-292.
5
L. Zasztowt. Kresy 1832-1864. Szkolnictwo na ziemiach litewskich i ruskich dawnej
Rzeczpospolitej. Warszawa. 1997. S. 247-248.
6
Cm. n ocoennocrn: . Cranmnac. Ipannnt n norpannuie.
139
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
oyuennx. Yxpanncxoe nnxenne, oponmeecx sa npnsnanne cnoero xst-
xa n nnreparypt n paccmarpnnanmee nx n xauecrne nocnrenx camocrox-
renino nannonanino nen, yrpoxano npecrannennm o 'onimo
pyccxo nannn.
7
Xapaxrepno, uro cnanxno]nnt pemnreninee noep-
xnnann onee cnat enopyccxn 'pernonannsm, ne croni onacnt
nx xonnennnn nannonaninoro enncrna, a raxxe nannonaninte nn-
xennx, npetnanmne sa pamxamn 'onimo pyccxo nannn nnronc-
xoe, nartmcxoe, +croncxoe n ]nncxoe.
Hmenno cnanxno]nnicxne xpyrn oxasannci nanonee orstnunntmn
n nnane noepxxn 'pernonannsmon, uro npoxnnnoci n corpynnue-
crne (ycnonnx xoroporo nxronan nennxopyccxn 'nenrp!) c yxpannc-
xnmn 'xnonomanamn, enopyccxnmn croponnnxamn nen 'sananopyc-
cnsma n c exrenxmn nannonaninoro nospoxennx necnanxncxnx na-
poon nartme, +cronnen n ]nnnon. Camym mnpoxym n nanonee
nocneonareninym nporpammy noonoro corpynnuecrna npenoxnn
Anexcanp Inni]epnnr.
A. u. Inni]epnnr (1831-1872) npn xnsnn nonisonancx snaunreni-
ntm anropnrerom n cnanxno]nnicxo-nancnanncrcxnx xpyrax. Tem ne
menee, n ncropnuecxo nnreparype on o cnx nop nmenyercx nropocre-
nenntm npecrannrenem +roro nanpannennx pyccxo omecrnenno
mtcnn, npnnanexanmnm x mnamemy noxonennm cnanxno]nnon, crpe-
mnnmnxcx npncnoconri ocnont xnaccnuecxo cnanxno]nnicxo ne-
onornn n ncropnoco]nn x norpenocrxm +noxn Bennxnx pe]opm n nt-
sonam moepnnsannn. Hoono Rpnm Camapnny, Inni]epnnr ntran-
cx coennxri nepnocri xnaccnuecxnm nexm cnanxno]nnicrna co cnyx-
o poccncxomy rocyapcrny-nmnepnn, ocrpo xpnrnxonanmecx cna-
nxno]nnicxnmn reopernxamn. Bnnt exreni nancnannsma, xstxone,
nonnrnuecxn mtcnnreni, on coueran nnnomarnuecxym cnyxy c o-
mecrnenno exreninocrim, nynnnncrnxo n nayuntmn nccneona-
nnxmn n ctrpan cymecrnennym poni n nonynxpnsannn ne nancnanns-
ma nocne Kptmcxo nont n n sapoxennn nancnanncrcxo ncropno-
co]nn. Ero xonnennnn nmenn raxxe naxnoe snauenne nx paspaorxn
nonnrnuecxnx npoexron Poccnn no nannonaninomy nonpocy, n ocoen-
nocrn nx sanantx ryepnn.
8
7
B +rom na crpannnax 'nx B. H. Hamancxn onnnxn yxpannnen yxe n 1861 r.:
eni. 1861. 21 oxrxpx. X 2. C. 15.
8
Cm. o norpa]nn A. u. Inni]epnnra: |B. H. Cemencxn|. A. u. Inni]epnnr //
Pyccxax crapnna. 1872. X 10. C. 452; Pyccxne nncarenn 1800-1917. Bnorpa]nuecxn
cnonapi. Mocxna, 1989. T. 1. C. 560-561 (norpa]nuecxax crarix n nnnorpa]nx,
140
B cnonx nynnxannxx Inni]epnnr, nomnmo npouero, pasnnnan re-
snc o nnsocrn mexy cnanxncxnmn, anrcxnmn n ]nnno-yropcxnmn
+rnocamn n xstxamn. Hpn +rom on npornnonocrannxn neannsnponan-
nym cnanxncxym crnxnm n pocrnennte +rnoct nemnam n sanano
nnnnnnsannn, nouepxnnax pasnnunx moene omecrnenntx crpyxryp
(ropocxax n apncroxparnuecxax nnnnnnsannx npornn nneecxo nn-
nnnnsannn). Kax n pyrne cnanxno]nnt, on nonaran, uro nepnonauani-
no pennrne ncex cnanxn, nxnmuax sanantx, tno npanocnanne, a nx
an]annrom xnpnnnnna. Pasenenne n pacnpn mexy cnanxnamn crann
pesynirarom +xcnancnn sanano nnnnnnsannn. Ho+romy Inni]epnnr
cunran neoxonmtm cnnsnri anroxronnoe nacenenne +rnx semeni c
Poccne nocnreninnne uncro cnanxncxo rpannnn.
Hoontm opasom Inni]epnnr onennnan nonoxenne nnronnen,
nartme, +cronnen, ]nnnon, a raxxe pycnnon Bocrouno Iannnnn. Ho
nnnxnnem cnanxno]nnicxo xonnennnn on nensmenno cunran ocnono
nannn +rnorpa]nuecxne npnsnaxn napoa. Yuent nouepxnnan ne roni-
xo +rnnuecxoe pocrno mexy cnanxncxnmn napoamn, no n pasenxe-
mym nmn 'npocronaponym moeni nenrnunocrn, ocnonannym na
xpecrixncxo xynirype. On npornnonocrannxn +ry nonym '+rnnuecxym
pasnonnnocri nenrnunocrn camocosnannm 'craptx +nnr (npexe
ncero, nonicxoro n nemenxoro nopxncrna sanantx ryepnn). Hocne-
nne osxnnxnnci xononnsaropamn, npecrannrenxmn uyxoro +rnoca
n nocnrenxmn sanmcrnonanno c 3anaa xynirypt.
9
"B ue ucramo paspeueuua nouocroeo eonpoca?"
Hpnnnnnnanintm nonpocom ns xpyra cnanxncxo nponemarnxn,
onpeenxnmnm nnrepect Inni]epnnra na npocrpancrne sanantx ox-
anrop 3. H. Bnacon); K. H. Becryxen-Pmmnn. Anexcanp ueoponnu Inni]epnnr //
Cnanxncxoe oospenne. 1892. Kn. 9. C. 2-14; H. A. Hanpon. Inni]epnnr Anexcanp
ueoponnu // Pyccxn norpa]nuecxn cnonapi. T. 5. M., 1916. C. 195-204; 3nnnx-
nonenuecxn cnonapi Bpoxraysa n E]pona. T. VIIIa. CH., 1893. C. 685; H. H. Han-
rena. K ncropnn pyccxo-cnanxncxnx ornomenn 50-70-x roon XIX n. (A. u. Inni-
]epnnr n ero nncima M. u. Paencxomy) // Becrnnx MIY. Hcropnx. 1976. X 2. C.
34-35. Cm.: Biblioteka Polskiej Akademii Nauk / Polskiej Akademii Umiejtnosci w
Krakowie, syg. rkps 715. T. 4: Korespondencja Antoniego Wagi, 1843-1865, A.
HilIerding do A. Wagi (nncima nanncant na nonicxom xstxe). B.d. K. 794-807.
9
Hsnoxenne ncropnoco]cxnx nsrnxon Inni]epnnra na Honimy n cnanxncrno cm.
n ocoennocrn n rexcrax, nomemenntx n T. 2 nspanntx counnenn: Cm. A. u. Inni-
]epnnr. Cop. cou. T. 2. CH., 1868. C. 3-15, 53-109, 251-262, 265-276, 279-288.
141
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
pann Poccnn, tn nonicxn nonpoc. C nauanom narpnornuecxnx emon-
crpann n Bapmane n 1861 r. on cran ono ns rnanntx nponem ne
ronixo pyccxoro nancnannsma, no n nnyrpenne nonnrnxn nmnepnn. Eme
naxanyne nnapcxoro noccrannx 1863 r., nepe nnnom pacryme xon]-
ponrannn pyccxoro nannonannsma c nonicxnm nannonanintm nnxe-
nnem no nonpocy o semnxx tnmero Bennxoro xnxxecrna Hnroncxoro
(BKH), Inni]epnnr onee nocneonarenino, uem pyrne cnanxno]n-
nt (nanpnmep, xonenmmncx Hnan Axcaxon), npnstnan x ncnonisona-
nnm n nnrepecax Poccnn ]opmnpymmnxcx +rnnuecxnx nannonannsmon.
B uacrnocrn, on oopxn pasnnrne enopyccxoro n yxpanncxoro xst-
xon. Yuent nnen n enopyccxom n yxpanncxom nannonaninom nos-
poxennn ne npoxnnenne cenaparnsma, no 'pernonannsm n pamxax 'rpn-
enno pyccxo nannn, ro ecri comsnnxon npoexra nospoxennx pyc-
cxo nannn n pycn]nxannn nmnepnn. 3rn nnxennx, no mtcnn Inni-
]epnnra, onxnt tnn crari npomexyrountm +ranom n npnnnrnn
xpecrixnam 3ananoro xpax pyccxoro nannonaninoro cosnannx n samn-
rt nx or nononnsannn. 3anant xpa xax 'neaninoe oreuecrno n
'xonteni Pycn nrpan xnmuenym poni n paccyxennxx na +ry remy.
10
Hporpamma ncnonisonannx +rnnuecxnx ocoennocre npocroro na-
poa nx ntrecnennx nnn xorx t ocnanennx nonicxoro nnnxnnx n 3a-
nanom xpae noxnnnaci xax orner na 'mopaninym penonmnnm (xax
nastnann nospoxenne nonicxoro nannonaninoro nnxennx), oxnarnn-
mym semnn Peun Hocnonnro. Pasnte napnanrt noono nonnrnxn
ocyxannci n xpyrax, nnsxnx x cnemno cosannomy n 1862 r. 3ana-
nomy xomnrery (onomy ns ntcmnx saxonoconemarenintx xomnreron
no cnennanintm nponemam ynpannennx nmnepne). B nororonnen-
ntx nx ero nyx npoexrax noxnnxercx samtcen cenari omeocryn-
ntmn nsannx na enopyccxom n nnroncxom xstxax n axe ocnonari n
Bnnino cnennanint neuarnt opran nx napoa, uro npenaran, n ua-
crnocrn, nnnencxn renepan-ryepnarop Bnanmnp Hasnmon.
Hasnmon ntrancx npnari ueprt mnpoxo n nocneonarenino npo-
rpammt ocene necxoopnnnponanntm ecrnnxm poccncxo amn-
nncrpannn no ncnonisonannm 'myxnnxnx napeun enopyccxoro n
nnroncxoro xstxon nx pacmnpennx cnoero nnnxnnx cpen ocnoox-
enntx or xpenocrno sanncnmocrn xpecrixn (rnanntm opasom, uepes
nauaninoe opasonanne). Tora Hasnmon ne namen nonnmannx n ntc-
10
Cm. Hs nepenncxn A. u. Inni]epnnra c H. C. Axcaxontm // Ionoc mnnynmero.
1916. X 2. C. 210-211.
142
mnx opranax nnacrn nmnepnn. Tem ne menee, pemnmocri npanxmnx c]ep
ncnonisonari npenoxennte nm merot pesxo nospocna nocne noccra-
nnx 1863 r. n nepntm pemnrenintm croponnnxom nono nonnrnxn n
Cenepo-3ananom xpae cran ero nont renepan-ryepnarop Mnxann
Mypanien, a ncne sa nnm ero npeemnnx Koncranrnn ]on Kay]man.
Cnom nenocrnocri nnan npeopasonannx omecrnenntx n +rnnuec-
xnx ornomenn n sanantx ryepnnxx open n xoe corpynnuecrna
uacrn cnanxno]nnon n nnepanintx mpoxparon, osennenntx o-
mnm nsrnxom na nannonannsannm nmnepnn. 3ror nponecc, moxno, n
uacrnocrn, nanmari na crpannnax 'Pyccxoro nnnanna, npecran-
nxnmero nnnnm mnrpnx n Hnxonax Mnnmrnntx n npnnnexanmero x
paore cnanxno]nnicxnx n nancnanncrcxnx nynnnncron n yuentx,
raxnx xax Inni]epnnr, Bnanmnp Hamancxn, nexoroptx exrene
yxpanno]nnicrna nnn npecrannrenx 'sanano-pyccnsma Mnxanna
Koxnonnua.
11
B +ro xe cpee nosnnxann mnorouncnennte nen +xcnepnmenron c
mecrntmn 'napeunxmn n npnmenennx pyccxoro an]annra n xstxax
npnanrncxnx napoon n nonxxon. Hpn +rom anennnponann x nsnm-
nennomy cnanxno]nnamn npnmepy uemcxoro nannonaninoro nospoxe-
nnx. Ha npaxrnxe sa +rnmn nnrennexryanintmn npoexramn croxno crpem-
nenne nsmennri rpannnonnym moeni xynirypt, acconnnponanmym-
cx co craptmn +nnramn, na nonym, anpnopn npopyccxym, ocnonannym
na +rnorpa]nuecxnx npnsnaxax napoa. Hpexnne rocnocrnymmne cnon
onxnt tnn ycrynnri mecro nono xynirypno +nnre, c]opmnponan-
no nyrem opasonannx xpecrixn, ocnooxenntx or xpenocrno sann-
cnmocrn. B pesynirare oecneunnanaci noxninocri xpecrixncxoro nace-
nennx c eme neuerxo c]opmnponanmnmcx nannonanintm cosnannem.
Hpoxnnennem conmecrntx ycnnn cnanxno]nnon n nnepanintx
mpoxparon xnnnnci npoexrt crpyxryp, npnsnanntx nnnnnnponari n
xoopnnnponari pe]opmaropcxym exreninocri n 3ananom xpae, n rom
uncne nyrem noepxxn 'pernonannsmon. Hepnte npoexrt noontx
yupexenn naxonm yxe n ymarax 1862 roa, npenasnauenntx nx
3ananoro xomnrera.
12
Banc nonnornri nx na npaxrnxe npecrannncx n
pasrap oocrpnnmerocx naxanyne noccrannx 1863 r. nonicxo-pyccxoro
xon]nnxra sa 'nnroncxoe nacnecrno. Inni]epnnr cran onnm ns rpex
11
B. H. uepennna. Mnxann Ocnnonnu Koxnonnu. Hcropnx xnsnn n rnopuecrna.
Ipono, 1998.
12
OP PIB. u. 169. K. 42. E. xp. 6. H. 52. 3anncxa H. K. eanicxoro.
143
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
nnnnnaropon yupexennx 3anano-pyccxoro omecrna, samtcen xoro-
poro nosnnx n nauane 1863 r. n cpee cnanxno]nnon n nnepanintx
mpoxparon.
13
Bsrnxt Inni]epnnra n ero snaxomcrno c +rnnuecxnmn
nponemamn sanantx oxpann nnonne coornercrnonann nporpamme o-
mecrna, npnsnannoro ncemn cpecrnamn ocnanxri nonicxoe nnnxnne n
3ananom xpae. Komnnexc npenaranmnxcx omecrnom mep, ocoenno n
onacrn nauaninoro opasonannx, coepxan mnoxecrno nonaropcxnx
pemenn, nanpannenntx na noey n conepnnuecrne c nonxxamn sa
camocosnanne ronixo uro ocnooxenntx xpecrixn. Hpenonaranoci
yxpennri uyncrna +rnnuecxo, pennrnosno n xstxono ocoocrn npo-
croro napoa c nenim ynpouennx cnxse mexy cocranntmn uacrxmn
'onimo pyccxo nannn. Hoontm xe opasom unent Omecrna
crpemnnnci yxpennri uyncrno ooconennocrn nnronnen or nonxxon:
'enncrnenno nosntmenne n pasnnrne nnroncxo nannonaninocrn mo-
xer ntpnari ns pyx nonicxo mnxxrt n nonicxnx xcenson xpa mexy
Hemanom n nnno n cnxsari ero c Poccne.
14
3anano-pyccxoe omecrno morno crari, noxany, nepno pyccxo
nannonanncrnuecxo oprannsanne, crpemnnmecx x osennennm pyc-
cxoro omecrna no nosynramn narpnornsma. Ho +romy nonoy cyme-
crnonan xoncencyc ne ronixo na yponne nonnrnxn n 3ananom xpae, no
n no ncex sanantx oxpannax noome: ynnnepcanino mepo cunranoci
nocnnranne monooro noxonennx ocnooxenntx xpecrixn 'n nonxrn-
xx rpaxancxo cnoot, xora onn nonyuar +nemenrapnoe opasona-
nne n cocrnennocri.
15
"Houoxeuue u saauu Poccuu e Hapcmee Houocro"
Inni]epnnr nmecre c R. u. Camapnntm npnnanexan x uncny cna-
nxno]nnicxnx cnennanncron no nannonanintm n connanintm nonpo-
cam, recno corpynnuanmnx c xpyrom nnepanintx mpoxparon, x no-
momn xoroptx oparnncx napi n noncxax penenron ymnpornopennx sa-
nantx pyexe nmnepnn, oxnauenntx nonicxnm noccrannem. Inni-
]epnnr nsnoxnn cnom omnpnym nporpammy +rnnuecxnx n xyniryp-
13
Cm. marepnant 3anano-pyccxoro omecrna: PIHA. u. 940. On. 1. . 4, 5, 6, 8;
ananns nporpammt +roro omecrna cm.: H. Glbocki. Fatalna sprawa. Kwestia polska
w rosyjskiej mysli politycznej (1856-1866). Krakow, 2000. S. 246-252.
14
PIHA. u. 940. On. 1. . 6. H. 100.
15
Tam xe. . 5. H. 3 ('Mtcnn o ycrpocrne npanocnanno-pyccxoro omecrna n
3ananom xpae nx opit c nonicxnm nnnxnnem).
144
ntx npeopasonann, ocnonannym na reopnxx cnanxno]nnon, n cnanx-
no]nnicxo rasere 'eni n n o]nnnaninom oprane Boennoro mnnn-
crepcrna 'Pyccxn nnnann.
16
Hepnonauanino on orpannunn cnon pas-
mtmnennx remo xon]nnxra c nonxxamn, xoropt ncxope nonnr yue-
noro na paspaorxy nonnomacmrano nporpammt pemennx +rnnuec-
xnx nponem. B cnoem nnennn meroon pemennx nonicxoro nonpoca
Inni]epnnr tn necima nnsox x nosnnnn Camapnna. Hoono py-
rnm cnanxno]nnam, on nouepxnnan, uro Honimy pasnpamr nsnyrpn
ne omecrnennte n xynirypnte cnnt: noccranmne npornn Poccnn npo-
sanante, narnncxne, xaronnuecxne apncroxparnuecxne +nnrt, npe-
crannxnmne nonicxn nonnrnuecxn cenaparnsm, n npocro, cnanxnc-
xn, anonnrnunt n npopyccxn opnenrnponannt napo, ro ecri xpec-
rixncrno. Mnccne Poccnn n +rnx ycnonnxx onxno tno crari ocno-
oxenne n pasnnrne cnanxncxo nenrnunocrn, cxptro n nonicxnx
xpecrixnax. C +ro nenim npenaranoci nsmennri xapaxrep nonicxo
nannonanino nenrnunocrn c nonnrnuecxo na +rnnuecxym. Hoo-
noro poa 'pecnannsannx onxna tna samennri crapym mnxxercxym
n anrnpyccxym Honimy na nonym xpecrixncxym n npopyccxym. nx
+roro cneonano noannri nonicxoe noccranne n nponecrn pe]opmt,
sannannponannte Yupenrenintm xomnrerom Hapcrna Honicxoro
upesntuantm opranom rpaxancxoro ynpannennx. Hpenoxennt
Inni]epnnrom xomnnexc meroon 'connanino nnxenepnn nxnmuan
n cex arpapnym, mxoninym n nepxonnym pe]opmy, xoropte onxnt
tnn yxpennri nosnnnn npocroro napoa n ocnanri crapte +nnrt
mnxxry n yxonencrno xax npecrannrene nonicxoro conpornnnennx.
Hnxn crare Inni]epnnra, neuaranmnxcx c 1863 r., napxy c ntc-
rynnennxmn Camapnna cran ocnono nporpammt Yupenreninoro xo-
mnrera.
17
Anannsnpyx 'nonicxoe eno, Inni]epnnr npenaran oro-
rn or nontrox nonnrnuecxoro paspemennx nponemt. Honicxn non-
poc nanexano nonpocry 'ynpasnnri, npnmenxx meronxy connani-
16
Cm. nnxn crare Inni]epnnra: 3a uro opmrcx pyccxne c nonxxamn // Pyccxn
nnnann. 1863. 30 mapra 1 anpenx. X 71; B uem ncxari paspemennx nonicxoro non-
poca // Tam xe. 1863. 30 nmnx 10 anrycra. X 166; Honoxenne n saaua Poccnn // Tam
xe. 1863. X 254, 255, 261. Bce rexcrt onynnxonant n: A. u. Inni]epnnr. Cop.
cou. T. 2. CH., 1868.
17
O ponn R. u. Camapnna n paspaorxe npoexron nonnrnxn n ornomennn Honimn
cm.: H. Glbocki. Polska w mysli politycznej Jurija Samarina. // Polacy a Rosjanie.
Materialy z konIerencji 'Polska Rosja. Rola polskich powstan narodowych w
ksztaltowaniu wzajemnych wyobrazen. Warszawa-Plock, 14-17 maja 1998 r. / Pod.
red. T. Epszteina. Warszawa, 2000. S. 129-156.
145
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
no n xynirypno nnxenepnn. 3ro tna rouxa spennx, namernnmax na-
npannennx poccncxo nonnrnxn n ornomennn Honimn na nnxamne
rot. B rexcre, ynnenmem cner n anpene 1863 r. no sarnannem '3a uro
opmrcx pyccxne c nonxxamn, yuent npecrannn cosnyunym cnanx-
no]nnicxo ncropnoco]nn xaprnny nonicxo-pyccxoro xon]nnxra. On
pasnnn panee c]opmynnponannt resnc o xynirypntx npornnopeunxx
Poccnn n Honimn, npecrannxx opiy mexy nnmn xax cronxnonenne
nnnnnnsann. annax Inni]epnnrom xapaxrepncrnxa xynirypt n co-
nnanino crpyxrypt Honimn nanomnnana npexnne cnanxno]nnicxne
onenxn, no renepi, xax n n ntcrynnennxx Camapnna, ona npnnonna x
ntpaorxe xonxperntx pemenn. yannsm nonicxo xynirypt n ome-
crna, pacxonortx na necrepnnsnponannte +nnrt n cnanxncxoe npocro-
napoie, tn npnunno onesnennoro cocroxnnx nonicxo nannonani-
no nenrnunocrn, xoropoe npoxnnxnoci n ouepentx noncranuecxnx
noptnax x noccranonnennm crapo Peun Hocnonnro, a nmecre c ne n
npexnero onnxa nonicxo nannn. Btxoom ns +roro nonoxennx, no
mtcnn Inni]epnnra, tno nospoxenne 'cnanxncxo Honimn. O-
naxo camn nonxxn ne mornn cenari +roro. Hmenno Poccnn ornonn Inni-
]epnnr mnccnm nosnpamennx Honime ee nepnonauanino cnanxncxo
cymnocrn. Or ycnexa +ro mnccnn, no ero mnennm, sannceno yymee
ne ronixo Honimn, no n ncero cnanxncrna.
Pyccxne exrenn Yupenreninoro xomnrera npxmo nastnann noo-
nym nonnrnxy 'oxonuarenintm pasenom Honimn, r.e. paspymennem
connanintmn meroamn yxe c]opmnponanmecx 'crapo nannonani-
no omnocrn, onnpanmecx na xynirypnoe nacnene mnxxercxo Peun
Hocnonnro. Peui mna, rnanntm opasom, o ocnanennn craptx xyni-
rypntx n nonnrnuecxnx +nnr, xoropte xnnxnnci nocnrenxmn npexne
nannonanino nenrnunocrn, ocnonanno na mnxxercxo xynirype,
nspamenno ptnapcxo +rnxo n xaronnnnsmom n cnxsanno c sana-
noenponecxnm, narnncxnm xynirypntm xoom. He menee axrnnno crpe-
mnncx Inni]epnnr n x orenennm nannonanino nnn]]epenrnoro
npocronapoix or +nnr, n ocoennocrn or mnxxrt n xaronnuecxoro y-
xonencrna. Ycnoenne opasnon pyccxo n cnanxncxo xynirypt onxno
tno npnnecrn x noxnnennm nonoro nna nonicxo nenrnunocrn
cnanxncxo n npopoccncxo.
Oxonuarenint pasen 'crapo Honimn crpemnncx nsmennri
nonicxym nenrnunocri n ynacneonannym or Hepno Peun Hocnonn-
ro nem nonnrnuecxo nannn, xoropym noncrannt xorenn pacnpocr-
pannri na ncex xnrene reppnropn n rpannnax 1772 r., nxnmuax ocno-
146
oxennt experamn noncranuecxnx nnacre napo. Poccncxne reo-
pernxn namepenannci samennri +ry moeni xonnennne nannonanino
omnocrn, onpeenxemo na ocnone +rnnuecxnx ]axropon, cornacno
opasny uemcxoro nannonaninoro nospoxennx.
opora x ocrnxennm +ro nenn nponerana uepes xpecrixncxym pe-
]opmy n nonnrnxy noompennx xpecrixncrna. 3rn mept ononnxno npe-
opasonanne mxonino cncremt, nanpannennoe na npeornpamenne
nocnecrnn mxonino pe]opmt mapxnsa Anexcanpa Benenonicxoro,
nepeanme xonrponi na opasonarenintm nponeccom n pyxn nonicxnx
+nnr. 3ro nnnxnne neoxonmo tno nnxnnnponari.
Ono ns neoxonmtx mep xnnxnoci c]opmynnponannoe Inni]ep-
nnrom n ero npoexre mxonintx pe]opm rpeonanne oecneunri camo-
croxreninoe oyuenne na nannonanintx xstxax menimnncrnam nn-
ronnam, enopycam, yxpannnam, nemnam n enpexm. Opasonanne na po-
nom xstxe onxno tno noopnari nce eme momnoe nnnxnne na nnx
nonicxo xynirypt, npnnonnmee x nononnsannn ne ronixo nnroncxnx,
yxpanncxnx, enopyccxnx xpecrixn n enpecxo nnrennnrennnn, no n
camtx nnnxrenintx exrene nmnepcxnx amnnncrpann, uro tno
ocoenno samerno n Iannnnn.
Hapocox npoexra mxonino pe]opmt, xoropax onxna tna npn-
necrn x 'nepeyunnannm nonxxon, Inni]epnnr npecrannn n sanncxe
or 22 max (cr. cr.) 1864 r.
18
Ee nenim xnnxncx xonrponi na ]opmnpona-
nnem cosnannx xpecrixn c nomomim nauanintx mxon, ns xoroptx cne-
onano yannri mnxxry n xcenson xax npecrannrene npexne nann-
onanino nen. Hpoexr Inni]epnnra, noepxannt Hnxonaem Mn-
nmrnntm, npenonaran npornnoecrnne nonnrnuecxo arnrannn 'nar-
pnornuecxoro ]anarnsma na ncex +ranax oyuennx. Hpexne mxoni-
no cncreme Benenonicxoro crannnoci n ynpex, uro ona nocnnrtnana
yymnx penonmnnonepon. Inni]epnnr npenaran cosari nsamen, xax
on ntpaxancx, cncremy uecrnoro, 'anonnrnunoro opasonannx. Ona
onxna tna oxnarnri n xencxne mxont, o roro ocrananmnecx no
xonrponem yxonencrna. Peui mna ne cronixo o nemenenno pycn]n-
xannn, xoropax t ycnnnna anrnpyccxne nacrpoennx, cxonixo o nsme-
nennn coepxannx n xapaxrepa oyuennx.
18
Hccneonannx n Hapcrne Honicxom no Btcouamemy nonenennm nponsneennte
no pyxonocrnom cenaropa, crarc-cexperapx |H. A.| Mnnmrnna. T. 4. CH., 1864.
C. 1-5. Cp.: Omax osxcnnreninax sanncxa or 15 nmnx 1864 r. // Cnanxncxoe oo-
spenne. 1893. Kn. 7-8. C. 300-320.
147
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
3xcnepnmenr n pamxax npoexra mxonino pe]opmt npenonaran oy-
uenne na nannonaninom xstxe, no c npnmenennem yuennxon c pyc-
cxnm an]annrom.
19
Anropom noontx yuennxon na nonicxom n nn-
roncxom xstxax cran cocroxnmn c Inni]epnnrom n pyxecxnx orno-
mennxx eme co npemen conmecrno yuet xstxone Cranncnan Mnxyn-
xn.
20
3ro ne tna nepnax noonax nontrxa npoexrt oyuennx na
ocnone pyccxoro an]annra n Hapcrne Honicxom ocyxannci eme npn
Hnxonae I.
21
Ho nocne 1863 r. +ror samtcen nnepnte npnnxn croni mn-
poxne macmrat, n nnepnte xe tn ocrnrnyr peanint pesynirar n
nne necxonixnx ecxrxon xnnr na nonicxom xstxe, n uacrnocrn mxoni-
ntx yuennxon n yxnape, a raxxe nponsneenn xyoxecrnenno
nnreparypt.
22
Inni]epnnr nponnran +rn npoexrt, yyun yexen n
rom, uro xpncrnancrno nocrounoro opxa, a nmecre c nnm n xnpnnnn-
uecxym asyxy, sanantm cnanxnam npnnecnn yuennxn Knpnnna n Me-
]onx, sanoxnn ]ynamenr cnanxncxo nenrnunocrn penne Honimn,
xoropax tna npeana nocne npnnxrnx xpncrnancrna narnncxoro ronxa.
23
19
Cm. marepnant nx nsannx noontx xnnr: PIHA. u. 1270. On. 1. . 68. (Wzory
kaligraIiczne polskie. Warszawa, 1866 (neuarnoe nsanne)); Tam xe. Hn. 34-109
npannna npanonncannx n marepnant nx ynpaxnenn; Tam xe. On. 6. . 68. Hn. 32-
32o. (nncimo . A. Cononiena C. M. Xyxoncxomy or 15/27 anrycra 1866 r. no non-
pocy nsannx yuennxon nx nauanintx mxon na nonicxom xstxe pyccxnm an]ann-
rom). Cp.: M. Brzezina. Propozycja zastosowania grazdanki do jzyka polskiego z drugiej
polowy XIX wieku // Slowianie Wschodni. Midzy jzykiem a kultur / Pod red. A. Bolek,
A. Falowski, B. Zinkiewcz-Tomanek. Krakow, 1997. S. 161-168; Idem. Nieznane polskie
podrczniki do szkol podstawowych pisane grazdank // Socjolingwistyka. Krakow,
1994. T. XIV. S. 85-98. Bxesnna nororonnna xommenrnponannoe nsanne nexoro-
ptx nocon, naneuaranntx na nonicxom xstxe pyccxnm an]annrom (Polska
Akademia Umiejtnosci. Krakow, 2005).
20
Cm.: C. Mnxynxn. Hecxonixo cnon o nnuntx n mecrntx nasnannxx // Conpemennax
neronnci. 1865. nnapi. X 5. C. 14-15. Cp.: PIAHH. u. 436. On. 1. . 1649. Hncimo
Mnxynxoro Inni]epnnry or 23 nmnx 1854 r.
21
Cm. B. Ycnencxn. Hnxona I n nonicxn xstx (stxonax nonnrnxa Poccncxo
nmnepnn n ornomennn Hapcrna Honicxoro: nonpoct rpa]nxn n op]orpa]nn) // Die
Welt der Slaven. 2004. Bd. XLIX. S. 1-38.
22
Cm. noponee Alkar [A. Kraushar|. Czasy szkolne za Apuchtina. Kartki z pamitnika.
Wyd. II. Warszawa, 1896. S. 18-23 (nocnponsneent ]oroxonnn nexoroptx
nynnxann n nomemen cnncox sarnann xnnr). Cp.: J. Boudoin de Courtenay.
Krytyczne i bibliograIiczne uwagi. Kilka slow z powodu 'wszechslowianskiego
abecadla // HilIerding czy ksidz Malinowski. Moskale czy Polacy dadz Slowianom
wszechslowianskie abecadlo. Poznan, 1872.
23
Cm. A. u. Inni]epnnr. Cop. cou. T. 1. CH., 1868. C. 331-332. Hpnm. 1 ('Knpnnn
n Me]on).
148
Hoontm xe opasom aprymenrom n nonisy nneennx pyccxoro an]a-
nnra nx nnroncxoro xstxa mornn crari nocroxnno snyuanmne peun o
xynirypntx n nonnrnuecxnx cnxsxx BKH (oosnauanmerocx n crnne
Hnxonax Ycrpxnona xax '3ananax Pyci) c Poccne n pasronopt o Hn-
roncxo epxane xax ncropnuecxo anirepnarnne Mocxoncxoro xnxxe-
crna nnn 'Bocrouno Pycn. oxasarenicrnom +roro resnca otuno cny-
xnno ncnonisonanne o XVII n. xnpnnnnnt n xstxa nocrountx cnanxn
n o]nnnanino oxymenrannn BKH.
B nontrxax nneennx pyccxoro an]annra nx nonicxoro n nnroncxo-
ro xstxon, a sarem n n npoexrax cnanxncxo asyxn Inni]epnnra mox-
no raxxe onapyxnri +nemenr nonicxo-pyccxoro conepnnuecrna sa nnn-
xnne na cnanxncrno. B +rom cmtcne pe]opmt, saymannte nx Hapcrna
Honicxoro, oxastnamrcx nonnrnuecxnm +xcnepnmenrom, npenasnauen-
ntm nx nnepennx ne ronixo n pyrnx pernonax nmnepnn, no n n py-
rnx cnanxncxnx semnxx, xoropte meurana osennnri Poccnx. Ha ocno-
ne pyccxo xnpnnnnnt Inni]epnnr ntpaoran 'omecnanxncxn an-
]annr, onapoonannt n 1871 r. Honym asyxy moxno tno npncno-
conri nx ncex cnanxncxnx xstxon, uro onxno tno cnococrnonari
peannsannn xonnennnn pyccxoro nancnannsma.
24
Eme panime, naunnax
c 1865 r., on npn noepxxe H. A. Mnnmrnna +xcnepnmenrnponan c pyc-
cxnm an]annrom na reppnropnn Hapcrna Honicxoro. Hpecrannxercx,
uro +ra nnnnnarnna morna crari ornerom na nem 'omecnanxncxoro
an]annra na ocnone nonicxo asyxn, ntnnnyrym npaxrnuecxn n ro
xe npemx, n 1864 r., na crpannnax 'Exeronnxa Omecrna pyse na-
yxn ynaxaemtm Inni]epnnrom nonicxnm xstxoneom xcensom upan-
rnmxom Kcanepnem Mannnoncxnm. Inni]epnnr ncrpernncx c nnm n
ero pontx mecrax n nmennn Komopnnxn n Bennxo Honime n rom xe
1864 r. (yxe n nepno paort Yupenreninoro xomnrera) c nenim nepe-
yenri nonicxoro yuenoro n axe npnnneui ero x corpynnuecrny. 3ro
ne yanoci, n Inni]epnnr eme onee ynopno cran nponnrari npo-
rpammy nonicxnx n nnroncxnx neuarntx nsann na ocnone pyccxo
asyxn, a raxxe cno napnanr cnanxncxoro an]annra.
25
3xcnepnmenr c yuennxamn na ocnone pyccxo asyxn tn npexpa-
men n 1870-x rr. Hocne orcrpanennx oxpyxennx H. A. Mnnmrnna n Inni-
]epnnra or pyxonocrna nonnrnxo n ornomennn Hapcrna Honicxoro,
24
Ero xe. Omecnanxncxax asyxa c npnnoxennem opasnon cnanxncxnx napeun.
CH. 1871, n ocoennocrn c. 3 (o nororonxe yuennxon nx nonicxnx mxon na oc-
none nsnoxenntx n +rom npoexre npnnnnnon).
25
L. Rzepecki. Przedmowa // HilIerding czy ksidz Malinowski. S. I-IV.
149
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
on tn samenen rpannnonno moenim amnnncrparnnno pycn]nxa-
nnn. 3ro osnauano noey xoncepnarnnntx +nemenron n cpee poccn-
cxo mpoxparnn, ornercrnenno sa nonicxn nonpoc.
` ` `
Moxno npenooxnri, uro cnanxno]nnicxne cnennanncrt no na-
nnonaninomy nonpocy na sanantx oxpannax xorenn coxpannri xonr-
poni na nponeccom ]opmnponannx nannonaninoro cosnannx. B cnyuae
nonxxon, naxonnmnxcx na snaunrenino onee 'nponnnyrom +rane
crponrenicrna cocrnenno nannn, nexenn pyrne napot n +rom pern-
one (na uro opamamr nnnmanne Poman Bnopnmx, Anpeac Kannenep
n pyrne nccneonarenn), +ror nponecc ntrannci saropmosnri nnn axe
noome nepnyri ero x ncxono rouxe. Ha npaxrnxe poccncxne nne-
paninte pe]opmaropt namepenannci nnxnnnponari nonnrnuecxne
]opmt 'nonicxocrn. Ho xonrponem poccncxo amnnncrpannn npe-
nonaranoci nonropnri nponecc ]opmnponannx nannonanino nenrnu-
nocrn na ce pas ocnonanno na nntx opasnax. Ee crapte, c]opmn-
ponannte eme o +noxn moepnoro nannonannsma, nonnrnuecxne ]op-
mt tnn cepiesno yrposo nenocrnocrn nmnepnn na ee sanantx rpa-
nnnax.
B cosnannn necxonixnx noxonenn nonxxon, oponmnxcx sa nesann-
cnmocri nocne naennx Peun Hocnonnro, ycnonnem cosannx nonno-
nenno nannn tno noccranonnenne cocrnenno rocyapcrnennocrn.
Bce nocneymmne nontrxn nonxri noccranne tnn emoncrpanne
xenannx 'tri nanne, xax nenoci n 'Masypxe omponcxoro.
Honicxne narpnort, noopyxennte 'myxnnxo xoco n experom o oc-
nooxennn xpecrixn, namepenannci n xoe noccrannx saxnarnri na-
po nee npnnanexnocrn x nonnrnuecxomy nannonaninomy coome-
crny. Hpnsnanax xpecrixn corpaxanamn nospoxenno Peun Hocno-
nnro, noncrannt xorenn, urot mnpoxne cnon napoa nponnxnnci
nonicxnm narpnornsmom.
26
Bonnomennem +ro nporpammt crann mn-
nente ropxecrna n Iopone na Byrom, re 10 oxrxpx 1861 r. tnn
cnmnonnuecxn noccranonnent rpannnn Hmnnncxo ynnn (1569) c
Hnrno n Iaxucxo ynnn (1658) c Yxpanno. Hpn +rom yuacrnnxn ma-
26
Cm. ananns nponeccon pacnaa crapo nonnrnuecxo nannonanino omnocrn n
'neno naoparopnn Bennxo +mnrpannn: A. Nowak. Emigracyjne Towarzystwo
Litewskie i Ziem Ruskich (1831-1833) w laboratorium rozpadu 'przednowoczesnego
narodu Rzeczpospolitej // A. Nowak. Od imperium do imperium. Spojrzenia na histori
Europy Wschodniej. Krakow, 2004. S. 196-223.
150
nn]ecrannn anennnponann x npnnnnny pannonpannx 'ncex naponocre
n neponcnoneann. Tpexcocrannax neuari Xona Hapoonoro npemen
noccrannx 1863-1864 rr. ntpaxana onpeenenne nonicxo nonnrnuec-
xo nannn, ocnonannoe na ]opmynax 'gente Ruthenus natione Polonus
n 'gente Lituanus natione Polonus.
Hpornn +roro nonnrnuecxoro npoexra 'onimo nonicxo nannn
27
tnn nanpannent nponosrnamennte Inni]epnnrom n Camapnntm
nnant coxpamennx 'nonicxocrn o +rnorpa]nuecxnx npeenon n npe-
opasonannx nonicxo xynirypt n nenrnunocrn, xoropte orntne on-
xnt tnn ocnontnaricx na cnanxncxnx nennocrxx. Hocnrenem +rnx
nocnennx osxnnxnoci nonicxoe npocronapoie, ocrananmeecx no
onexo poccncxo amnnncrpannn. C pyro cropont, +rnnuecxax ap-
rymenrannx 'rpnenno pyccxo nannn, nxnmuanme n cex yxpann-
nen n enopycon, nosnonxna orxnonxri nontrxn pacnpocrpanennx na
+rn napot nonicxoro nannonaninoro npoexra. Onacnomy nx Poccnn
nnany 'onimo nonicxo nannn

npornnonocrannnn +rnnuecxym ]op-
myny 'menime nannn. Taxax aprymenrannx tna nanpannena ne roni-
xo npornn nonnrnuecxo ]opmt nonicxoro npoexra, no n npornn nce
onee oruernnno npoxnnxnmnxcx nontrox ero 'nannonannsannn uepes
oxasarenicrno 'ennonnemennocrn nocrounocnanxncxnx reppnropn
BKH n Honimn, r.e. +rnnuecxo nnsocrn enopycon n yxpannnen x
nonxxam, n ncxnmuenne ns cnanxncxoro npocrpancrna nennxopycon, y
xoroptx xxot npeonaann ]nncxo-rarapcxne +nemenrt.
28
B cnanxno]nnicxo nynnnncrnxe +roro nepnoa, ocoenno na crpa-
nnnax 'nx, n paccyxennxx nynnnncron, ncxanmnx ocnonareni-
nte merot ycmnpennx nonicxnx semeni, noxnnnaci ne ronixo nex
nsmenennx xynirypnoro xoa 'nonicxocrn, ero 'oxpecrixnnnannx n
'+rnnsannn. Cnanxno]nnt oparnnn nnnmanne n na pasnnunx +rnor-
pa]nuecxnx npnsnaxon nonicxoro napoa n pasnnuntx pernonax. Cra-
nn pasanaricx ronoca, yrnepxanmne, uro rpyno ronopnri o enno
nonicxo nannn, nycri axe cyxenno o '+rnorpa]nuecxnx npee-
non. Hpn +rom ormeuann ne ronixo uyxt n xynirypnom n axe +r-
nnuecxom nnane (mnenne M. H. Horonna o npnmecn xenircxo xpo-
nn) xapaxrep nonicxnx +nnr, npexe ncero mnxxrt, no n pasnnunx
nnyrpn npocroro napoa mexy masypamn (masonmanamn), xypna-
27
Tepmnn Anxex Honaxa. Cm. A. Nowak. Op. cit. S. 345.
28
Cm. npnmep noono aprymenrannn: S. Buszczynski. Podole, Wolyn i Ukraina.
Lwow, 1862.
151
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
mn, xpecrixnamn ns-no Canomnpa, xpaxonxnamn n xnrenxmn py-
rnx onacre. 3rn pasnnunx cunrannci ocrarouno snaunrenintmn,
urot nocrannri no comnenne cymecrnonanne enno nannn n +rnn-
uecxom nnane.
axe nonax, +rnnuecxax, ]opma nannonaninoro cosnannx, npnnxri
xoropym cnanxno]nnt camn yexann nonxxon naxanyne 1863 r., nnx
n +rom nosmoxnocri oxonuannx conepnnuecrna sa '3ananym Pyci, r. e.
sa semnn BKH, crana xasaricx onacno nx Poccnn. Ho mnennm nexoro-
ptx nynnnncron, n opie sa ymn n ymt nonicxnx xpecrixn tno
neocrarouno noxoponnri crapym nonnrnuecxym moeni nonicxoro
narpnornsma, xax panee npenarann cnanxno]nnt, n npnari nonicxo
nannonanino nee nont, +rnnuecxn, cnanxncxn n napont xa-
paxrep. Heoxonmo tno nnxnnnponari cam npoexr nonicxo nanno-
nanino omnocrn, xaxnm t on nn tn. Paspymenne crapo, cosan-
no eme o Honoro npemenn, nonicxo nenrnunocrn nponcxonno na
necxonixnx yponnxx:
1) nocne 1863 r. orpnnanne c nomomim +rnnuecxo aprymenrannn
nacnenx Peun Hocnonnro, r.e. nonnrnuecxo ]opmt nannonanino
omnocrn, n nnsneenne ee o +rnorpa]nuecxnx npeenon na reppnro-
pnn Hapcrna Honicxoro;
2) orpaxenne or nnnxnnx 'nononnsma, r.e. nonicxo xynirypt n
nenrnunocrn, pyrnx +rnnuecxnx rpynn yxpannnen, enopycon, nn-
ronnen, nemnen, enpeen, rnanntm opasom uepes mxoninoe oyuenne na
pontx xstxax;
3) orrpannuenne +nnr, npecrannxmmnx rpannnonnt nonicxn nar-
pnornsm, n coxpanxemo nmn crapo nannonanino nen or nnn]]e-
penrnoro x nannonanintm nponemam n necosnareninoro npocronapo-
ix na npocrpancrne ypesanno o +rnorpa]nuecxnx pamox 'nonicxoc-
rn;
4) noncx +rnorpa]nuecxnx pasnnun n pernonaninom nsmepennn
cpen mnpoxnx cnoen nonicxoro napoa, urot ncxpenrnponari axe
+ry camym cyxennym, +rnnuecxym ]opmy nonicxo nannonanino
omnocrn.
Ha +ror samtcen yxastnamr xax ntcxastnannx pyccxnx nynnnnc-
ron, rax n nnrepec x +rnorpa]nuecxnm nccneonannxm o nonicxom xpe-
crixncrne. Cnanxno]nnt, opnenrnponanmnecx n nonicxo yueno cpe-
e, crpemnnnci ncnonisonari ee nacnene nx noepxxn cocrnenntx
npoexron. nx npnmepa yxaxem na nontrxn cnncxari pacnonoxenne
'orna nonicxo ]onixnopncrnxn n +rnorpa]nn Ocxapa Koniepra.
152
Koniepr n ro npemx esycnemno ncxan ]nnancono noepxxn nx
nsannx ouepentx romon cnoero opus magnum xnnrn 'Honicxn na-
po. Ero otuan, opas xnsnn, xstx, npeannx n rannt (1853-1890).
29
3ra nnnnnarnna nnnctnanaci n ncxyccnn n naunnannx, nanpannennte
na nccneonanne n ncnonisonanne +rnnuecxnx n pernonanintx xnne-
nn n pasnnun c nenim ocnanennx nnnxnnx 'onesnennoro nonicxoro
narpnornsma.
Hpnmepom aprymenrannn, oxastnanme, uro nonxxn nnxora ne
npecrannxnn coo enno nannn, a 'nonicxocri tna nee, pas-
enxemo nemnorouncnenntmn +nnramn, xoropte noxopnnn n +xcn-
nyarnponann cnanxncxn napo, moxer cnyxnri nynnnncrnxa Han-
renemona Kynnma.
30
3annmax pasnte onxnocrn n amnnncrpannn
Hapcrna Honicxoro, c xonna 1864 o xonna 1867 r. Kynnm npenpnnn-
man pasnnunte nontrxn 'ounmennx or nonicxoro nnnxnnx rpexo-xa-
ronnuecxo nepxnn na reppnropnn Xonmmnnt.
31
B npomnom onn ns
ocnonarene Knpnnno-Me]onencxoro omecrna n nnnt exreni yx-
panncxoro nannonaninoro nnxennx ro +noxn, on nocrynnn na cnyxy
n Yupenrenint xomnrer, uro crano pesynirarom ]axrnuecxoro co-
msa yxpanno]nnon n poccncxnx nnacre n opie c nonicxo yrpo-
so. B npnnneuennn yxpanno]nnon x corpynnuecrny (Kynnm, Bacn-
nn Benosepcxn, neyaunax nontrxa npnrnamennx Hnxonax Kocro-
mapona) rnannym poni ctrpann cnanxno]nnt (Camapnn, B. A. uep-
xaccxn). B Hapcrne Honicxom cenaparnsm, n xoropom noospenann
yxpanno]nnon, ne tn onacen no npnunne nx 'npoxenno ncropn-
uecxo nenanncrn x nononnsmy, xax yxastnanoci n o]nnnanintx
onecennxx.
32
29
Cm. O. Kolberg. Korespondencja. Cz. 1 (1837-1876) / Zebrala i opr. M. Turczynow-
iczowa; Pod red. A. Skrukwa, E. Krzyzaniak. Warszawa, 1965. S. 130-138.
30
H. A. Kynnm. pennxx Pyci n Hapcrne Honicxom // Monoax nannx. 2004. X 1 C.
47-53.
31
Cm. noponee: M. Kopya. Hpnunnxn o ypxnuno cnyxt Kynima (ni ryep-
ncxoro cexperapx o nanopnoro pannxa) // 3anncxn Hayxonoro Tonapncrna im.
Benuenxa. 1930. T. 100. C. 327-377; E. Haxnnx. Bapmancixa cnyxa H. Kynima.
Hponemn cnon`xnosnancrna. Mixnixomu. pecn. c. Bnn. 47. Hinin, 1995. C. 3-24;
Marepnant nx norpa]nn H. A. Kynnma // Knencxax crapnna. 1897. X 5. C. 350;
Cp. E. Haxnnx. Kynimenn crarri s xonmcixoro xanenapx na 1866 p. // Monoax na-
nnx. 2004. X 1. C. 44-46.
31
A. H. Mnnnep. 'Yxpanncxn nonpoc. C. 131.
153
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
"3a umo opmmca pyccrue c nouarau?" Hapom sanaumx
orpauu unepuu u rourypupymuue uauuouauoume u
nauuauuouauoume npoermm
Hpoexrt Inni]epnnra, xacanmnecx nonicxoro nonpoca, crann or-
npanno rouxo nx ntpaorxn nenocrno nporpammt n ornomennn
sanantx ryepnn. Hmenno on nanonee pemnrenino npnstnan nc-
nonisonari ]enomen 'nannonaninoro nospoxennx n ]opmnponanmn-
ecx +rnonannonannsmt xpecrixncxnx napoon. Crarin Inni]epnnra,
onynnxonannte n 'Pyccxom nnnanne, nepexo paccmarpnnannci xax
npoxnnenne o]nnnaninoro nmnepcxoro nonnrnuecxoro xypca.
33
Poccn-
cxne unnonnnxn n Hnrne n cnonx nontrxax cnncxari pacnonoxenne
mecrnoro nacenennx tnn noxnonnent rexcramn Inni]epnnra, o uem
ncnomnnan noneunreni Bnnencxoro yuenoro oxpyra Hnan Kopnnnon.
34
Henocrnoe nsnoxenne +rnx xonnennn ornoxnnoci n nynnnncrnxe
Inni]epnnra, xoropt naroapx noepxxe nnepanintx mpoxpa-
ron cmor npecrannri na crpannnax 'Pyccxoro nnnanna cnom npo-
rpammy. On npenaran oxastnari noepxxy nponeccy ooconennx
anroxronnoro xpecrixncxoro nacenennx na +rnnuecxom n xynirypnom
yponne. Yuent nonaran, uro npocro napo ne cxnonen x nonnrnuec-
xomy cenaparnsmy n noarnnn x nosecrnnm pyccxo xynirypt n npa-
nocnannx, npenpamaxci no+romy n ecrecrnennoro comsnnxa Poccnn n
opie co 'craptmn +nnramn, npecrannxmmnmn sananym 'ntcoxym
xynirypy, noono nonxxam n Hnrne, nemnam n npnanrncxnx ryep-
nnxx n mneoxstuno npocnemenno nepxymxe n unnnxnnn.
Teppnropne, xoropax n reononnrnuecxom nnane cnxstnana
nonicxn nonpoc c npounmn sanantmn oxpannamn, crana Hnrna. B
33
Hontrxn nonemnsnponari c nporpammo Inni]epnnra npeornpamannci nensy-
po n ocrannci noxoponent n ee apxnnax, xax, nanpnmep, ntcrynnenne Enrennx
Kapnonnua n anrycre 1863 r., tnmee ornerom na crarin 'Pyccxoro nnnanna. Hn-
epanint nynnnncr crannn n nnny Inni]epnnry ]anarnunt nannonannsm n
ntcrynan n samnry 'cnxrtx npan nannonaninocre. Cm.: PIHA. u. 777. On. 25. .
1830. Hn. 1-2.
34
Cm., nanp., H. H. Kopnnnon. Pyccxoe eno n Cenepo-3ananom xpae. Marepnant
nx ncropnn Bnnencxoro yuenoro oxpyra, npenmymecrnenno n mypaniencxym +no-
xy. CH., 1908. C. 53-58 (sameuannx n npoexrt B. H. Kynnna, cnococrnonanmne
peannsannn nnanon Inni]epnnra n yupexennm camocroxrenintx mxon c nnron-
cxnm xstxom oyuennx). Cp.: OP PHB. u. 377. E. xp. 1397 (penensnx B. Kynnna c
nonpanxamn Kopnnnona 'Ho nonoy crarin r. Inni]epnnra Hecxonixo sameua-
nn o nnroncxom n xmycxom nnemenn`).
154
nocnxmenno +ro nponeme nporpammno crarie 'Hnrna n Xmyi
(exapi 1863 r.)
35
Inni]epnnr ormeuan nonnoe orcyrcrnne n Poccnn
nn]opmannn o Hnrne, ocrananmecx no nonicxnm xynirypntm roc-
nocrnom. On nouepxnnan nnsxoe pocrno nnronnen n npounx anron
co cnanxncxnmn napoamn n ]opmynnponan xonxpernym nporpammy
noepxxn ooconennocrn nnronnen n pasnnrnx nx nenrnunocrn,
nanpannennym na nnxnnannm nonicxoro nnnxnnx n samemenne ero
pyccxnm. 3romy npnsnano tno cnyxnri cosanne no onexo Poccnn
camocroxrenintx mxon c nnroncxnm xstxom oyuennx n yupexenne
xa]ep nnroncxoro xstxa n poccncxnx ynnnepcnrerax. Xapaxrepno, uro
pasnnrne nnroncxo nenrnunocrn no +rno nmnepnn, samnmanme
nnroncxnx xpecrixn or nonicxoro cenaparnsma, orpannunnanoci opa-
sonarenino c]epo. Oyuenne na nnroncxom xstxe npnsnano tno crari
npomexyrountm +ranom cnnxennx nnronnen c pyccxo xynirypo n
cnocoom nocnnrannx nx n xauecrne noxnintx rpaxan nmnepnn. oc-
ryn x 'ntcoxo xynirype, raxnm opasom, ocymecrnnxncx npn nocpe-
nnuecrne pyccxoro xstxa n xynirypt, xoropte onxnt tnn samennri
nonicxoe nnnxnne.
Hporpamma Inni]epnnra ne tna peannsonana poccncxnmn nnac-
rxmn n nonnom oseme. Ee otuno paccmarpnnann yrnnnrapno, a nocne
1873 r., n +noxy 'comsa rpex nmneparopon, e n nonce ne naxonnoci
mecra. Ho +ror xypc, necmorpx nn na uro, cymecrnenno nnnxn na o]n-
nnaninym nonnrnxy n ornomennn sanantx oxpann Poccncxo nmne-
pnn. Oreninte +nemenrt xonnennnn Inni]epnnra tnn saecrno-
nant n nponecce pycn]nxannn npnanrncxnx ryepnn npn Anexcan-
pe III, a raxxe n nonnrnxe n ornomennn unnnxnnn.
Inni]epnnr ne crpemnncx nocneonarenino ocymecrnnri 'nanno-
naninoe nospoxenne n ecrecrnenntm opasom nponnrari +rnonann-
onannsmt ns ]ast xynirypno n xstxono ooconennocrn x crann
nannonaninoro nnxennx, cranxmero nepe coo nonnrnuecxne rpe-
onannx. On npenonaran, uro +rn nponecct saepxarcx na yponne xyni-
rypno ooconennocrn no poccncxnm xonrponem. Hporpamma Inni-
]epnnra tna nounnena nnrepecam nnrerpnponannx poccncxoro
rocyapcrna, uro cxasanoci na npenaraemom craryce 'nepyccxnx nape-
un. Enncrnenntm o]nnnanintm xstxom onxen tn crari pyccxn,
a ynorpenenne 'nanexron mecrntm nacenennem onycxanoci na ypon-
35
A. u. Inni]epnnr. Cop. cou. T. 2.; Cm. Ero xe. Hecxonixo sameuann o nnronc-
xom n xmycxom nnemenn // eni. 1864. 22 ]enpanx. X 8. C. 9-15.
155
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
ne nauanino mxont, pennrnosntx opxon n mecrnoro camoynpanne-
nnx. 3ry nosnnnm noepxnnan n noxponnreni Inni]epnnra mnr-
pn Mnnmrnn.
36
Hporpamma Inni]epnnra pasennna yuacri pyrnx npoexron nne-
panintx mpoxparon-'mnnmrnnnen. Ono ns npnunn nx nopaxennx
tno conpornnnenne noontm +xcnepnmenram co cropont nmnepc-
xnx +nnr.
` ` `
Hpnmepom ecrnn, nncnnpnponanntx nporpammo Inni]epnn-
ra, xnnnnci yxe ynomxnyrte nontrxn nnepennx pyccxo asyxn, n
ocoennocrn n nauanino mxone nx xpecrixn. Hocne 1864 r. +rn mept
npononnnci ne ronixo n Hapcrne Honicxom, no n n Hnrne. Cnanxno-
]nnicxax rasera 'eni npenarana pacnpocrpannri nx n na +cronnen
n nartme. Ho mnennm cnanxno]nnon n Inni]epnnra, xnpnnnnna tna
ncxonno cnanxncxo asyxo, noono romy xax npanocnanne tno nx
ncxonno pennrne. Asyxa nepeanana nontm noxonennxm nennocrn
npanocnanno-cnanxncxo nnnnnnsannn n npnnnexana x ne pocrnen-
nte cnanxnam anrcxne n ]nnno-yropcxne napot. Hpn +rom onycxa-
noci, uro pyccxax xynirypa, a nmecre c ne n xnpnnnnuecxax asyxa,
oxastnana nnnxnne na anron co npemen Knencxo Pycn.
Ycnex opasonarenintx npoexron sanncen, onaxo, or pesynirara
+xcnepnmenra, npononmoro n Hapcrne Honicxom. Ocosnanne recno
cnxsn nnanon, peannsyemtx n Hapcrne Honicxom n n Hnrne, co cmeno
nonnrnuecxoro xypca n ornomennn npounx sanantx oxpann xcno nt-
pasnn nonicxn nnnrnncr Cranncnan Mnxynxn n nncime or 14 nmnx
1864 r. ns Bnnino, apeconannom Hnany Axcaxony. Bosnpamaxci x cra-
rie 'O npnmenennn pyccxo asyxn x nnroncxomy xstxy, naneuaranno
n X 20 'nx sa 1864 r., Mnxynxn pacmnpnn pamxn +roro npoexra:
Hao xe ymari n o nartmax xaronnxax, xnnymnx n nnaypr-
cxom, Pexnnxom n Hmnnncxom yesax Bnrecxo ryepnnn. B sem-
nxx, nacenenntx nartmamn, nepnonauaninoe oyuenne nnecrn na
nartmcxom xstxe, no c pyccxnm an]annrom, n rnmnasnxx n yes-
ntx yunnnmax nnecrn nartmcxn xstx xax oxsarenint npe-
mer npenoanannx, nepenecrn na nartmcxn xstx orocnyxente
xnnrn, n +rn 'kleine Deutschen |nemunxn. X.I.| cranyr npano-
36
Cm.: . A. Mnnmrnn. Bocnomnnannx renepan-]enimapmana rpa]a mnrpnx
Anexceennua Mnnmrnna. 1863-1864 rr. Mocxna, 2003. C. 505-506.
156
cnanntmn n opycemr, r.e. nponnxnyrcx pyccxnm yxom. A. u. Inni-
]epnnr oemancx nanncari o +rom crarexy n rasery 'eni.
nosnonxm cee ynonari, Bam yrono yer yocronri nnnmannx
Bamero +ror naxnt nonpoc. |.| a Bor, urot A. u. Inni]ep-
nnr cran npexropom Komnrera yxonntx en n naponoro npo-
cnemennx. Cronixo opa mor t on cenari! He ocrannxre cno-
nm nnnmannem Hnrny n Harnnm, r.e. nartmcxym semnm, +ro nc-
xonno pyccxoe ocroxnne; coecrnyre nx cnnxennm c pyccxnm
npanocnannem.
37
Hepcnexrnna nxnmuennx nnronnen n npeent 'onimo pyccxo
nannn, a Hnrnt n npocrpancrno pyccxoro 'neaninoro oreuecrna
npoxnnxercx yxe n nexoroptx sameuannxx Inni]epnnra, oxastnan-
mero +rnnuecxoe pocrno nnronnen c nocrounocnanxncxnm nacenenn-
em. Kax yxastnaer Mnxann onnnon, +ry remy pasnnnann nexoropte
ncnonnnrenn nporpammt Inni]epnnra na mecrax. Tax, Hnxona Ho-
nnxon ntenxn ne ronixo +rnnuecxym aprymenrannm, no eme onee or-
uernnno nouepxnnan npnnanexnocri xax Hnrnt, rax n npnanrnc-
xnx ryepnn x npanocnannomy apeany penne Pycn.
38
Hpecrannennx Inni]epnnra cxnatnannci n pacmnpennym nep-
cnm cnanxno]nnicxnx n nancnanncrcxnx nannonanintx n merananno-
nanintx xonnennn. 3rnnuecxoe pocrno nocrountx cnanxn c anramn
n ]nnnamn, anro-cnanxncxax xstxonax omnocri nce +ro nosnonxno
ynxstnari pyccxn nannonannsm c meranannonanintmn npoexramn,
npnuem ne ronixo n nancnanncrcxo nepcnn. Ha rpannnax 'onimo n
rpnenno pyccxo nannn, n xoropo npeonaammax poni ornon-
naci nennxopycam, moxno tno narn mecro n nx anron. Ho mnennm
Inni]epnnra, nennxopyct noxnnnnci n pesynirare cnnresa cnanxnc-
xnx n ]nncxnx napoon: 'Poccnx xnnxercx osennenntm rnopennem
nnemen cnanxncxoro n ]nncxoro.
39
Hpn +rom anrcxne n ]nnno-yropc-
xne +rnoct mornn onnaxono xopomo yuacrnonari n nancnanncrcxo
'pyxe napoon, noxpennxx resnc o nenrpanino ponn Poccnn xax
ocnoonreninnnt ncex napoon Henrpanino n Bocrouno Enpont,
+rnnuecxn pocrnenntm nocrountm cnanxnam n pasenxmmnm cxoxym
moeni nneecxo xynirypt, uyxo sananoenponecxnm opasnam.
37
PO HPHH. u. 3. On. 4. E. xp. 378. Hn. 3-4.
38
M. Dolbilov. Imperijos biurokratija ir lietuvi kalbos lotynikais ramenimis draudimas
1864-1882 m. // Raidzi draudimo metai / Sudarytojas Darius Stalinas. Vilnius, 2004.
Pp. 111-138.
39
A. u. Inni]epnnr. Cop. cou. T. 2. C. 400.
157
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Hoxoxe, uro nosspennx Inni]epnnra n cnxsanntx c nnm cnanxno-
]nnon nperepnenn nsnecrnym +nonmnnm n pesynirare +xcnepnmenron
no noepxxe +rnnuecxo ooconennocrn nnronnen n nontrox cosa-
nnx orenino nenrnunocrn nx nonicxnx xpecrixn. Ecnn npoanann-
snponari aprymenrannm cnanxno]nnicxnx nynnnncron, moxno same-
rnri, uro c xonna 1860-x rr. onn nce onee xpnrnuno orstnamrcx o
+rnx +xcnepnmenrax, ntepxanntx n yxe reopnn xnaccnuecxoro cna-
nxno]nnicrna, n nonisy nparmarnuecxnx meroon pycn]nxannn. 3ror
nponecc npoxnnxncx raxxe n n Hapcrne Honicxom. Tenepi nenim oxa-
stnanaci npnnxsxa nacenennx +rnx ryepnn x poccncxomy rocyap-
crny, a raxxe ero nocrenennax accnmnnxnnx.
Hpnmeuarenino nnnmanne, npoxnnennoe Inni]epnnrom x cyie
nnronnen n Hpyccnn, re onn noneprannci repmannsannn. Cnanxno]n-
nt pemnrenino ntcrynann npornn nmtx nnanon ooconennx Hnrnt
n coennennx ee c npnanrncxnmn ryepnnxmn, uro orano t ptuarn
nnnxnnx n +rom pernone n pyxn ocrsecxoro nopxncrna, xoropoe onx-
no tno samennri nenoxninte nonicxne +nnrt. Taxnm opasom nnron-
cxn nonpoc n cnanxno]nnicxo nynnnncrnxe npecranan n onee
mnpoxo nepcnexrnne cye anrcxnx n ]nnno-yropcxnx napoon n
cronxnonennx c xynirypntm npeonaannem nemnen na eperax Ban-
rncxoro mopx. Hecmorpx na nannune n Bnnencxom yuenom oxpyre ra-
xnx croponnnxon Inni]epnnra, xax Bacnnn Kynnn n Hnxona Honn-
xon, a raxxe noepxxy co cropont renepan-ryepnaropa Kay]mana n
noneunrenx Bnnencxoro yuenoro oxpyra Hnana Kopnnnona, onimnn-
crno ero naunnann cnauana peannsontnannci na reppnropnn Hapcrna
Honicxoro n Anrycroncxo, a sarem Cynanxcxo ryepnnxx. Cxopee nce-
ro, n Hapcrne Honicxom, xoropoe paccmarpnnanoci Yupenrenintm xo-
mnrerom n xauecrne cnoeopasno connanino-nonnrnuecxo naoparo-
pnn, ecrnnrenino cymecrnonann ycnonnx nx onee ycnemnoro non-
nomennx n xnsni npoexron Komnrera.
40
Inni]epnnr nororannnnan
ram pe]opmy cncremt naponoro npocnemennx n, nepoxrno, xnonoran
o yupexennn nnroncxnx crnnenn, npenasnauenntx ntnycxnnxam
rnmnasn n Cynanxax n Mapnamnone nx nororonxn nx x nearornuec-
xo exreninocrn n yuentx saneennxx Mocxnt n Herepypra (nmec-
ro nepnonauanino sannannponanntx 10 crnnenn ener xnarnno roni-
40
O npoonxennn nonnrnxn 'pasenx n nnacrny n ornomennn nonxxon n nnron-
nen, ocymecrnnxemo poccncxnmn nnacrxmn na pyexe XIX n XX nn., n ee cxpom-
ntx pesynirarax cm. nanp.: L. Jaskiewicz. Carat i sprawy polskie na przelomie XIX i
XX wieku. Pultusk, 2001, n ocoennocrn S. 104-108.
158
xo na 9). Henim +ro axnnn tno ]opmnponanne nnroncxo nnrennn-
rennnn npopyccxoro ronxa, oropnanno or nonicxoro nnnxnnx, noono
romy xax n pyrnx sanantx ryepnnxx nameuanoci cosanne mecrno
nnrennnrennnn c pyccxnm camocosnannem.
41
Honeunreni Bnnencxoro yuenoro oxpyra Hnan Kopnnnon, nponosr-
namax n cnonx npoexrax neoxonmocri nnmnri xaronnuecxoe yxo-
nencrno nnnxnnx na nnroncxn napo, ynnpan na nsyuenne nnroncxoro
xstxa n nocnnranne npanocnanntx mnccnonepon n yxonntx cemnna-
pnxx.
42
On necima npnmeuarenino mornnnponan cno npoexr, cctnaxci
na ontr noono nonnrnxn na npounx oxpannax nmnepnn: 'Mexy
rem, xax n npanocnanntx cemnnapnxx Hcxoncxo |ryepnnn| ecri xa-
]ept nartmcxoro xstxa, a n Ononenxo xapenicxoro, n yuentx sa-
neennxx Bnnencxoro yuenoro oxpyra ne npenoamrcx xmycxn n
nnroncxn xstxn.
43
Ho ro xe npnunne cnanxno]nnt ntcxastnannci n nonisy ooco-
nennx Hapcrna Honicxoro, xoropoe Mnxann Karxon xoren nonnocrim
'cnnri c ocranino nmnepne. Hnan Axcaxon, croponnnx +rnopennrn-
osno moenn nannonannsma, npn xoropo npanocnanne cranonnnoci
onnm ns rnanntx ]axropon nenrnunocrn, npenaran yunri npanocnan-
no nepe no-nonicxn n no-nnroncxn, uro onxno tno cnnornri npo-
cro napo na nnar]opme 'ncrnnno nept. A Cranncnan Mnxynxn
yxe n 1865 r. rpeonan nepenoa na 'ncecnanxncxn pyccxn xstx xa-
ronnuecxnx pennrnosntx nsann, uro npnsnano tno cxnonnri x npa-
nocnannm nnronnen n nartme.
44
3ro namepenne oruernnno yxastnano
na renennnm ecnn ne x nxnmuennm nnronnen n npounx anron n npe-
ent 'onimo pyccxo nannn, ro xorx t x cosannm ns nnx cnoero
poa +rnnuecxoro n xynirypnoro 'nnxnero xpyra.
Pncxnem npenonoxnri, uro n oxpyxennn pyccxnx cnanxno]nnon n
nancnanncron cymecrnonano reuenne, crpemnnmeecx yxpennri +ror cna-
nxncxn nannannonannsm nyrem nosnecennx ero na eme onee ntcoxn
yponeni +rnnuecxo omnocrn n pacnpocrpanennx ero na pyrne napo-
41
D. Stalinas. Visuomen be universiteto? (Auktosios mokyklos atkrimo problema
Lietuvoje: XIX a. vidurys - XX a. pradzia). Vilnius, 2000. (Lietuvi Atgimimo istorijos
studijos. T. 16). P. 206.
42
Cm.: OP PHB. u. 377. E.xp. 201. (H. H. Kopnnnon. 3amerxa o neoxonmocrn
npenoanannx nnroncxoro n xmycxoro xstxon n npanocnanntx yxonntx cemnna-
pnxx Bnnencxoro yuenoro oxpyra).
43
Tam xe.
44
Cm. nncimo Mnxynxoro: H. H. Kopnnnon. Pyccxoe eno. C. 174.
159
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
t, noponennte c pyccxo nanne n cnanxnamn. 3ro pocrno mtcnn-
noci ne ronixo xax +rnnuecxoe, no raxxe xynirypnoe n pennrnosnoe
(reopnx o npanocnannn xax nepnotrnom n ecrecrnennom xpncrnanc-
xom neponcnoneannn cnanxn) n yunrtnano ocoennocrn connanino
crpyxrypt (nepasnnrte n ne nmenmne cocrnenntx +nnr xpecrixncxne
omnocrn). Moxno npxmo ronopnri o necxonixnx nsanmno nepecexan-
mnxcx npoexrax xynirypno-+rnnuecxo omnocrn: 1) onimo, 'rpne-
nno pyccxo nannn c npeonaamme ponim nennxopyccxoro nne-
menn; 2) nancnanxncxo omnocrn, osennxmme nce cnanxncxne na-
pot n cranxme saauy pecnannsannn sanantx cnanxn opononi-
no, xax +ro nonyunnoci y uexon, nno c npnnneuennem momn poccnc-
xoro rocyapcrna, xax +ro nponsomno c nonxxamn; 3) omnocrn nopo-
nenntx mexy coo, no mnennm nexoroptx cnanxno]nnon, anrcxnx
n ]nnno-yropcxnx napoon. Inni]epnnr n cnonx nnnrnncrnuecxnx
rpyax n nynnnncrnxe ocoenno nouepxnnan cymecrnonanne +rnn-
uecxnx ys mexy +rnmn napoamn, pasymeercx, cranx nennxopyccxn
+nemenr na nepmnny nnpamnt +rnnuecxnx rpynn Bocrouno Enpont.
Hocnenn aprymenr on oxastnan n cnonx xstxoneuecxnx paorax,
noxnonnenntx ncropnoco]ne Xomxxona, nsnoxenno n ero 'Cemnpa-
mne.
45
Bnnxe ncero x nocrounocnanxncxo n noome cnanxncxo cpe-
e onxnt tnn crari nnronnt, xorx t no npnunne mnoronexonoro
nnnxnnx pyccxo xynirypt n nnsocrn nx xstxa cancxpnry.
Hcrnnnt pasmax naunnann, npenpnnxrtx cnanxno]nnicxnmn
xpyramn, onapyxnnaercx n neo]nnnanintx ntcxastnannxx anropon
+rnx xonnennn, raxnx xax yxe ynomnnanmncx C. Mnxynxn. B 1872 r.,
ncxope nocne cmeprn Inni]epnnra, n nncime Mnxanny Horonny, ncno-
mnnax o ]nnonornuecxnx pastcxannxx cnoero pyra n noxponnrenx,
Mnxynxn oparnn nnnmanne na naxnym poni, xoropym onxno nr-
pari nsyuenne xstxon 'nnoponen, nacenxmmnx cenepo-nocrox Poc-
cnn, nx nocrnxennx pyccxo ncropnn n nenom peui mna o ocrarxax
mopnnnon n uepemncon, na semnxx xoroptx c]opmnponancx nennxo-
pyccxn +rnoc: 'upes necxonixo npemenn mopna n uepemnca opycemr
n cranyr moponcxo-pyccxne n uepemnccxo-pyccxne, ocranyrcx no ncem
paronenntm xnaom nx yymnx pyccxnx ncropnxon, +rnorpa]on,
nnnrnncron n nccneonarene pyccxo crapnnt.
46
Cronr ncnomnnri n
o rom, uro n ro xe camoe npemx npononnnci +xcnepnmenrt no npn-
45
A. C. Xomxxon. Cemnpamna // A. C. Xomxxon. Cou.: B 2 r. T. 1. Paort no
ncropnoco]nn. Mocxna, 1994.
46
PIAHH. u. 373. On. 1. E. xp. 237.
160
cnoconennm pyccxo asyxn x xstxam ]nnnno-yropcxnx napoon. 3ro
tn nepnt +ran xpncrnannsannn, nanenennt na noxnponanne nnnx-
nnx xonxypnpymmnx moene camonenrn]nxannn, n ocoennocrn ra-
rapcxo n cnxsannoro c nem ncnama. Hpn +rom ne cxptnanoci, uro xo-
neuno nenim n annom cnyuae onxna tna crari nonnax accnmnnx-
nnx. Banrcxne n cnanxncxne napot, xoroptx Mnxynxn n Inni]ep-
nnr xorenn npn nomomn pyccxoro an]annra nnn cosanno na ero oc-
none omecnanxncxo asyxn coennnri c pyccxo xynirypo n pyc-
cxnm +rnocom, onxnt tnn co npemenem pasennri cyiy nnnnoro
cnncxa napoon, accnmnnnponanntx nennxopyccxnm +rnocom n crnne
nymxnncxo mera]opt, r.e. crari pyuixmn, xoroptm npecroxno cnnricx
co 'cnanxncxnm mopem.
Muoeouauuouauoume orpauum Poccuu
Hmex n nny ynomxnyrte npnmept nonnrnxn nmnepcxoro nenrpa n
ornomennn oxpannntx +rnocon, moxno, ncne sa A. H. Mnnnepom, ro-
nopnri o conepnnuecrne nonnrnxn nnacre c pyrnmn moenxmn nann-
onanino nenrn]nxannn sa noxninocri noanntx. Honnrnxy Poc-
cnn na ee sanantx n nocrountx oxpannax cnxstnana nmenno nouepx-
nyrax Mnnnepom anirepnarnnnocri pasnnuntx npoexron nannonanino
nenrn]nxannn. Ona xe npnanana peaninoe coepxanne nnanam Inni-
]epnnra. Kax nnmer Mnnnep, 'pycn]nxaropcxne npoexrt ]opmnpo-
nannx nannn nnn npocro xynirypno +xcnancnn n nenom pxe pernonon
nmenn n osexrnnno, n n nocnpnxrnn camnx arenron pycn]nxannn ce-
piesntx xonxypenron. B 3ananom xpae raxnm xonxypenrom tno
nonicxoe nnnxnne, n ocrsecxom nemenxoe, n Hononxie, Hpnypanie,
oruacrn cpen xnprnson (xasaxon) rarapcxoe. Hpnuem norennnan py-
cn]nxaropcxnx npoexron nx axrnnncrt uacro onennnann xax onee cna-
t no cpannennm c xonxypenramn, no xpane mepe na nnxamym
nepcnexrnny. B pesynirare, axe coxpanxx n xauecrne ornoxenno crpa-
rernuecxo nenn nosmoxnym pycn]nxannm +cronnen, nartme, nnron-
nen, amxnp, ypxr, mopnt, xnprnson n r.., npannrenicrno n mecrnte
exrenn nepexo roront tnn na rexymn momenr oxasari noepxxy
]opmnponannm ocoo nannonanino nenrnunocrn +rnx napoon pan
roro, urot sanoxnponari peannsannm onee momntx xonxypnpym-
mnx npoexron accnmnnxnnn n xynirypno xonconnannn.
47
47
A. H. Mnnnep. Pycn]nxannn: xnaccn]nnnponari n nonxri // Ab Imperio. 2002. X
2. C. 133-148; Ero xe. Hmnepnx n nannx. C. 274, 278.
161
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Onaxo rpyno npnsnari nennxom npannnino rouxy spennx, cornac-
no xoropo ne no ncex cnyuaxx cronxnonennx 'xonxypnpymmnx mexy
coo npoexron accnmnnxnnn moxno ronopnri o pycn]nxannn. Ho
mnennm Mnnnepa, na sanae Poccnn peui mna ncxnmunrenino o 'eno-
nonnsannn, r.e. nsannennn or nonicxoro nnnxnnx yxpannnen n eno-
pycon, cunranmnxcx cocranntmn uacrxmn 'onimo pyccxo nannn.
Cornacno +ro nnrepnperannn, n cnyuae nnronnen raxxe ocymecrnnx-
noci nnmi noxnponanne mexannsmon nononnsannn. Hpecrannxercx,
onaxo, uro +ra nnrepnperannx ne ncuepntnaer n nonnom oseme poc-
cncxym nonnrnxy n ornomennn oxpannntx nann. Tonixo uacri poc-
cncxnx +nnr, npexe ncero cnanxno]nnicxo opnenrannn, rorona tna
npnsnari cnoeopasne yxpanncxoro n enopyccxoro 'nanexron, n ro
nnmi na yponne nauaninoro oyuennx, cnyxamero opynem nonneuennx
nnn]]epenrntx n nannonaninom nnane enopyccxoro n yxpanncxoro
napoon n c]epy nnnxnnx 'ntcoxo xynirypt, nepeanaemo yxe na
pyccxom xstxe. Ynorpenenne 'myxnnxnx nanexron, xax nmenonann
enopyccxn n yxpanncxn xstxn, morno npecrannxri coo ronixo
npenapnrenint, camt nnsmn +ran axxynirypannn. Onaxo crpare-
rnuecxo nenim ne ronixo npnnepxennen ynnrapncrcxnx ne Karxo-
na, no n croponnnxon 'pernonannsmon tno yxpennenne enncrna pyc-
cxo nannn, npnuem n cnanxno]nnicxom napnanre ocrananoci nexoe none
nx 'pernonanintx ocoennocre.
B cnyuae nnronnen peui mna ne ronixo o noxnponxe nonicxoro na-
nnonaninoro npoexra n samemennn nonicxoro nnnxnnx na nnronnen
pyccxnm. enononnsannx onxna tna crari npenmne x anineme-
my nponeccy accnmnnxnnn. Xorx camn npoexrnponmnxn nnnrnncrnuec-
xo nonnrnxn n Hnrne npxmo ne c]opmynnponann +ry mtcni, n nx nsrnx-
ax xncrnenno npocnexnnaercx +nonmnnx n nanpannennn npnsnannx
ecrecrnenno neoxonmocrn npountx cnxse ne ronixo nnronnen, no
n pyrnx anron c pyccxo nenrnunocrim. Ananorn +roro npoexra, xp-
xnm npoxnnennem xoroporo crano sanpemenne nnroncxnx nsann na
narnncxom an]annre, naxonm n na reppnropnn Hapcrna Honicxoro, re
nnacrn nepnynnci x nporpamme-mnnnmym, neni xoropo ocrnxenne
xorx t nocnpnnmunnocrn xpecrixncxoro nacenennx x nosecrnnxm
cnanxncxo(pyccxo) xynirypt, a raxxe noxnnenne uyncrna noxninocrn
no ornomennm x nmnepnn, xoropo nonicxn npocro napo onxen
tn tri naroapen sa cnom cnooy.
Hoonte mexannsmt 'xonxypnpymmnx npoexron accnmnnxnnn
moxno nanmari n na nocrountx oxpannax nmnepnn, ocoenno, xax
162
yxastnaer Mnnnep, n Hononxie. Tax, nontrxn nnepennx pyccxo as-
yxn n nsannxx na +rnnuecxnx xstxax tnn cnxsant c macmrano
axnne no xpncrnannsannn nononxcxnx napoon (xax ]nnno-yropcxnx,
rax n rmpxoxstuntx) npn nomomn npncnoconennoro x nx norpenoc-
rxm pyccxoro an]annra. Hanonee npnnnxennte x nnanam Inni]ep-
nnra merot axxynirypannn mt onapyxnnaem n npoexrax Hnxonax
Hnimnncxoro,
48
peannsonanntx cpen napoon Hononxix n 'xnprnson
(xax nastnann rora xasaxon), nonanmnx no nnnxnne xonxypenrno,
no mnennm pycn]nxaropon, moenn nenrn]nxannn rarapcxo n nc-
namcxo.
49
3eci saxonomepno nosnnxaer nonpoc o nsanmocnxsn n nsanmonnnx-
nnn saymanntx n peannsonanntx npoexron nonnrnxn na sanantx n
npounx nmnepcxnx oxpannax. Hpnmepom nepeaun nonnrnuecxoro ont-
ra, nonyuennoro na oxpannax nmnepnn, moxer crari ncxyccnx o nne-
pennn pyccxo asyxn n oyuenne na xstxax napoon Bennxo Crenn
n Cpene Asnn. Hontrxn nynnxannn rexcron na mecrntx xstxax
xnpnnnnuecxnm an]annrom oxnarnnn n 1860-1870-x rr. ne ronixo Ho-
nonxie n Ypan, no n neanno sanoenannte semnn Cpene Asnn. Hx
noxopnreni, rypxecrancxn renepan-ryepnarop Koncranrnn ]on Ka-
y]man, npoxnnn cex ropxunm croponnnxom npnmenennx pyccxo asy-
xn n mxoninom opasonannn c nenim oranennx nacenennx Cpene
Asnn or ncnamcxoro nnnxnnx. Kay]man, cnxsannt c xpyramn 'mnnm-
rnnnen, eme na nocry nnnencxoro renepan-ryepnaropa noepxnnan
nporpammy Inni]epnnra n Mnxynxoro no nneennm nnroncxnx neuar-
ntx nsann c pyccxnm an]annrom. Hnimnncxn nnuno ncrpernncx c
Kay]manom n Kasann n mae 1876 r. B oruere o +ro ecee nnnrnncr
nouepxnnan ncxpennocri narpnornuecxnx namepenn noxopnrenx
Xnnt, xoropt, ntraxci ocnanri nnnxnne ncnama, xoren ncnoniso-
nari nx +ro nenn cncremy opasonannx n yxastnan na cno nnnenc-
xn ontr:
...narpnornuecxn ero nsrnx na pyccxym asyxy, ne onycxam-
mn nn manemero nsmenennx nnn ononnennx x ne npn ynor-
penennn ee nx nncima uyxnx xstxon, nosnnx n nocnnrancx ro-
paso panime. xora on tn renepan-ryepnaropom Cenepo-3a-
nanoro xpax, on npnxasan naneuarari pyccxnmn yxnamn xaronn-
48
H. Hnimnncxn. Hs nepenncxn no nonoy en o npnmenennn pyccxoro an]annra x
nnopouecxnm xstxam. Kasani, 1883, ocoenno c. 5-9, 29-36.
49
Cm. noponee: Paul Werth. At the Margins oI Orthodoxy: Mission, Governance, and
ConIessional Politics in Russia`s Volga-Kama Region, 1827-1905. Ithaca, 2002.
163
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
uecxne monnrnennnxn na nnroncxom xstxe, n +ro oxasanoci nnon-
ne yontm n nonxrntm nx nnroncxnx ere, oyuammnxcx n
nauanintx mxonax, raxnm opasom (x nonaram) cocrannnoci yex-
enne n aconmrno ocrarounocrn pyccxo asyxn nx ncex xst-
xon.
50
Hpnmep Kay]mana, npononnmero cnauana n sanantx, a sarem n
nocrountx ryepnnxx nmnepnn npaxrnuecxne +xcnepnmenrt no npn-
cnoconennm pyccxoro an]annra x mecrntm xstxam noxopenntx napo-
on, sacrannxer saymaricx na nonpocamn o mexannsmax paspaorxn
nmnepcxo nonnrnxn na 'nnopouecxnx oxpannax, o cnxsxx (nno nx
orcyrcrnnn) mexy pasnnuntmn napnanramn +ro nonnrnxn n reppnro-
pnxmn, na xoroptx onn npnmenenxnnci. Hponemo ocraercx n nnnx-
nne xonnennn, ntpaoranntx reopernxamn n npaxrnxamn (xax cnanx-
no]nnamn, rax n poccncxo amnnncrpanne), na +rnoxynirypnym
nonnrnxy na oxpannax nmnepnn. Hpecronr ntxcnnri raxxe, xaxym poni
ctrpano ocnanenne rocnocrna 'ntcoxo xynirypt craptx +nnr n
pasnnrnn conpemennoro nannonaninoro camocosnannx xax na sana-
ntx oxpannax nmnepnn, rax n n Hononxie, n Cpene Asnn, na Kanxase
n npounx oxpannax.
` ` `
Hosnnnx xpecrixncxo macct na nnroncxnx, enopyccxnx n yxpann-
cxnx semnxx n ornomennn noccrannx 1863 r. opexana npoexr noccra-
nonnennx enno Peun Hocnonnro na nensexnoe nopaxenne. Orpn-
nannm ome rocyapcrnenno rpannnn c nonxxamn conyrcrnonana
'nannonannsannx nacnenx Peun Hocnonnro camnmn nonxxamn, n
camocosnannn xoroptx nocnomnnannx o 'nonicxom copyxecrne nann
operann ]opmy 'nonicxo nmnepnn.
51
Hpoexrt n Karxona, n cnanxno]nnon crann ornerom na npenpnnx-
rym n 1863 r. nocnenmm nontrxy nosnparnricx x crapo nee nonicxo
nannonanino nenrnunocrn xax nonnrnuecxo omnocrn. Ynorpe-
nxx pacxoxne n ro npemx anneropnn ns nynnnncrnxn Karxona n no+snn
ueopa Tmruena, moxno cxasari, uro npnspax crapo Honimn ycrpa-
mamme ponn no Bocrouno Enpone, 'ncranax ns rpoa n ntcactnax
50
H. Hnimnncxn. Hs nepenncxn. C. 26, 28.
51
Cm. coornecrnymmne sameuannx P. Bnopnmxa n A. Honaxa no +romy nonoy: Czy
polska byla imperium? Rozmowa z Romanem Szporlukiem // A. Nowak. Od imperium
do imperium. S. 337-355.
164
xponi ns xnntx.
52
Hpoexrt Inni]epnnra n Yupenreninoro xomnre-
ra onxnt tnn crari cnoero poa 'ocnnontm xonom, xoropt noxo-
ponnr croni nnnxrenint na semnxx tnmero BKH npnspax crapo
Honimn. B saxnnennxx +rnx exrene, rnanntm opasom cnanxno]nnon,
ronopnnoci o neoxonmocrn nopasnri n camoe cepne 'nononnsm
'onesnennt nonicxn narpnornsm. Onn xenann oesonacnri npo-
cro napo n Honime n +rnnuecxne rpynnt, nacenxmmne npocrpancrno
mexy Banrnxo n uepntm mopem, or sapaxennx 'nonicxnm namnnpns-
mom. Peui mna o noxnponxe nponecca, xoropt n rpannnax npexne
Peun Hocnonnro mor t npnnecrn x peannsannn npoexra 'pacmnpen-
no nonicxo nannn. Ho+romy cnoero poa coup de grce n cepne 'no-
nonnsma oecneunn t 'neunt noxo n camo Honime, co npemen
pasenon corpxcanmecx n xonnynicnxx esnaexntx noccrann, xoro-
pte noepxnnann crapym, nonnrnuecxym nem 'nonicxocrn n cocro-
xnnn mexy xnsnim n cmeprim.
Ocymecrnnenne nmnepne noono nonnrnxn cnococrnonano romy,
uro nauann pasnnnaricx renennnn, naronpnxrcrnymmne nono nanno-
nanino camonenrn]nxannn. Honicxn ]axrop, xax yxastnan, n uacr-
nocrn, Anpeac Kannenep, ocoenno n nepno noccrannx 1863-1864 rr.,
nrpan poni 'ynrenx nannonanintx nponeccon, npnuem ne ronixo n
ornomennn nann, sannmanmnx npocrpancrno mexy pyccxnmn n no-
nxxamn, no n n cnyuae pyccxoro nannonannsma.
53
Ocnanenne nnnxnnx
npeonaamme xynirypt n nosnnn craptx +nnr, a snaunr, n nx nann-
onanintx npoexron, cnococrnonann noxnnennm nnmn, n xoropo mor-
nn nosnnxari xnnennx, naronpnxrcrnonanmne nono nannonanino
camonenrn]nxannn.
54
Baxno nccneonarenicxo nponemo nce eme
ocraercx ne ronixo peaninoe nnnxnne nono ]opmt nenrnunocrn na-
nn na npocrpancrne mexy uepntm mopem n Banrnxo, no n poni na-
52
Cm. nnsxoe cxocrno opason crnxornopennx Tmruena 'Yxacnt con n nynn-
nncrnxn Karxona 1863 r. O nx xonraxrax n nsanmonnnxnnn cm.: Hnreparypnoe
nacnecrno. T. 97. Kn. 1. Mocxna, 1988. C. 413-418; cp.: Tam xe. T. 19-21. Mocxna,
1935. C. 201-205; H. Glbocki. Polska a uniwersalna misja Imperium Rosyjskiego w
mysli Fiodora Tiutczewa // Tmruencxn copnnx. K nyxcornernm co nx poxennx
no+ra / Ho pe. . Hnnonapcxo n B. yxnna. Krakow, 2004. S. 203-221.
53
A. Kannenep. Poccnx mnoronannonaninax nmnepnx. Bosnnxnonenne, ncropnx,
pacna. Mocxna, 2000. C. 158-161.
54
Ha +ro, n uacrnocrn, oparnn nnnmanne H. E. Iopnsonron n crarie: Honicxn
acnexr nororonxn xpecrixncxo pe]opmt n Poccnn // Hnan Anexcanponnu Bo-
ponxon npo]eccop-cnanncr Mocxoncxoro ynnnepcnrera / Ho pe. I. u. Marneena.
Mocxna, 2001. C. 96-114.
165
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
cnenx Peun Hocnonnro xax cymecrnennoro npenxrcrnnx x peannsa-
nnn neana 'onimo pyccxo nannn, npenonaranmero nonnym accn-
mnnxnnm enopycon n yxpannnen, a nosmoxno, n pyrnx +rnnuecxnx
rpynn, nanpnmep, nnronnen.
55
Honomy ocmtcnennm nonexnr n nnnx-
nne nonicxo-pyccxoro conepnnuecrna na ntop ocnooxammnxcx na-
nn, xoropte orneprann nonicxn npoexr nannonanino n nonnrnuec-
xo omnocrn n ]opme nospoxenno Peun Hocnonnro n ononpemenno
ne npnnnmann npenaranmncx nm pyccxn npoexr n pamxax 'onimo
pyccxo nannn n ee nmnepnn.
SUMMARY
The article presents the problem of the cultural rebirth of the nations on
the western fringes of the Russian Empire in the historical, philosophical,
and political conceptions of the Slavophiles and the prominent linguist Ale-
ksander Hilferding. Prior to the January Uprising of 1863, Hilferding called
(in a more consistent way than other Slavophiles, such as the hesitant Ivan
Aksakow) for Russia to use the rising ethnic nationalisms. He also encour-
aged support for the development of the Byelorussian and Ukrainian lan-
guages. He saw in the Byelorussian and Ukrainian national revival move-
ments not separatisms but regionalisms within the triune Russian nation,
i.e., supporters of the program for a Russian nation revival and the Russifi-
cation of the Empire. They were supposed to serve as a transitional stage in
implanting Russian national consciousness in the peasants of the Western
Province and in protecting them from Polonization. Hilferding was the au-
thor of educational reform programmes that aimed at the Slavic re-educa-
tion of the Poles, especially by inculcating a Slavic and Russian model of
culture in the peasants. This was to be accomplished by teaching them in
their native language but using textbooks printed in the Russian alphabet.
Attempts to introduce the Russian alphabet, especially in the primary edu-
cation of the peasants, are examples of activities connected with that pro-
gram. The Slavophile periodical Den promoted extending such activities
to the Estonians and Latvians.
Hilferdings projects on the Polish matter, however, became the basis
for a complete program concerning the Western provinces. Thanks to the
55
3ry nponemy nonnman P. Bnopnmx: Polska: powstanie teorii i praktyki nowocz-
esnego narodu // R. Szporluk. Imperium, komunizm i narody. Krakow, 2003. S. 38-39;
cp.: Czy Polska byla imperium? Rozmowa z Romanem Szporlukiem // R. Nowak. Od
imperium do imperium. S. 345.
166
liberal bureaucrats, Hilferding was able to present his program for all the
western provinces in the periodical Russkii Invalid. He suggested supporting
the autochthonous distinctiveness of the peasantry on ethnic and cultural
levels. Hilferding wanted Russia to take over the function of the awakening
and protecting force in the revival and national liberation of Eastern Eu-
rope and the Balkans. In his view, a pan-Slavism that was limited to the
Slavic nations could not successfully compete with other pan-nationalisms,
which, like pan-Germanism and pan-Scandinavism also tried to influence
the nations of the Russian Empire.
Hilferding did not foresee the consequences of the national awakening
and the natural evolution of ethno-nationalisms from cultural and linguistic
distinctiveness to a national movement expressing political demands. He
assumed those processes would be stopped under Russian control at the
cultural distinctiveness stage. Hilferdings complete program, however, was
not realized by the Russian administration. It was treated as utilitarian.
167
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
1ohannes REMY
THE UKRAINIAN ALPHABET
AS A POLITICAL QUESTION
IN THE RUSSIAN EMPIRE BEFORE 1876
`
Literature in the modern Ukrainian vernacular began with the publica-
tion of Ivan Kotliarevskyis Eneida in St. Petersburg in 1798. Its begin-
nings were fairly modest, since only 31 editions appeared in the Russian
Empire during the first four decades of the nineteenth century. Thereafter
Ukrainian publishing gained momentum, and by 1876, when the Ems de-
cree limited its scope in belles-lettres, 302 editions had been published in
the Russian Empire alone.
1
One of the characteristic traits of a beginning
literary language not backed by a state is a lack of standardization, and
Ukrainian was no exception in this regard. In 1876, Ukrainian still lacked
an authoritative grammar and dictionary. The Ukrainian alphabet, too, was
still subject to discussion and differing opinions.
In standardizing a new literary language that previously existed only in
the vernacular, some areas leave a larger scope for deliberation than others.
*
I am indebted to the Academy of Finland, which has made this article possible as part
of my research project Ukrainian Nationalism and Russia 1855-1876, project number
103289/2003.
1
Ukrainomovna knyha 1798-1916. Vols. 1-3. Kyiv, 1996. Vol. 1. Pp. 1-97. By the year
1876, 157 editions in modern Ukrainian had appeared outside the Russian Empire, almost
all in Austrian Galicia.
168
J. Remy, The Ukrainian Alphabet as a Political Question...
Grammar is to a great extent dictated by the spoken language, and even
concerning vocabulary, reform is possible only up to a certain point, unless
the people are called on to change their main language to another. The
absence of a traditionally established script offers a somewhat wider scope
for deliberation and innovation in orthography, because the reforms do not
violate any traditional routines. In addition, a great variety of orthographic
principles can be found in European languages. In the absence of criteria for
judgments that all the writers in a language might share, political and nation-
al motivations easily influence the process in which orthography takes shape.
The questions related to linguistic standardization of the Ukrainian lan-
guage in the nineteenth century were ripe with political connotations, the
most prominent of which was the distance of the Ukrainian to the (Great)
Russian language. While Mykhailo Drahomanov proposed accepting Rus-
sian loanwords for concepts that did not have an equivalent term in Ukrai-
nian,
2
Mykhailo Starytskyi spent much effort in inventing suitable autoch-
thonous neologisms.
3
Their opinions reflected differing attitudes to the
(Great) Russians and the Russian Empire, while linguistic considerations
played a secondary role. Like the vocabulary, the Ukrainian alphabet and
orthography, too, were political questions, and were often understood as
such. However, apart from political motivations, the discussion of Ukraini-
an orthography followed from the Ukrainian sound system, which indeed
does differ from that of the Russian. In the two languages, similar words
are pronounced in a somewhat different way. To mention just one example,
where the Russians write r and pronounce [g], the Ukrainians most often
pronounce [h], but sometimes [g]. Either the actual Ukrainian pronuncia-
tion or Russian orthography could be taken as the point of departure for the
construction of Ukrainian orthography. The first choice made reading eas-
ier to learn for those previously illiterate, while the latter made the text
more comprehensible for those literate in Russian and without prior knowl-
edge of Ukrainian. In general, a phonetic orthography that followed the
actual pronunciation was more convenient for Ukrainian national aims, while
the use of Russian orthography as the model for the Ukrainian put the sta-
tus of Ukrainian as a fully separate language into doubt. However, the ques-
2
M. P. Drahomanov. Literatura rosiiska, velykoruska, ukrainska i halytska // Idem.
Literaturno-publitsistychni pratsi. Vol. 1. Kyiv, 1970. Pp. 179-180; First published in
the Galician journal Truth (Pravda) in the years 1873-1874.
3
S. Yekelchyk. The Nations Clothes. Constructing a Ukrainian High Culture in the
Russian Empire, 1860-1900 // Jahrbcher fr Geschichte Osteuropas. 2001. No. 49. H.
2. Pp. 233-234.
169
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
tion was not as simple as that, for the differences in sound values of the
same letters were bound to exist, even if writers wanted to have a Ukrainian
orthography as close to the Russian one as possible. For instance, if r were
used in the similar way as in Russian, it would have one sound value [g]
in Russian, but two [h, g] in Ukrainian. For a long time, intermediate vari-
ants between the phonetic and etymologic orthographies were proposed
and widely circulated, a fact that reflects both the complexity of the stan-
dardization task and the precarious character of Ukrainian national identi-
ty, especially in the first half of the nineteenth century.
The aim of this article is, first, to present an overview of the alphabetic
discussion between Ukrainian cultural and national activists, with a focus
on political aspects of the phenomenon. I shall then venture into a study of
government attitudes on the Ukrainian alphabet. While it has not been pos-
sible to cover all the orthographies and alphabets that were used in Ukraini-
an publications, a wide scope of different usages and arguments that were
used in favor or against them is presented. I shall focus exclusively on the
alphabets and orthographies that were used in legal publications within the
Russian Empire. Thus illegal publications and those published in the Aus-
trian Empire are excluded. This does not indicate a denial of their rele-
vance, but rather an admission of the limits of the present study. The time
limit of the study is set at 1876. In that year, the Ems decree stipulated that
all Ukrainian publications had to use the general Russian
orthography.
4
This indeed standardized Ukrainian orthography in legal
publications and, for a time, put an end to the alphabet discussion, although
in a manner highly undesirable to Ukrainian national activists.
1he Development of Ikrainian Orthography
The Iirst author to pay conscious and outspoken attention to the question
oI Ukrainian orthography was Aleksei Pavlovskii, the author oI the Iirst
grammar (1818) oI what he called the 'Little Russian dialect.
5
Despite
the author`s origins in the Ukrainian linguistic area, the Putivl` district
4
A. I. Miller. Ukrainskii vopros v politike vlastei i russkom obshchestvennom mnenii
(Vtoraia polovina XIX v.). St. Petersburg, 2000. Pp. 242-244. The book contains the full
text of the Ems decree.
5
A. Pavlovskii. Grammatika malorossiiskogo narechiia, ili grammaticheskoe pokazanie
sushchestvenneishikh otlichij, otdalivshikh Malorossiiskoe narechie ot chistago
Rossiiskogo jazyka, soprovozhdaemoe raznymi po semu predmetu zamechaniiami i
sochineniiami. St. Petersburg: Tipografiia V. Plavilshchikova, 1818.
170
oI Kursk Province, he did not consider himselI a Little Russian and was
not a native speaker. Pavlovskii noticed the diIIerences oI the Ukrainian
sound system Irom that oI the Great Russian and proposed a pair oI ortho-
graphic solutions to express them. Where the Ukrainian sounds diIIered
Irom those oI the Great Russians, Pavlovskii wrote them according to
the phonetic principle, that is, as he thought they were pronounced, rather
than what was the correct equivalent in Great Russian. All oI Pavlovskii`s
innovations marked the sounds that indeed do exist even in present-day
standard Ukrainian. He proposed to write the equivalent oI the Russian r as
xr in those cases when it is pronounced as |g|, today written as . The etymologic
equivalent oI the Russian n he wrote as m, which was how he Iound it
pronounced, whereas it is today written either as n or i. The letter D he
heard and wrote most oIten as i, like in the word dilo (cause, case, thing).
In this way, he ended up creating the Iirst speciIically Ukrainian orthography,
without however adding any new letters.
6
Pavlovskii`s orthographic inno-
vations were based on the actual sound system rather than on any conscious
attempt at linguistic nation-building. To be sure, he was Iascinated by the
Ukrainian language and gave it the status oI 'almost a proper language.
7
Nevertheless, he considered the Little Russians a part oI the Russian
nation, Iound the crudeness oI the Little Russian pronunciation its most
important diIIerence Irom the Great Russian one, and predicted the ex-
tinction oI the Little Russian dialect.
8
Prince Nikolai (Mykola) Tsertelev, the publisher of the first Ukrainian
folk-song collection, criticized Pavlovskiis orthography in his review of
the grammar.
9
Tsertelev argued that Pavlovskii wrote many words incor-
rectly because he had not been guided by the best of the dialects, the one
spoken in Poltava province. According to Tsertelev, instead of writing xr
and i the author should have placed as a diacritical mark two points over the
usual signs in Russian orthography, r and D. This first disagreement in
Ukrainian orthography entailed a contest between the different dialects,
but it was hardly relevant to the perception of relationship between Ukrai-
nian and the Great Russian language.
6
A. Pavlovskii. Grammatika. Pp. 1-4. This is not an exhaustive list of Pavlovskiis
orthographic innovations, but it is enough for the present study, dealing as it does with
nation-building and political history rather than linguistics.
7
A. Pavlovskii. Grammatika. VI. Pochti nastojashchii jazyk.
8
A. Pavlovskii. Grammatika. II. Pp. 3-4.
9
N. Tsertelev. Grammatika [a book review] // Syn Otechestva. Istoricheskii,
politicheskii i literaturnii zhurnal. 1818. Vol. 46. Pp. 147-151.
171
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
The development of Ukrainian orthography reached a new level with
Mykhailo Maksymovychs collection of folk songs, published in 1827.
10
In its foreword, Maksymovych was the first to call Little Russian a lan-
guage, finding for it a place at the center of the Slavic language group.
Maksymovych proposed his own orthography, through which he tried both
to express the specific Ukrainian sounds and to retain the traditional letters
of the Great Russian and the Old Slavonic. In order to reach both his ends,
Maksymovych often placed the diacritical mark above vowels. In this
way, where the Russians spoke kon (horse) and Ukrainians kin, he wrote
xnn. His explicit motivation was the wish not to put too great a distance
between the Ukrainian and Great Russian languages:
I do this, first, since I write not only to the Little Russians, but also
to the Russians, to whom much will be incomprehensible if I write
according to pronunciation and do not attempt to bring the Little Rus-
sian orthography but a bit closer to the Russian one. Besides, there is
not any language in which the pronunciation of the letters would not
have specific variations and special signs, and I introduce rather few.
One cannot read exactly like we write in the Russian, but it would be
incorrect also to write as we speak.
11
Maksymovych presented the further argument that the Ukrainian mid-
dle vowels changed in different cases so that, for instance, the nominative
case kin switched to konia in the genitive case. Because this variation oc-
curred within a single word, Maksymovych found it incorrect to change the
middle vowel in writing according to the case, as it is done in modern liter-
ary Ukrainian. In addition, in some dialects somewhat different sounds were
pronounced, like kuin for horse in the Pereiaslav district. Maksymovych
found that his orthography retained a balance between all the different Ukrai-
nian dialects: everyone could pronounce the vowels according to his own
dialect, and the pronunciation of a single dialect was not forced upon the
others. Maksymovych may have been the first to claim that the Ukrainian
etymological equivalent of the Great Russian n [i] was pronounced some-
what differently as a middle form between the Russian sounds n [i] and m
[]. Because of this sound [I], modern standard Ukrainian orthography has
altogether abandoned the letter m. Maksymovych, however, found it fully
permissible that a single sound was marked through two different letters,
advising his readers to pronounce both n and m in a similar manner, as the
10
M. Maksimovich. Malorossiiskiia pesni. Moscow, 1827.
11
M. Maksimovich. Malorossiiskia pesni. P. XXVI.
172
middle sound between their Russian equivalents. As there indeed were dif-
ferences in the pronunciation of this sound between the dialects, the claim
of standard pronunciation was an act of deliberation rather than an objec-
tive linguistic fact. However, what is most important is that Maksymovych
separated his orthography from the phonetic principle in his attempt to bring
the Ukrainian closer to the Great Russian language.
Maksymovychs orthography reflected his national and political posi-
tion, the claim of the existence of a separate Little Russian/South Russian
ethno-linguistic nation that nevertheless retained a close and specific rela-
tion to the Great Russian nation. In his Beginnings of Russian Philology
(1848) Maksymovych claimed that the language expressed the individuality
of a nation (narod). He emphasized that in the Slavic languages the word
iazyk meant both language and the nation that spoke the language. Thus the
existence of two separate nations, what he called the North Russian (sever-
norusskii) and the South Russian (iuzhnorusskii), followed from the exist-
ence of the corresponding languages.
12
On the other hand, according to
Maksymovych, North Russian and South Russian were held in specific re-
lation to one another: they were the closest of linguistic relatives and to-
gether, of all the Slavic languages, they had retained the most ancient of
proto-Slavic traits in their respective sound systems. Moreover, Maksy-
movych credited the North Russian language with a specific role in the
whole Slavic world as superior to all the other Slavic languages.
13
Following Maksymovych, some other Ukrainian writers in the 1830s
and 1840s, like Mykola Kostomarov (Ieremyi Halka), used the diacritical
mark in their works.
14
However, in general Kostomarov followed the pho-
netic rather than the etymological principle proposed by Maksymovych,
even introducing in his collection Branch (Vitka, 1841) a letter that did not
exist in Russian orthography, the Latin g to express those relatively few
cases when the etymological equivalent of the Russian r was pronounced
as [g] and where today is written. Taras Shevchenkos Kobzar, too, had an
orthography that was based on the phonetic principle, without however
containing any new letters or diacritical marks.
15
Shevchenko used the m to
mark the vowel [I] that is today written as n, while he used n for what is
12
M. Maksimovich. Nachatki ruskoi filologii. Kniga pervaia. Ob otnoshenii ruskoi rechi
k zapadnozlavianskoi. Kiev: Tipografiia Feofila Gliksberga, 1848. Pp. 36-37, 42-43.
13
Ibid. Vol. 1. Especially Pp. 25-28, 31-32, 47, 52-54, 105-106.
14
[Mykola Kostomarov] Ieremii Halka (pseud.). Vitka. Kharkiv: Universitetskaia
tipografiia, 1840.
15
T. Shevchenko. Kobzar. St. Petersburg: Tipografiia E. Fishera, 1840.
173
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
today the i [i], occasionally even writing i. Shevchenkos orthography was
fully based on the letters that existed in literary Russian, and he used them
roughly to mark the same sounds as they did in Russian. The prominent
prose writer Hryhoryi Kvitka-Osnovianenko, too, preferred the phonetic
principle. Kvitka altogether abandoned the letter D, thus distancing the Ukrai-
nian from the Russian; on the other hand, he used both n and m to mark the
same sounds as they did in Russian orthography.
16
The almanac Sheaf (Snip)
edited by Aleksandr Korsun, which appeared in 1841 and contained works
from all the most prominent Ukrainian writers, used two specific letters
that did not exist in Russian orthography: the Latin j, which marked [i],
roughly the phonetic equivalent of the Russian n, and the Latin g, used in a
way similar to that in Kostomarovs system.
17
Thus the title of the almanac
was actually written Snjp.
In 1839, Amvrosyi Metlynskyi, at the time a postgraduate student at
Kharkiv University, but later a professor of Russian literature, at first in
Kharkiv and then at St. Vladimirs University of Kyiv, proposed a compro-
mise between the phonetic and etymological principles, slightly modifying
Maksymovychs orthography closer to the Ukrainian sound system. Where
Maksymovych wrote and and the Ukrainians pronounced [i], Metlynskyi
wrote m. His solution was not very consistent, for he ended up defining
three different sound values for the letter n, while what he perceived as one
and the same sound [i] could be written through three different letters: n, m,
or D.
18
In his South Russian Collection published in 1848, Metlynskyi os-
tensibly retained his previous principal compromise between phonetic and
etymological orthography. Indeed, he came much closer to the phonetic prin-
ciple through dropping the letters m and D altogether and everywhere,
except where the latter marked the absence of palatalization of consonants
in middle syllables, leaving for it the same role that it has had in Russian
orthography since 1917. Instead of m, Metlynskyi wrote n to express the
Ukrainian [I]. To express the diphthong [j], he introduced a new letter, ,
which was absent in Russian orthography, although it was used in the Old
Slavonic alphabet.
19
16
H. Osnovianenko. Kozyr-Divka. St. Petersburg: Tipografiia 3 departamenta
Gosudarstv. Imushchestv, 1838.
17
Snjp, ukrainskii novorochnyk. Zkrutyv Aleksandr Korsun. Kharkiv, 1841.
18
[Amvrosyi Metlynskyi] Amvrosii Mohyla (pseud.). Dumki i pisni ta shche de-shcho.
Harkov: Universitetskaiia tipografia, 1839. Pp. 13-15.
19
Iuzhnyi russkii sbornik, izdanie Amvrosiia Metlinskogo. Kharkov: Universitetskaia
tipografiia, 1848. Pp. 9-18.
174
In his literary activities, Metlynskyi was motivated by Ukrainian na-
tional ideas. He knew from Kostomarov about the existence of the Slavic
Society of St. Cyril and St. Methodius, the first Ukrainian underground
political society that aimed at a Pan-Slav republican federation, with Ukraine
as one of the constituent federal states.
20
Metlynskyi expressed a positive
opinion about the Societys plans to publish books for the common people.
However, he would have preferred an informal group in order to avoid
criminal responsibility for establishing an illegal society. He also recom-
mended that the group should practice some official-sounding rhetoric in
support of Orthodoxy and autocracy, writing to Kostomarov:
then something about the nationality which is indissolubly bound
with Orthodoxy and autocracy, following the example of the Geographic
Society and the like (you understand that it is necessary to leave some-
thing for the reader to comprehend and to follow not only the national,
but also the official forms).
21
Metlynskyi did not share the radical social egalitarianism of the mem-
bers of the Slavic Society of St. Cyril and St. Methodius, for he disap-
proved of the idea of the struggle against the nobility.
22
In the South Rus-
sian Collection he called Ukrainian a language or a dialect.
23
However,
the contents of Metlynskyis letter indicate that support for the so-called
official nationality was for him a practical matter and not a primary ques-
tion. He was somewhat closer to full-fledged Ukrainian nationalism than
Maksymovych, for whom official all-Russian patriotism entailed a genuine
emotional appeal. However, Metlynskyi was not ready to get involved in
underground revolutionary activities either, which differentiated him from
Kostomarov and other members of the Slavic Society of St. Cyril and St.
Methodius. As to the orthographic disputes, Metlynskyi attributed to them
a national relevance: I do not think, as you wrote and write, that the or-
thography war is useless, since the script and pronunciation is a characteris-
tic emblem (znamia kharakterna) also of the essence of nationality.
24
Despite
20
For the Society in general, see P. A. Zaionchkovskii. Kirillo-Mefodievskoe obshchestvo
(1846-1847). Moscow, 1959. I use the name of the society as it appears in the documents
of the investigation.
21
I. I. Hilz et al (Eds.). Kyrylo-mefodiivske tovarystvo. Kyiv, 1990. Vol. 1. P. 289.
Metlynskyi to Kostomarov March 28, 1847.
22
Kyrylo-mefodiivske tovarystvo. Vol. 1. P. 288.
23
Iuzhnyi russkii sbornik. P. 9.
24
Kyrylo-mefodiivske tovarystvo. Vol. 1. P. 288.
175
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
his cautious and loyalist outlook, Metlynskyi indeed perceived his ortho-
graphic proposals as national activism.
However, the impact of Maksymovychs and Metlynskyis proposals
was limited. Between the years 1849 and 1855, Father Vasyl Hrechulevych
was the only Ukrainian author who attempted to write for the common
people. In his phonetic orthography, he used neither diacritical marks nor
any letters that did not already exist in the Russian alphabet. In his religious
books, Hrechulevych indicated the [I] with m and the [i] with n.
25
At the
end of the reign of Nicholas I, any wide agreement on Ukrainian orthogra-
phy did not exist.
Apart from the discussion of Ukrainian Cyrillic orthography under Nicho-
las I, a Latin alphabet, too, appeared in a bilingual Polish-Ukrainian book
that was permitted by the censors: Tymko Padurras Ukrainian Songs with
Notes (Ukrainky z nutoju), published in Warsaw in 1844.
26
In his romantic
poetry, Padurra glorified Ukraines Cossack past and downplayed the con-
flicts between the Cossacks and Poles, depicting their joint campaigns against
the Turks and Crimean Tatars. Although the author emphasized Slavic soli-
darity, he mentioned Russians only once, and then as enemies.
27
Padurra
was a private teacher, the Polish son of a steward from the province of
Kyiv, and a veteran of the underground Patriotic Society in the 1820s. He
may have participated in the Societys negotiations with the Decembrists.
He had participated in the 1830-1831 insurrection.
28
Padurras book is a good indication that by the 1840s, Polish nationalism
was as yet not fully shaped into an ethnic mold, and the ideas of a multieth-
nic Polish nation were perfectly permissible within the national movement.
As long as Ukrainian identity remained non-exclusive, it did not necessar-
ily present a problem for Polish nationalism. Across the border in Austrian
Galicia, the minority Polonophile part of the Rusin intelligentsia used the
Latin script in Ukrainian during the revolutionary events of 1848.
29
The use
25
V. Grechulevich. Propovedi, na malorossiiskom iazyke. Sankt-Petersburg: Tipografiia
K. Kraiia, 1849; Idem. Besedy katikhizicheskiia, na deviat blazhenstv Evangelskyh i
desiat zapovedei Bozhiikh. St. Petersburg: Tipografiia Vtorogo Otd. Imperatorskoi
Kantseliarii, 1952; Idem. Besedy katikhizicheskiia, pri obiasnenii molitvy Gospodnei,
na Malorossiiskom iazyke. St. Petersburg: Tipografiia Ia. Ionsona, 1855.
26
T. Padurra. Ukrainky z nutoju. Warsaw, 1844.
27
T. Padurra. Ukrainky z nutoju. Pp. 39, 65, 117, 188.
28
Polski Slownik BiograIiczny. Wroclaw, 1998. Vol. XXV. Pp. 13-14.
29
P. Brock. Ivan Vahylevych (1811-1866) and the Ukrainian National Identity // Canadian
Slavonic Papers. 1972. Vol. 14. No. 2. Pp. 172-185.
176
of the Latin alphabet may have had some support among the members of
the Slavic Society of St. Cyril and St. Methodius. Among Mykola Kos-
tomarovs confiscated papers, there was a handwritten copy of Taras
Shevchenkos Kobzar in Latin letters. However, at least the published part
of the investigation documents does not bring any additional light to this
enigmatic fact.
30
The orthography proposed by Panteleimon Kulish in his Essays on South-
ern Rus in 1856 was to have a great future, in any case, for it became the
basis for the development of modern standard Ukrainian orthography. Fol-
lowing Metlinskyi, Kulish altogether abandoned m, sharing with Maksy-
movych the opinion that the corresponding sound did not exist in the Ukrai-
nian:
Until now the letter m, through which the authors have expressed
the soft Southern n, has unpleasantly disturbed the eyes of the unac-
customed reader However, it is so inappropriate to South Russian
speech that an inhabitant of Poltava or Chikhirin even in a Great Rus-
sian book cannot pronounce the sounds vy, my (nm, um) etc. He will
pronounce something like the words vi, mi (nn, un), but never will he
say vy, or mi [sic?] in such a hard way (tverdo) as a northern inhabitant
pronounces it. The sound m does not at all exist in the Little Russian
language, which is embodied for me in the dialect most common to the
Little Russians, namely that of Poltava and Chikhirin; that is why I
have excluded it from my orthography.
31
Kulish solved the postulated orthographic problem by writing n instead
of m and i instead of n. Both these letters existed in Russian, although i was
later abandoned. However, as Kulish used these letters in a way different
from the Russian, his reform made the Ukrainian texts look different from
the Russian ones. Without presenting any explicit arguments in favor of his
decision, Kulish also abandoned the letter D, writing most often i in accor-
dance with the actual pronunciation. Kulish also followed Metlynskyi in
using the letter c [j], which the latter had introduced. This letter was argu-
ably needed because of the perceived difference between the Russian and
the Ukrainian pronunciations: while the Russian e occurs more often in a
yotized form as [j], the Ukrainian e is often a simple []. However, Kulish
30
Kyrylo-Mefodiivske Tovarystvo. Vol. 1. P. 249. List of Kostomarovs confiscated
papers.
31
P. Kulish. Zapiski o iuzhnoi Rusi. Vols. 1-2. St. Petersburg, 1856-1857. Vol. 1. Pp.
VII-VIII.
177
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
adopted the c [j] to express the pronunciation that is rather similar with the
Russian one and that occurs especially at the beginning of words and after
vowels. While this innovation could be grounded in the consistent applica-
tion of the phonetic principle, it, too, made Ukrainian orthography different
from that of Russian. Moreover, Russian has the letter + to express a sound
fairly close to the Ukrainian [], but Kulish dropped the first without pre-
senting any arguments. Further, he abandoned most of the diacritical marks
used by Metlynskyi and Maksymovych, but he adopted new ones in order
to express the stress where it deviated from that of the Russian.
32
In his
primer Hramatka, published in the same year, Kulish adopted even the Latin
g in a similar manner as the Sheaf and Kostomarov had done in 1841.
33
However, later he abandoned this last reform.
34
Kulishs orthographic innovations were based on both political consid-
erations and the actual Ukrainian sound system. In a private letter, he ex-
plicitly stated his aim to safeguard the Ukrainian language from Russian
influence.
35
In a private letter written in 1858, Kulish was the first to ex-
press the idea of complete independence as the final aim of the national
movement,
36
although he qualified this statement with the opinion that it
would take place only in the distant future after his own lifetime.
37
What-
ever its motivations, the radicalism of Kulishs orthography should not be
exaggerated, for all its innovations had been previously proposed by other
Ukrainian writers. In the field of orthography, Kulish was a compiler rather
than an innovator.
Kulishs orthography, the so-called kulishivka, was in the following years
widely adopted, and it became the first system to reach a dominant posi-
tion. The only two lawful organs of the Ukrainian movement in the Empire,
Foundation (Osnova, 1861-1862) and Chernigov Leaflet (Chernigovskii
Listok, 1861-1863), both used Kulishs orthography. Kulishivka even influ-
enced a brochure that the Kharkiv provincial authorities published in 1862
in order to explain the terms of emancipation to the peasants: although the
32
P. Kulish. Zapiski. Vol. 1. Pp. VII-IX.
33
P. Kulish. Hramatka. St. Petersburg: Tipografiia P. Kulisha, 1857. P. 7.
34
For instance: P. Kulish. Khmelnyshchyna, istorychne opovidannia. St. Petersburg:
Koshtom F. Y. Chornenka, 1861.
35
A. Miller. Ukrainskii vopros v politike vlastej i russkom obshchestvennom mnenii.
Pp. 71-72.
36
Ibid. Pp. 73-74; Although Kulish did not use the exact word independence, I agree
with Miller in reading the text in this sense.
37
GARF. F. 109. Sekretnyi arkhiv. Op. 1. Ed. khr. 1762. L. 2.
178
c was not used, the m was excluded, and the use of n and i followed Kulishs
guidelines.
38
The reasons for this success were clarity and consistency in
application of the phonetic principle, but also Kulishs own activities: of
the 123 Ukrainian or bilingual editions published in the Russian Empire in
the years 1856-1863, at least 47 were printed on Kulishs printing press in
accordance with the rules of his own orthography.
39
Despite its success, the kulishivka was not universally accepted. The
second edition of Taras Shevchenkos Kobzar was printed by Kulish in the
kulishivka.
40
However, in the primer that he wrote and published shortly
before his death in 1861, Shevchenko himself used the letter m and includ-
ed it in the Ukrainian alphabet. Indeed, the alphabet of the primer was iden-
tical to the Russian alphabet of the time, including also the D, but no letters
that were absent in Russian.
41
Vasyl Hrechulevych, the most productive
writer for the common audience in the 1850s and 1860s, returned to his
previous orthography, which had closely resembled the Russian one, after
using kulishivka in one of his collections of sermons.
42
The semi-under-
ground Hromada group of Kyiv, the most active and forward-looking part
of the national movement, at least outside the imperial capital, accepted
kulishivka only partially: its own publications directed at the reading public
missed the c, although the Latin g was used.
43
Maksymovych, too, continued
to write and publish using his own orthography.
44
Another officially inspired
brochure that the authorities published in order to explain the emancipation
and land reform to the peasants kept close to Russian orthography.
45
Of the
other challenges to kulishivka, perhaps the most interesting ones were pre-
38
Pravdyve slovo do selian ta khutorian (Iz Pribavlenii k Kharkov. Gubernsk.
Vedomostiam. No. 88. Kharkov, 1862.)
39
Ukrainomovna knyha. Pp. 20-48.
40
T. Shevchenko. Kobzar. St. Petersburg: Koshtom Platona Semerenka, 1860.
41
T. Shevchenko. Bukvar iuzhnorusskii. St. Petersburg: V pechatni Gogenfeldena i
Ko, 1861. P. 3.
42
V. Grechulevich. Propovedi na malorossiiskom iazyke. Izdanie vtoroe, ispravlennoe.
St. Petersburg: Tipografia A. Iakobsona, 1857; Idem. Besedy katikhizicheskiia na deviat
zapovedei Bozhiikh, govorennye na malorossiiskom iazyke. Izdanie vtoroe. St.
Petersburg: tipografiia Eduarda Pratsa, 1859.
43
[L. V. Ilnytskyi]. Deshcho pro svit Bozhyi. Kyiv: koshtom K. Hurta, v drukarni
Myniatova i Fedorova, 1862.
44
M. Maksimovich. Ukrainets, knizhka pervaia. Moscow: Tipografiia Katkova i Ko., 1859.
45
Korotkyi vyklad prav i oboviazannostei pomishchchikh khrestian i dvorovykh liudei,
vyshedshykh z kripattstva. Perelozhyv z ruskoho pysma na malorossiansku, prostu i
narodnu rich i movu Kostiantin Bozhovskii. Katerinoslav: v drukarni Ia. Chausskaho, 1861.
179
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
sented by Mykola Hattsuk and Kalynyk Sheykovskyi. In a primer pub-
lished in 1861, Hattsuk rejected the modern Cyrillic script as a Petrine in-
novation not suitable for Ukrainian, preferring the Old Slavonic alphabet
with some modifications, like the additional letter i to express the diph-
thong [ji] that is nowadays written as .
46
Hattsuk adhered to extreme lin-
guistic purism, managing to teach readers to count money without men-
tioning the word ruble. He defended his choice of alphabet by its au-
tochthonous character, ancient use, and religious benefit:
I did not follow the Petrine alphabet, which is not suitable to our
language, but preferred the one used in the Church, orthography
that we really had and that is rooted in our ancient texts
47
Everyone
who will learn well this alphabet and become literate in it will more
easily proceed to the Psalter and read the Holy Scripture, which is
most necessary for everyone in the world.
48
It is rather likely that Hattsuk had adopted an adherence to the Old Slavon-
ic alphabet from Austrian Galicia, present-day Western Ukraine, where it
was widely used in publications in Ukrainian.
Sheykovskyi, an activist of the Kievan Hromada, proposed his phonetic
orthography in a two-volume primer published in the years 1860-1861.
49
The authors aim was to find a distinct letter for all the nuances of Ukraini-
an pronunciation. Because of this, he added many new letters that were
never accepted by anyone else, like the n [d], nowadays written a, as
well as a multitude of diacritical marks. Following Kulish, Sheykovsky
used the c to express the [j], but he retained the + to express a non-yotized
[], as well as the m against which Kulish had so eagerly protested. Sheyk-
ovskyis orthography was too complicated to be widely accepted. In 1870,
he dropped all the diacritical marks, and retained only the use of m as the
sole difference from the kulishivka.
50
In 1863, a circular of the Minister of the Interior, Petr Valuev, banned all
literature in Ukrainian that was directed to the common people.
51
As a re-
sult, Ukrainian publishing activities almost ceased, and only seven editions
were published in the years 1865-1868. Thereafter a slight recovery began;
46
M. Hatstsuk. Ukrainska abetka. Moscow. U drukarni universitetskoi, 1861.
47
Ibid. P. IV.
48
Ibid. P. VI.
49
K. Sheykovskyi. Domashnia nauka. Vols. I-II. Kyiv, 1860-1861.
50
K. Sheykovskyi. Sho take Ibn-Dastova Rus? Kyiv, 1870.
51
A. Miller. Ukrainskii vopros. Pp. 240-241. It contains the full text of the circular.
180
27 publications appeared in the years 1869-1873. The three years 1874-
1876 marked a new peak of Ukrainian publishing activities, when 71 edi-
tions were published.
52
During this short period, publishing was concen-
trated mainly in Kyiv, and it was connected with the activities of the Kievan
Hromada. Most of the publications followed a further modified kulishivka,
which also abandoned the hard sign in word endings after consonants and
introduced the letter to express the diphthong [ji].
53
By 1876, this orthog-
raphy came to have a more dominant position than any other had held pre-
viously, and was widely considered to be the Ukrainian orthography.
54
However, there were still dissenting voices. Of the prominent Hromada
activists, Mykhailo Drahomanov wanted to bring orthography closer to the
Russian. He wrote in the Galician journal Truth:
Not abandoning the phonetic principle in orthography, Ukrainian
writers should, however, also avoid attempts at graphic originality,
which is now often mistaken for the phonetic principle. This is be-
cause by inventing new combinations without a real need we only
hinder our common people from reading our publications, for they
study with Russian books at school; we make more difficult the access
of our books to the elementary schools
If we, against all probability, were to gain for our textbooks the
exclusive position in the schools (which would demand a rapid and
broad expansion of Ukrainian literature and such a great and instant
growth of Ukrainian national ideas among the local public, which is
hard to imagine without a miracle), then a very different orthography
would hinder the access of our people to Russian literature, which
indeed has the chance to be richer than the Ukrainian one.
55
52
Ukrainomovna knyha. Pp. 52-97.
53
For instance, I. Levitskyi. Pershi Kyivski kniazi Oleh, Yhor, Sviatoslav i sviatyi
Volodymyr i eho potomky. Kiev: Tipografiia M. P. Fritsa, 1876; N. Gorbunov. Shcho
robytsia u vozdusi i shcho z toho treba znaty zemlerobu. Pereklad na ukrainskuiu
movu I.M.R. Kiev: Tipografii gazety Kievskii Telegraf, 1875; A. Yvanov. Rozmova
pro nebo ta zemliu. Z de-iakymy odminamy j dodatkamy. Pereklav na ukrainsku movu
M. Komarov. Kiev: Tipografiia M. P. Fritsa, 1874.
54
Apart from Sheykovskyis work mentioned above, I have managed to find only one
book from the 1870s before the Ems decree that did not use the further modified
kulishivka: [A. K. pseudonym]. Svoim zemliakam khliborobam daruiu dvi kazochky.
Kharkiv, drukarnia A. I. Nemovetskoho, 1876. This book has both the m and the in
consonant endings. However, there may well be more such books.
55
M. P. Drahomanov. Literatura rosiiska, velykoruska, ukrainska i halytska // Idem.
Literaturno-publitsistychni pratsi. Kyiv, 1970. Vol. 1. Pp. 178-179; First published in
the Galician journal Truth (Pravda) in the years 1873-1874.
181
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
This proposal, too, reflected a political position, namely, Drahomanovs
wish to see a transformed and democratic Russia as the core of a greater
Slavic federation.
56
Drahomanov found it possible that Russian would gain
the position of a common international language of high culture for all
Slavs, but who would nevertheless also continue to use their own languages,
including Ukrainian.
57
The enactment of the Ems decree in 1876 shattered
his hopes for a specific Ukrainian contribution to the policy of a democratic
Russia.
1he Imperial Covernment and Ikrainian Orthography
Orthography as a political question was discussed in government cir-
cles, but the discussions concerned mainly the Latin script in Polish, and,
after 1863, also in Lithuanian. Under Nicholas I, the introduction of Cyril-
lic into Polish was seriously discussed in 1844 and again in 1852, but the
plans were not executed, perhaps because they evoked opposition even
within the imperial elite. To be sure, the government inspired the publica-
tion of a selection of Polish literature in Cyrillic in 1852. The idea of intro-
ducing the Cyrillic script into Polish was revived after the defeat of the
Polish January insurrection of 1863-1864, and a few additional Polish books
in Cyrillic script were published. This policy was based on the perception
of the Cyrillic script as a Pan-Slav, imperial and Orthodox script, opposed
to separatist tendencies and Roman Catholicism. However, no normative
rules were decreed that would have established Cyrillic as the only permit-
ted script in Polish publications. On the other hand, the Latin script was
indeed prohibited in 1864 for publications in Lithuanian.
58
The tendency to distance Ukrainian from Russian orthography ran counter
to the unifying tendencies of the government. However, at first government
circles perceived as dangerous only the Latin script or its influence. Before
the uncovering of the Slavic Society of St. Cyril and St. Methodius in 1847,
the authorities did not pay much attention to Ukrainian orthography. Hav-
ing read Kostomarovs Branch after the arrests, the Governor-General of
56
M. Drahomanov, Literatura rosiiska. Pp. 205-219.
57
Ibid. P. 133.
58
B. Uspenskii. Nikolai I i polskii iazyk. (Iazikovaia politika Rossiiskoi imperii v
otnoshenii Tsarstva Polskogo. Voprosy grafiki i orfografii) // Die Welt der Slawen. 2004.
Bd. XLIX. S. 1-38; for ban on Latin script in Lithuanian publications, W. Rodkiewicz.
Russian Nationality Policy in the Western Provinces of the Empire (1863-1905). Lublin,
1998. Pp. 172-176.
182
Kyiv, Dmitrii Bibikov, wrote to the Chief of Gendarmes Aleksei Orlov that
it contained words borrowed from the Polish, and even the Polish letter q
[sic, should be g] occurred.
59
Bibikovs remarks did not lead to any official
regulations concerning orthography. Censorship belonged to the domain of
the Ministry of Public Enlightenment, and the Minister, Sergei Uvarov, had
a fairly positive opinion of Ukrainian cultural activities.
60
That is why in
the field of censorship the results of the case of the Slavic Society of St.
Cyril and St. Methodius were not very serious. Uvarovs circular called on
the censors merely to pay attention to expressions of excessive patriotism
of either a general or provincial character. He did not at all mention either
Ukrainians or the Ukrainian language.
61
In the actual practice of censor-
ship, the number of publications in Ukrainian did not diminish: while in the
years 1841-1847, 11 editions were published, in the years 1848-1854 there
appeared 15.
62
To be sure, it was a heavy blow to Ukrainian literature that
the members of the Society were forbidden or lost the opportunity to pub-
lish their works.
63
The next time that the authorities perceived an orthographic danger was
in April 1853. A civil servant named Skrdzewski, presumably a Pole, sub-
mitted an article to the censors in St. Petersburg titled: An Inquiry, is it
Possible to Write in Russian using Polish letters?
64
As a result, the Minister
of Public Enlightenment, Platon Shirinskii Shikhmatov, banned the use of
the Latin-Polish alphabet in articles in Russian.
65
The ban was applicable
also for Ukrainian, since it was officially considered a dialect of Russian.
In the Ukrainian context, the ban was applied for the first time in 1859. The
recently appointed Curator of the Kievan School District, the surgeon and
liberal educational reformer Nikolai Pirogov, wrote to the Minister of Pub-
lic Enlightenment, Evgraf Kovalevskii, and expressed his concern over the
59
Kyrylo-Mefodiivske. Vol. 1. P. 303. Bibikov to Orlov May 20, 1847.
60
C. Whittaker. The Origins of Modern Russian Education. An Intellectual Biography
of Count Sergei Uvarov, 1786-1855. DeKalb, Illinois, 1984. Pp. 214-220.
61
Sbornik postanovlenii i rasporiazhenii po tsenzure s 1720 po 1862 god. St. Petersburg,
1862. P. 240.
62
Ukrainomovna Knyha. Pp. 8-18.
63
Kyrylo-Mefodiivske. Vol. 1. Pp. 69-70. Orlovs submission to Nicholas I on May 26,
1847, endorsed by the latter. Although only Shevchenko was explicitly forbidden to
write and publish his texts, in practice publishing was impossible to Kostomarov and
Kulish as well.
64
RGIA. F. 772. Op. 1. D. 4840. Ll. 2-3. An excerpt from the records of the Main
Administration of Censorship April 25, 1859, where the earlier decision is referred to.
65
Sbornik postanovlenii. P. 288.
183
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Ukrainian publications in Latin letters that were entering the region from
Austrian Galicia. Pirogov found that by the Latin alphabet, the Poles aim
at the suppression of the Ruthenian (russinskoi) nationality and its alien-
ation from Russian influence.
66
Indeed, at the same time as Pirogov wrote,
an attempt was made in Galicia to introduce the Latin script in Ruthenian
publications,
67
and the Curator may well have been aware of it. Moreover,
he pointed out that in Kyiv itself a work entitled New Ukrainian Alphabet
had recently been submitted to the censors with the aim of introducing to
the common people the Polish alphabet instead of the Russian one.
68
Al-
though the Curator did not specify who had submitted the manuscript, it is
most likely that the authors were Ukrainian-minded Polish students from
St. Vladimirs University of Kyiv, who were then becoming active. In 1859,
they all as yet found the Ukrainian and Polish identities mutually
compatible.
69
Pirogov proposed to forbid the publication and import of all
the books in Little Russian that were meant to circulate among the common
people and used any other except the Russian alphabet.
70
Referring to the
previous decision from 1853, the Main Administration of Censorship now
explicitly banned all such Little Russian publications, and a circular to this
effect was sent to the local censorship committees.
71
Despite its ambiguous
wording, the decision was directed only against the use of the Latin alpha-
bet, for the Ukrainian specifics in the Cyrillic script were not discussed in
this context. Already after the decision, the Director of the School Depart-
ment of the Holy Synod, Sergei Urusov, not knowing about the decision,
wrote to Nikolai Mukhanov in the Ministry of Public Enlightenment, ask-
ing him to prevent the publication of the primer mentioned above. Perhaps
not being fully aware of the development of a separate Cyrillic Ukrainian
orthography, Urusov stated his opinion:
Little Russians Irom ancient times share with North Russia a com-
mon church and civil alphabets. With no doubt, this kind oI separation
66
RGIA. F. 772. Op. 1. D. 4840. Pirogov to Kovalevskii, April 5, 1859. L. 1.
67
O. Sereda. Whom Shall We Be? Public Debates over the National Identity of Galician
Ruthenians in the 1860s // Jahrbcher fr Geschichte Osteuropas. 2001. Bd. 49. H. 2. S.
202; A. Wendland. Die Rckkehr der Russophilen in die ukrainische Geschichte. Neue
Aspekte der ukrainischen Nationsbildung in Galizien, 1848-1914 // Jahrbcher fr
Geschichte Osteuropas. 2001. Bd. 49. H. 2. S. 182-183.
68
RGIA. F. 772. Op. 1. D. 4840. L. 1.
69
J. Remy. Higher Education and National Identity. Polish Student Activism in Russia
1832-1863. Helsinki, 2000. Pp. 252-262.
70
RGIA. F. 772. Op. 1. D. 4840. L. 1.
71
RGIA. F. 772. Op. 1. D. 4840. L. 2-3.
184
oI the South Russian alphabet Irom the North Russian or Muscovite
one is based on evil intentions: by the Latin alphabet there came
about the apostasy oI the Western Serbs to Catholicism, and in Galicia
under Catholic inIluence there has already emerged a controversy be-
tween the two parties, Ruthenian (Russinskoi) and Polish, the latter oI
which demands the introduction oI the Polish, or Latin, alphabet, in-
stead oI the Old Slavonic and Russian ones.
72
Urusov expected results harmful for Orthodoxy from the circulation
of the Little Russian books with the Latin alphabet. Although his interven-
tion did not have immediate effects, as the case had already been decided, it
illustrates well the fairly broad international and religious connotations at-
tributed to alphabets in some circles of the imperial administration. Kulish
was not the only one to find the alphabet question crucial. The ban on the
Latin alphabet in Russian publications was endorsed in temporary rules for
the press in 1862.
73
Despite their strong disapproval of the use of the Latin alphabet, the
authorities had not noticed that a certain Kirill Kadinskii, a little-known
Russian author, had in 1842 already legally published a book in St. Peters-
burg in which he proposed the introduction of the Latin alphabet into the
Russian language.
74
Kadinskii repeated the proposal in 1857 in a brochure
that again passed the censorship.
75
His orthography was to a great extent
based on modern French. For instance, Kadinskii found the Latin g the
desirable equivalent to the Russian a and the Latin x the equivalent of the
m. The word anp should have been written gir, the verb mn1n should
72
RGIA. F. 772. Op. 1. D. 4840. L. 8.
73
Sbornik postanovlenii. P. 478. The ban was mentioned in the appendix that contained
those of the previous rules that retained their force.
74
K. Kadinskii. Uproshchenie russkoi grammatiki. St. Petersburg: Tipografiia Shtaba
Voenno-uchebnykh zavedenii, 1842. This book has not been available to me, and I am
indebted to Mikhail Dolbilov who informed me about its existence; Ia. K. Grot. Ocherk
istorii russkogo pravopisania. 4-e, dopolnennoe izdanie. St. Petersburg, 1899. Pp. 665-
666. Pages 673-674 mention Kadinskiis proposals as worthless, hinting at his Polish
background, which is probably a mistake; apart from the brochures that advocated his
linguistic reform, Kadinskii published textbooks in history and geology. He also wrote
two titles on weights and measures: Sistema vseobshchikh mer. St. Petersburg: Tipografiia
Akademii Nauk, 1856; Idem. O merakh i vesakh. St. Petersburg, 1861. Since these
books have not been available to me either, I do not know whether he also proposed to
reform the Russian weights and measures.
75
K. Kadinskii. Preobrazovanie i uproshchenie ruskago pravopisaniia. St. Petersburg:
Tipografiia Imperatorskoi Akademii Nauk, 1857.
185
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
have been xith. Kadinskii claimed that the introduction of the Latin alpha-
bet would shorten and simplify the text and even make it more beautiful.
Moreover, the Latin script would at once put an end to all the orthographic
ambiguities and controversies in Russian that Kadinskii claimed were due
to the fact that the Cyrillic script did not have letters for all the Russian
sounds, whereas the Latin script did. He enthusiastically denied the con-
nection made between the Latin alphabet and the Poles, and also claimed
that the latter would benefit from adopting his orthography, since they would
no longer need cumbersome diacritical marks. Russians, Poles, and Czechs
should all abandon their barbarous scripts and adopt the alphabet of en-
lightened nations.
76
Indeed, Kadinskii argued that the introduction of his
orthography would be politically beneficial, for it would unite the two na-
tions, Russians and Poles, who lived under one government and who dif-
fered mainly in their orthographies. He found the difference between the
Russian and Polish orthographies more fundamental than the linguistic or
religious differences. Although the authorities were inclined to perceive
Polish subversion in the attempt to introduce the Latin alphabet, Kadinskii
indeed aimed at greater linguistic unity in the Empire.
Kadinskiis eccentric proposals did not gain popularity. The authorities
noticed his activities as a would-be orthographic reformer only after the
appearance of two additional brochures in 1862 that were actually written
in the Latin alphabet.
77
This time Kadinskii presented the further argument
that the Latin script would make simple Russian texts, like announcements,
comprehensible to foreigners. In May, the Acting Minister of Public En-
lightenment, Aleksandr Golovnin, informed the St. Petersburg Censorship
Committee that Alexander II had noticed Kadinskiis brochures and ob-
served that they should not have been permitted.
78
Kadinskii tried to appeal
to Golovnin, in vain, claiming that the ban on the Latin-Polish alphabet
could not be applied to his Latin-Russian one. Kadinskiis letters to Golov-
nin, written in the Latin alphabet, reveal a curious Westernizing orienta-
tion: for instance, he claimed that the ugly letter , different from its hand-
written variant, was retained in the press only out of hypocrisy in order to
be but somehow different from the educated people (chtob xoth cem-nibudh
76
K. Kadinskii. Preobrazovanie. P. 19.
77
[Kadinskii]. Predlogenie vseem Ruschim gramotnhim ldeam. St. Petersburg:
Tipografiia Imperatorskoi Akademii Nauk, 1862; Idem. Obrazetz ruscoho pravopisania.
St. Petersburg: Tipografia Imperatorskoi Akademii Nauk, 1862.
78
RGIA. F. 773. Op. 1. D. 120. Golovnin to the Chairman of the St. Petersburg Censorship
Committee. May 19, 1862. L. 9.
186
otlichitsea ot ldei obrazovannhix)
79
; he also claimed that the rejection of
his orthographic reform would mean that the Russian nation has to remain
forever an illiterate nation (Ruschy narod dollgen na vsegda ostavathsea
bezgramotnhim narodom).
80
The initial permission of Kadinskiis brochures nine years after the ban
on the Latin alphabet in Russian texts reflects the general ineffectiveness of
the imperial bureaucracy in executing the decisions of the central govern-
ment. The same phenomenon is evident in the case of a collection of songs,
Little Russian Songs, Jokes, and Epic Poems, that a Kievan bookseller,
Anton Kocipinski, a Pole, published in Leipzig in both Cyrillic and Latin
text.
81
In November 1861, the censor Orest Novitskii in Kyiv permitted the
book for circulation in Russia. For three years, the book was lawfully on
sale. Meanwhile the censorship passed from the jurisdiction of the Ministry
of Public Enlightenment to that of the Ministry of the Interior in 1863, and
Novitskii advanced to the position of the chairman of the Censorship Com-
mittee in Kyiv. In this capacity, he wrote a denunciatory letter against
Ukrainian literature to the Minister of the Interior, Petr Valuev, in 1863 that
started the official process leading to the above-mentioned circular con-
taining the restrictions against Ukrainian publications.
82
In December 1864,
Valuev was informed about the song collection in Latin script from Ko-
cipinskis announcement in a newspaper. The Minister inquired at the local
Censorship Committee how such a transgression of the rules had been pos-
sible and which of the censors was guilty. Now Novitskii, who had partic-
ipated in the enactment of the restrictions against the Ukrainian publica-
tions, was suddenly charged of his previous excessive permissiveness con-
cerning the Latin script in 1861. The Censorship Committee sided with him
and found no transgression:
Kocipinski`s publication Little Russian Songs, Jokes and Epic Po-
ems is printed in two alphabets, not one: on the one hand, in the Russian
script Ior Russians, and on the other hand in the Latin-Polish script Ior
Poles, and not only Ior those oI the latter who inhabit this South-West-
ern region, but also to those in the Kingdom oI Poland, the Poznan
79
RGIA. F. 773. Op. 1. D. 120. Kadinskii to Golovnin June 28, 1862. L. 14. Kadinskii
pointed out that the form of this letter that was used in handwriting looked different
from the one that was used in print.
80
RGIA. F. 773. Op. 1. D. 120. Kadinskii to Golovnin September 13, 1862. L. 15.
81
The exact bibliographic information is not available in the archival holding that contains
documents related to the case. RGIA. F. 774. Op. 1. D. 15.
82
A. Miller. Ukrainskii vopros. Pp. 109-110.
187
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
region, and Galicia, and even Ior the other Slavs as well who use the
Latin alphabet.
In this Iorm, the publication does not in the least violate the circu-
lar oI the Minister oI Public Enlightenment oI April 7, 1853, since by
that circular it is Iorbidden to print Russian articles in Latin-Polish
letters, oI course, Ior distribution among Russians with the aim to
polonize them. However, the Committee does not accept the opinion
that this decree is applicable to a musical publication that has been
printed in Leipzig with the aim to distribute it not only in Russia, but
also among Ioreign nations. Since all the songs. are printed in the
Russian script, no Russian will read the other, Latin-Polish text.
83
Unconsciously echoing Kadinskiis argument, the Censorship Commit-
tee pointed out that the Latin script made the text comprehensible to Poles
and other Slavs abroad who did not know the Russian script.
...thus harm does not Iollow which the government wanted to pre-
vent by the ban on Polish script in the Russian articles Ior the Russians
but, quite the opposite, only a beneIit may Iollow in which case Poles
who belong to other powers, and even some oI the other Slavs, will
learn the melodies and contents oI the Little Russian songs and epic
poems, in which the Russian spirit is rather strongly expressed.
84
These arguments may have been presented out of opportunistic con-
siderations, but they still contain a somewhat more sober and less nervous
attitude to the Latin script than the incidents described above indicate was
the dominant mood in the imperial administration. The position of the Kyiv
Censorship Committee is one more reminder that the imperial administra-
tion should usually not be considered a monolith. Nevertheless, the Com-
mittees arguments did not impress Valuev. Under Valuevs chairmanship
the Council for Book Printing Affairs, the highest collegial body of the
censorship administration, found that Novitskii had acted incorrectly by
arbitrarily interpreting the censorship regulations, and obliged him to be
directed by them in the future.
85
After Kocipinskis song collection, the alphabet question in Ukrainian
and Russian publications did not concern the government for eleven years,
until the Ems decree in May 1876 stipulated the use of Russian orthogra-
phy in Ukrainian publications, explicitly banning printing in the so-called
83
RGIA. F. 773. Op. 1. D. Novitskii to Valuev, January 12, 1865. L. 2-3.
84
RGIA. F. 773. Op. 1. L. 3.
85
RGIA. F. 773. Op. 1, 4. Valuev to the Censorship Committee of Kiev, February 9, 1865.
188
kulishovka.
86
This clause of the decree was the first government act against
Cyrillic deviations from Russian orthography in Ukrainian publications.
Previously, the government struggled only against the Latin script. The rea-
sons for this change in government policy must be sought out in the inter-
national aspect of the Ukrainian question: the situation in Austrian Galicia.
The division of the Ruthenian national movement into the Russophile
and Ukrainophile orientations emerged from the year 1862. At first both
these groups adhered to an identity distinct from either the Poles or the
Russians. However, orthography became one of the first questions contest-
ed between the two orientations: the Ukrainophiles supported kulishivka,
while the Russophiles preferred an etymological orthography that was closer
to Russian.
87
Later more fundamental differences in political orientation
and national identity were added to the orthographic ones, when the Ukraino-
philes began to emphasize more their differences from Russia, and the Rus-
sophiles their closeness to it. After participating in the Slavic Congress in
Moscow in the year 1867, the Galician Russophiles started to receive sub-
sidies from the Slavic Welfare Committees for their publications.
88
For its
part, in 1873 the Austrian-Hungarian government asked Russia to permit
the circulation of Ukrainophile popular books in its territory, but this re-
quest was rejected in the Censorship Committee for Foreign Publications.
89
The perception of the orthographic differences within the Cyrillic script as
a difference between two national identities was most likely adopted in
Russian government circles from Galicia, where the orthographic contest
was the most intensive. That the government was becoming more interest-
ed in the Galician Ruthenian question is evident from the Ems decree, which
also stipulated a Russian government subsidy to the Galician Russophiles
for the first time.
90
As the crisis in the Balkans was becoming more acute in
1876, a conflict of interest between Russia and Austria-Hungary seemed
possible in the not-too-distant future. The ban on kulishivka was most likely
brought about by these international considerations, while it served simul-
taneously as a domestic act that would not provoke Austrian protest.
86
A. Miller. Ukrainskii vopros. P. 242.
87
A. Wendland. Die Rckkehr der Russophilen. Pp. 183-184; O. Sereda. Public Debates.
Pp. 204-205.
88
A. Miller. Ukrainskii vopros. Pp. 198-199; O. Sereda. Public Debates. Pp. 207-208.
89
RGIA. F. 776. Op. 11. 1872. D. 70. The Minister of Foreign Affairs of Austria-Hungary,
Julius Andrssy, to the Russian ambassador in Vienna April 14, 1872. Ll. 2, 4-5. Excerpts
from the records of the Censorship Committee for Foreign Publications.
90
A. Miller. Ukrainskii vopros. P. 243.
189
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Conclusions
The seemingly innocuous question of Ukrainian orthography had a real
linguistic basis in the Ukrainian sound system. However, from the 1820s
onward, the orthographic discussion was dictated and motivated mainly by
the political orientations of the participants. Mykhailo Maksymovychs ety-
mological orthography was the first attempt to bring the Ukrainian script
closer to that of the Russian, despite the phonetic differences between the
two languages. And despite Maksymovychs attempt, the orthographic dis-
cussion was, in time, all the more influenced by Ukrainian nationalist ideas,
whose adherents wanted to draw a clear demarcation line between the two
nations. As a result, both Ukrainian and Russian languages today have rather
similar sounds [i, I, , , j] that are nevertheless written using different
letters. The dominant position of the modified kulishivka in the Kievan
publications of the 1870s marked the success of the Ukrainian national
movement, but even within the Kievan Hromada no general agreement
upon orthography existed at that time.
While the Russian government did not always pay much attention to the
orthographic question, it was concerned with possible attempts to polonize
not only Ukrainians but even Russians through the Latin script, which was
perceived to convey much greater force than it actually did. Because of the
tendency of the authorities to see the Ukrainian question only as a by-
product of the Polish question, for a long time attention was directed only
against the introduction of the Latin script. The government reacted strongly
to the rather unimportant incidents when the Latin script was used in either
Ukrainian or Russian, but the attempts to separate the Ukrainian orthogra-
phy from the Russian one were paid scant attention. Beginning from the
1840s, the Ukrainian national movement managed indeed to create its own
orthography. Although the government began oppressing Ukrainian pub-
lishing in the Empire in the Valuev circular of 1863, it did not contain any
rules about orthography, which allowed the kulishivka (associated with the
national cause) to gain dominance in the first half of the 1870s. When the
government finally reacted against the kulishivka in 1876, the Ukrainian move-
ment was already attributed not only to the Polish, but was also associated
with a perceived possible Austrian threat. On the Ukrainian side, the ban on
the kulishivka was rightly considered an act of arbitrary oppression. However,
this should not delude scholars of the Ukrainian national movement into
forgetting that Taras Shevchenko accepted the letter m in 1861, the year of
his death. The letters may remain the same, but their perception evolves and
changes over time, both receiving new connotations and dropping old ones.
190
SUMMARY
Hpemerom nccneonannx n crarie Hoxanneca Pemn xnnxmrcx yxpa-
nncxne an]annr n op]orpa]nx xax nonnrnuecxax nponema. Anrop ana-
nnsnpyer nsrnxt xax axrnnncron nannonaninoro nnxennx, rax n npe-
crannrene npannrenicrna. Haunnax c 1820-x rr. mnorne yxpanncxne
nnrennexryant nocnpnnnmann nonpoc o yxpanncxo rpa]nxe xax nonn-
rnuecxn, no on sarparnnan nsanmoornomennx mexy yxpanncxnm n
pyccxnm xstxamn, a raxxe mexy camnmn nx nocnrenxmn. Ecnn M. Max-
cnmonnu orxptro crpemnncx coxpannri nnsocri yxpanncxo op]orpa-
]nn pyccxo, ro H. Kynnm ntrancx xax moxno uerue orennri nepnym
or nropo. Hpenoxennax Kynnmom op]orpa]nx ('xynnmonxa) ne cpasy
tna npnnxra exrenxmn yxpanncxoro nnxennx: x npnmepy, K. Be-
xoncxn ntcrynnn c cocrnenno cncremo, M. Iarnyx ntcxastnancx
sa ncnonisonanne nepxonnocnanxncxo asyxn, a M. paromanon xenan
cnnsnri yxpanncxoe npanonncanne c pyccxnm. T. Hayppa axe cymen
neranino nsari nyxstunym xnnry na nonicxom n yxpanncxom, nane-
uarannym narnnnne.
Pemn paccmarpnnaer n rpaxronxy +ro nponemt npecrannrenxmn
npannrenicrnenntx xpyron, xoropte nnenn n narnncxom an]annre no-
rennnaninym yrposy ononxunnannx. Ynorpenenne n yxpanncxo nnci-
mennocrn xnpnnnnuecxoro an]annra, ornnunoro or pyccxoro, na nep-
ntx nopax nourn ne npnnnexano nx nnnmannx. B cnxsn c npenoxennem
npnmennri narnnnny x pyccxomy xstxy n 1853 r. tn ycranonnen san-
per na pyccxoxstunte nynnxannn narnncxnmn yxnamn. Oreninax xe
yxpanncxax xnpnnnnuecxax op]orpa]nx tna n xonne xonnon sanpeme-
na neuanino nsnecrntm 3mcxnm yxasom 1876 r., xoropt eme n nospa-
nxn nynnxannm na yxpanncxom xstxe nmo nnreparypt, xpome xyo-
xecrnenno.
Pemn orpannunnaercx anannsom rexcron, neranino naneuaranntx n
Poccncxo nmnepnn.
191
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Pnxapa BYALHHYC
H3LKOBAH HOAHTHKA
B POCCHHCKOH HMHEPHH H
YKPAHHCKHH HEPEBO BHBAHH (1860-1906)
`
Kax npannno, xstx cunraercx nepntm n ecrecrnenntm ornnunreni-
ntm npnsnaxom +rnnunocrn n npaxrnxe n nocnpnxrnn conpemennoro na-
nnonannsma. stx nrpaer poni naxnemero cnxsymmero snena, ocoen-
no n cnyuae +rnocon, xoropte n ornnune or rax nastnaemtx rpaxanc-
xo-nonnrnuecxnx nann oocnontnamr cnoe enncrno npn neocrarxe
cocrnenntx rocyapcrnenntx crpyxryp uepes xynirypnym omnocri.
1
Ho+romy cunraercx, uro +mancnnannx neomnnanrntx +rnocon onxna
nporexari, xax mnnnmym na nauanino crann, na yponne xstxa.
2
3aep-
*
Hepeno c nemenxoro 3. Kannynoncxo.
1
pyrne xpnrepnn, raxne, xax omee nponcxoxenne n pennrnx, c npnxoom moepna
ycrynamr mecro ]axropy xstxa. Cm.: W. Safran. Nationalism // J. A. Fishman. Hand-
book of Language and Ethnic Identity. New York, 1999. Pp. 77-93, ocoenno P. 91.
Hecxonixo nnoro mnennx npnepxnnaercx Xapani Xaapmann, xoropt n npnnnnne
ne ornocnr xstx x xnmuentm +nemenram +rnnuecxo nenrnunocrn: H. Haarmann.
Language in Ethnicity. A View of Basic Ecological Relations. Berlin, 1986.
Penxrnnnsnpymmn noxo cm. raxxe n S. Tornow. Zum Verhltnis Nation und Na-
tionalsprache in Osteuropa // Zeitschrift fr Slavistik. 2002. Bd. 47. H. 2. S. 172-180.
2
Connonor Ynnixm A. Crmapr ntenxer uertpe xpnrepnx ycnexa raxo +mancnna-
nnn: 1) creneni cranaprnsannn xstxa; 2) ncrannnponannocri or pocrnenntx
xstxon; 3) 'ncropnunocri xstxa n 4) xnsnecroxocri xstxa, ro ecri xonnuecrno
192
P. Byninnyc, Bsiroea no.umura e Poccucro u+nepuu...
xxa xstxono +mancnnannn nenocpecrnenno nnnxer na saepxxy +r-
nnuecxo +mancnnannn. 3ry nsanmocnxsi ocosnann xax pyccxne n 'py-
co]nnt, rax n 'yxpanno]nnt n nenponcxo Yxpanne n n nmnepcxo
cronnne.
3
Hepno c cepennt XIX n o nauana XX n. tn npemenem,
xora pemancx nonpoc: yacrcx nn yxpanno]nnicxnm exrenxm npenpa-
rnri yxpanncxn n camocroxrenint nnreparypnt xstx, nnn xe nx
pyccxne n pyco]nnicxne onnonenrt cmoryr nomemari +romy nponeccy.
eart pasnepnynnci nn onime, nn menime xax noxpyr nonpoca o rom,
yacrcx nn ocymecrnnri nnn npeornparnri npoexr cosannx onimo
pyccxo nannn.
4
Kax noxastnamr npnmept pyrnx +rnocon, naxonnmnxcx n cxo-
ntx ycnonnxx, +ror nponecc mor pasnnnaricx n necxonixnx nanpanne-
nnxx: ecnn ]pannysam yanoci onricx roro, uro peroncxn n npo-
nancxn ne nonxnnci o yponnx xstxon, xonxypnpymmnx c ]pannysc-
ero 'nonisonarene n ncnonisonanne xstxa no ncex connanintx n xynirypntx xon-
rexcrax: W. A. Stewart. A Sociolinguistic Typology Ior Describing National
Multilingualism // J. Fishman (Ed.). Readings in the Sociology oI Language. New York,
1968. Pp. 531-545. Ponan Caccexc ononnxer cnncox xpnrepnen Crmapra eme o-
nnm naxntm nynxrom, yxastnax, uro neoxonmo nannune ocrarounoro xonnue-
crna axropon, xoropte nenrn]nnnpymr cex c onpeenenntm xstxom n roront
orcrannari ero nonpexn npornnoecrnnm: R. Sussex. Lingua Nostra. The Nineteenth-
Century Slavonic Language Revivals // R. Sussex, J. C. Eade (Eds.). Culture and
Nationalism in Nineteenth-Century Eastern Europe. Columbus, 1985. Pp. 111-127, seci
P. 121 n cne.
3
3anmcrnonannt ns ncrounnxon repmnn 'pyco]nn oosnauaer n +ro crarie rex,
xro cpen pyccxoxstunoro n yxpannoxstunoro nacenennx ntcrynan npornn nm-
o ]opmt yxpanncxo nenrnunocrn pernonanino nnn nannonanino. Hcro-
pnuecxn repmnn 'yxpanno]nn seci oosnauaer rex, xro npnepxnnancx xpxo
ntpaxenno pernonanino u.u ncxnmunrenino nannonanino yxpanncxo nen-
rnunocrn. Bnny orpannuennocrn omecrnenno c]ept o 1917 roa nosnnxamr
ncrounnxonte nponemt, xora npaxrnuecxn nenosmoxno nocneonareninoe pas-
rpannuenne npnnepxennen +xcxnmsnnno yxpanncxo n nono nenrnunocrn (pe-
rnonanino 'manopoccncxo n nannonanino omepyccxo, nnn nmnepcxo poc-
cncxo). Hoponee o +ro nponemarnxe cm.: R. Vulpius. Nationalisierung der
Religion. Russifizierungspolitik und ukrainische Nationsbildung, 1860-1920 //
Forschungen zur osteuropischen Geschichte. 2005. Bd. 64 (n neuarn).
4
Konnennnx 'onimo pyccxo nannn coepxana nperensnm pyccxnx na osen-
nenne no nx pyxonocrnom 'nennxopycon c nymx pyrnmn nocrounocnanxncxnmn
+rnocamn enopycamn n manopoccamn n ennym 'pyccxym, nnn 'omepyccxym,
nannm. Bonee nopono o +rom npoexre cm.: A. Mnnnep. 'Yxpanncxn nonpoc n
nonnrnxe nnacre n pyccxom omecrnennom mnennn (nropax nononnna XIX n.). CH.,
2000, ocoenno C. 31-45.
193
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
xnm, a anrnnuane cymenn nounnnri y+nicxn (nannncxn) n mornan-
cxn anrnncxomy xstxy, pyccxnm n reuenne nnreninoro npemenn rax
n ne yanoci npeornparnri pasnnrne nnreparypnoro yxpanncxoro xst-
xa, xonxypnpymmero c pyccxnm. B ncropnorpa]nn ntenxmrcx na no-
xoa n onenxe npnunn cnoxnnmecx cnryannn. Cornacno nepnomy, crpa-
rernx ynpannennx poccncxoro rocyapcrna tna neocrarouno penpec-
cnnno n nocneonarenino, n/nnn ono ne cymeno conmecrnri penpec-
cnnnym nonnrnxy co crparernxmn nosnrnnnoro crnmynnponannx.
5
Co-
rnacno nropomy noxoy, yxpanncxoe, nnn yxpanno]nnicxoe, omecrno
oxasano cnnmxom cnninoe npxmoe n xocnennoe npornnoecrnne +ro
nonnrnxe.
6
Oe rouxn spennx ocnontnamrcx na necomtx aprymenrax, nornxa
xoroptx npenonaraer, cxopee, cnnres oenx nnrepnperann. Hcropnx
nepenoa Bnnnn na yxpanncxn xstx aer ornnunt nono nx npn-
menennx raxo cnnresnpymme nepcnexrnnt. Bopia pyco]nnicxnx n
yxpanno]nnicxnx cnn ocrnrna cnoero anorex n nonpoce o nepenoe
Bnnnn na mecrnte nannonaninte xstxn.
7
B cepenne XIX nexa c poc-
rom cexynxpnsannn omecrnennoro cosnannx npornnopeune mexy nep-
xonnocnanxncxnm xax cynpanannonanintm xstxom n pyccxnm xax na-
nnonanintm napontm xstxom paspemnnoci n nonisy nocnenero: n
1858 r. Cnxremn Cnno paspemnn nsanne Bnnnn na pyccxom xstxe,
n 1860 r. tnn naneuarant uertpe Enanrennx, a n 1874 r. sa nnmn noc-
neonan Berxn 3aner.
8
He cnyuano npoexr nepenoa Bnnnn na yxpa-
5
Taxax onenxa omnnnpyer n monorpa]nn A. Mnnnepa 'Yxpanncxn nonpoc, xorx
anrop ne orpnnaer nannunx pyrnx ]axropon (cp.: C. 230-231, n ocoenno C. 235 n
236).
6
B uacrnocrn, annym nosnnnm orcrannaer Caccexc. Cm.: Sussex. Lingua Nostra. P.
116.
7
Crpanntm opasom ncropnx nepenoa Bnnnn na yxpanncxn xstx n XIX nauane
XX n. o cnx nop nourn ne nccneonana nno ynomnnaercx ncropnxamn ncxonisi.
8
O pyccxom nepenoe Bnnnn cm.: Xpncrnancrno. 3nnnxnonenuecxn cnonapi n 2
romax. T. I. Bnnecxne nepenot / Ho pe. C. C. Anepnnnena n p. Mocxna, 1993.
C. 234-251, seci C. 248 n cne. Hepnym nontrxy pacnpocrpanennx pyccxoro nepe-
noa Bnnnn npenpnnxn nmneparop Anexcanp I. B 1816 r. on onncx nepenoa
Bnnnn na pyccxn xstx. Homnmo +roro, npn nem ntmno nexoropoe xonnuecrno
+xsemnnxpon Honoro 3anera ns sannannponannoro crortcxunoro rnpaxa. B 1819 r.
tnn onynnxonant uertpe Enanrennx. Onaxo Hnxona I n 1826 r. pacnopxnncx
o ormene nsannx: J. C. Zacek. The Russian Bible Society and the Russian Orthodox
Church // Church History. 1966. Vol. 35. No. 4. Pp. 411-437; I. Smolitsch. Geschichte
der russischen Kirche. Bd. 2. Forschungen zur osteuropischen Geschichte 45. Berlin,
1990. S. 16-23; cm. raxxe S. Batalden. Printing the Bible in the Reign oI Alexander I:
194
nncxn xstx n xoaracrno o paspemennn na +ro nsanne nocnyxnnn
nonoom nx npecnonyroro nnpxynxpa mnnncrpa nnyrpennnx en Her-
pa Banyena 1863 roa. 3rnm oxymenrom nanarancx sanper na nncimen-
nt yxpanncxn xstx (sa ncxnmuennem xyoxecrnenno nnreparypt,
no c onosnauntm sanperom neuarn pennrnosntx rexcron). Hn ona
pyrax npannrenicrnennax mepa ne oxastnana croni ropmosxmero nnn-
xnnx na ]opmnponanne yxpanncxo nannn, xax +ra. H ntsnana ona tna
nonpocom o xstxe Bnnnn.
Veposa rouuenuuu "ououo pyccro uauuu"
Hepnte nontrxn nepenoa nepxonntx xnnr na yxpanncxn napo-
nt xstx tnn npenpnnxrt n nepno nononnne XIX n.: Mapxnxn
Bamxennu n Iannnnn, Ipnropn Knnrxa-Ocnonxnenxo n Xapixone, a
raxxe Tapac Benuenxo, Bnanmnp Anexcanpon n Mnxann Maxcnmo-
nnu nepenenn oreninte ]parmenrt Bnnnn na yxpanncxn xstx. O-
naxo nsant tnn ronixo nepenot ncanmon.
9
Tonixo unnnnny Ceme-
nonnuy Mopauencxomy yanoci peannsonari onimo samtcen nepeno-
xennx ncex uertpex Enanrenn na yxpanncxn xstx.
10
Bnemnne ocroxrenicrna upesntuano ocnoxnxnn paory: ne tno
nn cnonape yxpanncxoro xstxa (ne ronopx yxe o nyxstuntx cnpanou-
nnxax), nn connntx yuennxon rpammarnxn, nn omenpnnxro op]or-
pa]nn.
11
emoncrparnnnym noepxxy +ro myxecrnenno uacrno
nnnnnarnne oxasan nsnecrnt yxpanno]nnicxn nnrennexryan Hnxo-
na Kocromapon. nx peannsannn samtcna nsannx nexoroptx nayuno-
nonynxpntx xnnr n, npexe ncero, oxnaemoro yxpanncxoro nepenoa
Bnnnn Kocromapon n xonne 1850-x rr. oprannsonan cop ener no no-
Toward a Reinterpretation oI the Imperial Russian Bible Society // GeoIIrey Hosking
(Ed.). Church, Nation and State in Russia and Ukraine. London, 1990. Pp. 65-78; W.
Krause. Die Bibel in Russland // Kirche im Osten. 1958. H. 1. S. 11-23.
9
I. Bnaconcixn. Hapnc icropi Yxpancixo Hpanocnanno Hepxnn. T. I-IV. New York,
1955-1975, seci T. III (Cr. 18-20). New York, 1957. C. 293; Bnnecxne nepenot //
Hont +nnnxnonenuecxn cnonapi. T. 6. C. 407. B +rom nsannn npnneent: Ta-
pac Benuenxo. Hcanmt antont. CH., 1860; M. Maxcnmonnu. Hcanmt, nepeno-
xennte na manopoccncxoe napeune. Mocxna, 1859.
10
Mopauencxn nponcxonn ns yxpanncxoro nopxncxoro poa uepnnroncxo ry-
epnnn, oxonunn ncropnxo-]nnonornuecxn ]axynirer Xapixoncxoro ynnnepcnre-
ra, re cronxnyncx c sapoxammnmcx yxpanncxnm nnxennem.
11
O. Boponnn. Y remni nenoni: Yxpancixa Hpanocnanna nepxna y 19 cronirri //
Cyuacnicri. 1988. u. 7-8. C. 206-217, seci C. 215.
195
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
nncxe, xoropte onxnt tnn nocrynnri n pacnopxxenne ocooro Ko-
mnrera 'nspanntx nme.
12
B mapre 1860 r. Mopauencxn nocnan nepnte na saxonuenntx nepe-
noa Enanrennx or Mar]ex n Hoanna nerepyprcxomy mnrpononnry
Hcnopy c npocio oopnri nepeno n oxasari coecrnne nnannpy-
mmemycx nsannm. B cnoem nncime on cctnancx na nenanari mnnnn-
onon npanocnanntx yxpannoxstuntx xpncrnan, xoropte, n ornnune or
pyrnx xpncrnancxnx napoon, axe ne nmemr Honoro 3anera na po-
nom yxpanncxom xstxe. Hpn +rom Mopauencxn ntrancx yenri mnr-
pononnra n ncxnmunrenino pennrnosnom snauennn cnoero rpya:
Btcoxne oxecrnennte ncrnnt, co ncem npocrorom, xcnocrim
n rennorom enanrenicxo nayxn nponsnecennte na ponom, nenn-
xom nonxrnom nx xaxoro xstxe, c xoroptm cnnnamrcx nce nonx-
rnx n mtcnn napoa, ocnernnn t remnt pasym xcntm n cnacn-
renintm cnerom nept n nonnnxnn t na marxym naponym mo-
pani tcrpee, onpeenennee n rnyxe, uem nce yuente passxcne-
nnx.
13
Peaxnnx mnrpononnra Hcnopa, nocneonanmax 14 cenrxpx 1860 r.,
tna xpane cepxanno. Hocne uacrno xoncynirannn c unenamn Cn-
noa Hcnop coomnn, uro 'manopyccxn nepeno Enanrennx Mopa-
uencxoro nnn pyrnx anropon ne moxer tri onymen x neuarn.
14
12
Hoponee o 'Ocnone cm.: Mnnnep. 'Yxpanncxn nonpoc. C. 76-95.
13
I. Bnaconcixn. Hapnc icropi. T. III. C. 296.
14
B ro npemx xax npannrenicrno n nepxonnoe pyxonocrno n xonne XIX n nauane
XX n. nenn peui ncxnmunrenino o 'manopoccncxom nanexre n 'manopycax, no-
pasymenax nce yxpannoxstunoe nacenenne Henoepexno n Hpanoepexno Yxpa-
nnt, +ror repmnn npnopen n rnasax nannonanncrnuecxn nacrpoenntx yxpannnen
ynnunxnreninte xonnorannn. Ha ]one pacrymero nannonaninoro cosnannx n na-
uane XX n. +ror repmnn npenounrann, xax npannno, re, xro ornepran yxpanncxoe
nannonaninoe nnxenne. Hocne penonmnnn 1917 r. n ocnonannx anronomno n sa-
rem nesanncnmo Yxpannt repmnnt 'manopyccxn n 'manopocc nonnocrim nc-
uesnn ns peuenoro opamennx, uro emoncrpnpyer nx cnenn]nuecxn nonnrnuec-
xn xapaxrep, no menime mepe, n nosnenmnepcxn nepno. Hocxonixy n crarie
npenpnnnmaercx nontrxa, nacxonixo +ro nosmoxno, npnepxnnaricx nerpani-
no repmnnonornn, repmnnt 'manopyccxn n 'manopyc ncnonisymrcx anee n
rexcre ronixo npn nnrnponannn opnrnnanintx ncrounnxon nnn npn cctnxax na
nnx. B raxnx cnyuaxx cranxrcx xantuxn. A. Mnnnep (n ornnune or Anpeaca Kanne-
nepa, Hnana Pynnnxoro n up+nxa Ctcnna) npnstnaer npnmenxri n xauecrne oc-
nonnoro nonxrnx 'manopyc, a repmnn 'yxpannnt ynorpenxri ronixo nx oosna-
uennx yxpanncxnx nannonanncron, mtcnnnmnx conpemenntmn xareropnxmn: Mnn-
nep. 'Yxpanncxn nonpoc. C. 41 n cne.
196
Ouennno, npomenne ne tno axe npecranneno na o]nnnaninom sa-
ceannn Cnnoa, rax uro n anpene 1861 r. Mopauencxn nonyunn cnom
pyxonnci nasa. Kpome roro, ]opmynnponxa Hcnopa 'nororonnen-
nte Bamn n pyrnmn anropamn nepenot raxxe ne moryr tri ony-
ment x neuarn anana nonxri, uro orxas cnxsan ne c xauecrnom nepe-
noa, a oycnonnen npnnnnnnanintmn coopaxennxmn.
Mexy rem, Mopauencxn sanepmnn nepeno ne ronixo Enanrenn
or Mapxa n Hyxn, no n Knnrn exnn Anocronon. On npenpnnxn no-
nym nontrxy n nocnan nepeno ncero Honoro 3anera na yxpanncxom
xstxe n Hmneparopcxym Axaemnm nayx n Canxr-Herepypr. Mopauen-
cxn n ouepeno pas xoaracrnonan o nponepxe xauecrna ero nepeno-
a n npocnn Axaemnm n cnyuae nonoxnreninoro pemennx onricx y
Cnnoa paspemennx na nsanne.
ecrnnrenino, orenenne pyccxoro xstxa n nnreparypt Hmnepa-
ropcxo Axaemnn nayx, n ornnune or unena Cnnoa Hcnopa, npnmno
x conepmenno nnomy saxnmuennm. Yxe orstn nepnoro penensenra Hs-
manna Hnanonnua Cpesnencxoro anan nonxri, c xaxo rouxn spennx
Axaemnx conpanaci paccmarpnnari rexcr nepenoa. Axaemnx no-
neprana nsyuennm ne neoxonmocri yxpanncxoro nepenoa Cnxroro
Hncannx, xoropt yxe tn cenan, a ro, nacxonixo yxpanncxn xstx n
cocroxnnn nepeari 'nennune coepxannx Cnxroro Hncannx.
15
B pe-
nensnn nnnoro nnreparopa n npo]eccopa Axaemnn ormeuanoci, uro
'nepenounx c onimnm ycnexom cnpannncx c +ro rpyno saaue. B
saxnmuennn, cocrannennom A. B. Hnxnrenxo nmecre c ]nnonorom Anex-
canpom Bocroxontm n ynomxnyrtm ntme H. H. Cpesnencxnm, rono-
pnnoci, uro nepeno 'ecri n ntcme crenenn rpy sameuarenint n c
yueno-]nnonornuecxo cropont, n co cropont pennrnosno-npancrnen-
no.
16
Anropt saxnmuennx ormeuann, uro nepeno paspemnn 'xax nenisx
onee yonnernopnrenino nonpoc

o rom, 'cnocono nn manopoccnc-
xoe napeune, na nacroxme crenenn cnoero nnreparypnoro pasnnrnx n
paspaorxn, x nnymennm rex oxecrnenntx n nennuamnx ncrnn, xa-
xne coepxnr n cee Enanrenne.
17
Hnepaninoe n nonnrnuecxn menee
noxninoe orenenne pyccxoro xstxa n nnreparypt nacroxrenino anen-
nnponano x roramnemy npesnenry axaemnn rpa]y . H. Bnyony c
npocio xoaracrnonari n Cnnoe o paspemennn nsannx +roro
'nncrareninoro rpya. Hpesnenr nemenenno yonnernopnn +ry
15
I. Bnaconcixn. Hapnc icropi. T. III. C. 297.
16
PIHA. u. 796. On. 186. . 5780. H. 2.
17
Tam xe.
197
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
npociy,
18
n yxe n anpene 1862 r. oep-npoxypop Cnxremero Cnnoa
nonyunn pyxonnci Mopauencxoro.
19
Ha +ror pas npoymannte ecrnnx Mopauencxoro noneprnn Cnxre-
mn Cnno n samemarenicrno. B ro npemx xax npecrannennoe nm pa-
nee n uacrnom nopxxe xoaracrno tno npocro orxnoneno, opame-
nne nmneparopcxo axaemnn rpeonano onee rmareninoro ocyxe-
nnx n +xcneprnst n n cnyuae orxasa yenreninoro oocnonannx.
Hynnxannx yxpanncxoro nepenoa Bnnnn es cornacnx Cnnoa nc-
xnmuanaci cornacno crarie 31 Ycrana o nensype n neuarn: nce xnnrn
pennrnosnoro coepxannx onxnt tnn nepe nynnxanne nporn
uepes nensypnt xomnrer Cnxremero Cnnoa n nonyunri ero oope-
nne. Coornercrnymmne cnnoaninte xomnrert, cocroxmne ns rpex-ue-
rtpex unenon, cymecrnonann n Canxr-Herepypre, Mocxne, Kasann n
Knene. Cornacno crarie 250 Ycrana, xomnrert onaann npanom nensy-
pt coepxannx, snauennx, ncrnnnocrn ne, xcnocrn nsnoxennx n co-
rnaconannocrn c nepxonntmn yuennxmn ncex xnnr yxonnoro coepxa-
nnx.
20
Cnno nopyunn roramnemy apxnenncxony Kanyxcxomy Ipnropnm
(Hnxonam Bacnniennuy) Mnrxennuy, yxpannny no nponcxoxennm, ari
onenxy nepenoa. Bnaconcxn nncan, uro Ipnropn tn rponyr o cnes
n npetnan no rnyoxnm nneuarnennem or nepenoa.
21
Onaxo nocne-
nee cnono n upesntuano axryaninom nonpoce o nepenoe Bnnnn na
yxpanncxn xstx ne npnnanexano nn enncxony, nn Cnnoy, nn Axae-
mnn nayx.
18
Tam xe. H. 2 o.
19
Tam xe. u. 1282. On. 1. . 166. H. 8.
20
B. Dmytryshin. Introduction // u. Canuenxo. 3aopona Yxpancrna 1876 p. |The
Suppression oI the Ukrainian Activities in 1876|. Mnchen, 1970. S. xv-xxix, seci S.
xix.
21
B apxnne +romy ne naxonrcx nnxaxnx nornepxenn, a Bnaconcxn ne npnno-
nr nnxaxnx ncrounnxon. Ho+romy yrnepxenne Bnaconcxoro o peaxnnn Ipnropnx
n ero xe coomenne o rom, uro apxnenncxon nocnan nepeno n Cnno, conpononn
ero noxnanintm orstnom, ntstnamr comnennx: I. Bnaconcixn. Hapnc icropi. T.
III. C. 297. Hs apxnnntx axron cneyer, uro Cnno cocrnenntm pemennem osxnnn
o npexpamennn nponeypt +xcneprnst n orosnan manycxpnnr Mopauencxoro ns
Kanyrn. Tem ne menee npx nn moxno nonnocrim cpactnari co cueron nosnrnnnoe
ornomenne apxnenncxona Ipnropnx x yxpanncxomy nepenoy Bnnnn, nocxonixy n
oruere xomnccnn Axaemnn nayx no nonpocy o 'Ormene crecnenn manopyccxo-
ro` neuarnoro cnona 1910 r. ynomnnaercx, uro enncxon oopxn rpy Mopauencxo-
ro: O ormene crecnenn manopyccxoro neuarnoro cnona. CH., 1910. C. 17.
198
Hpetcropnx nsannx rax nastnaemoro Banyencxoro nnpxynxpa yxe
neonoxparno cranonnnaci npemerom paccmorpennx n ncropnorpa-
]nn.
22
Hanonee nocneonarenino, c yuerom mnpoxoro cnexrpa apxn-
nntx oxymenron, renesnc +roro nnpxynxpa npocnexen A. Mnnnepom.
Tem ne menee Mnnnep no mnorom neoonennnaer poni nepenoa Bnnnn
n nponcxoxennn +roro oxymenra; +ro n onime crenenn cnxsano c
rem, uro nm ne tnn npnnneuent naxnte oxymenrt apxnna xannenx-
pnn Cnnoa.
B momenr, xora nepeno Enanrenn Mopauencxoro naxonncx y ap-
xnenncxona Ipnropnx, xnnorpenemymn nonpoc o nosmoxnom nepeno-
e Bnnnn na yxpanncxn xstx ocrnr cnyxa nexoroptx nnnxrenintx
nnn ns uncna cnercxo n yxonno +nnrt Knena. B nauane mapra 1863 r.
xnxsi B. A. onropyxon, rnana III orenennx Cocrnenno ero Hmnepa-
ropcxoro Bennuecrna xannenxpnn, nonisymmncx ypno cnano ns-sa
onimoro nnnxnnx na napx, nonyunn anonnmnoe nncimo.
23
Ero anropt
yxastnann na recnym cnxsi mexy npnsnannem camocroxreninocrn xst-
xa, nsannem na nem cocrnenno Bnnnn n ]opmnponannem nanno-
naninocrn. Anonnmnte cocrannrenn nncima, nastnanmne cex 'sac-
rynnnxamn nepxnn n oreuecrna, ntrannci, n nepnym ouepei, enern-
rnmnponari 'manopyccxn xstx. 3eci onn napaoxcanintm opasom
cneonann nornxe ouepnennx nepxonnocnanxncxoro xstxa, npenoxen-
22
Bonpoc o nsannn yxpanncxoro nepenoa Bnnnn nmen, esycnonno, pemammee
snauenne no nce ncropnn Banyencxoro nnpxynxpa, xorx n ne tn enncrnenntm
]axropom, npnnemnm x ero noxnnennm. Hapxy c nepenncxo npannrenicrnenntx
canonnnxon o onacnocrn yxpanncxoro nepenoa Bnnnn n 1862 r. n npannrenicrne
mna napanneninax ncxyccnx n cnxsn c xanoamn na yxpanncxym Ipomay n Knene,
ctrpanmax onpeenennym poni n nsannn nnpxynxpa. Hpn nepeuncnennn ocnon-
ntx npnunn noxnnennx Banyencxoro nnpxynxpa nenisx cpactnari co cueron n
nonicxoe noccranne 1863 roa, xoropoe cnpononnponano ]anrasnn o nosmoxnom
nonropennn +roro cnenapnx n yxpanno]nnicxnx xpyrax. O nponcxoxennn n nnnx-
nnn Banyencxoro nnpxynxpa cm. pannmm paory u. Canuenxo. 3aopona Yxpancrna
1876 p. / Hg. v. Omeljan Pritsak (WiederauIlage des Druckes von 1930). Mnchen,
1970; a raxxe A. Mnnnep. 'Yxpanncxn nonpoc; A. Crapoy. o nnrannx npo
nnnnn ncxyci moo onininocri ntannx yxpancixoro nepexnay Cnxroro Hnci-
ma na renesy Banyencxoro nnpxynxpy 1863 poxy // Tesn ntcrynin yuacnnxin Bce-
yxpanci`xoro 'xpyrnoxo crony, 'Capencixi unrannx (Kin, 30.1.2003). Kin, 2003.
C. 63-65; D. Saunders. Russia and Ukraine under Alexander II: The Valuev Edict oI
1863 // The International History Review. 1995. Vol. 17. No. 1. Pp. 23-50; Idem. Mikhail
Katkov and Mykola Kostomarov: A Note on Petr A. Valuev`s Anti-Ukrainian Edict oI
1863 // Harvard Ukrainian Studies. 1993. Vol. 17. No. 3/4. Pp. 365-383.
23
Cm.: Mnnnep. 'Yxpanncxn nonpoc. C. 99.
199
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
no nonicxnm nesynrom Cxapro rpn cronernx nasa.
24
Anonnmnte an-
ropt nouepxnnann, uro nepeno cnona Boxiero na manopyccxn 'xap-
ron xnnxercx nonnrnuecxo nee, neni xoropo anexa or roro, uro-
t cenari Cnxroe Hncanne ocrynntm nx npocroro napoa. Onn cun-
rann, uro manopyccxn napo nyume nocnpnmer cnono Boxie na cna-
nxncxom nnn axe na pyccxom xstxe, a ne na nexoem naponom xstxe,
xoropt eme ronixo npecronr cosari n pasnnri o raxo crenenn,
urot na nem moxno tno cnocno nepeanari ncrnnt orxponennx, npe-
napnrenino ouncrnn nx or 'npo]anann n 'nomerannx ncepa no norn
cnnne.
25
Cxoxax no coepxannm aprymenrannx, orrouennax pnropnuecxn
n nornuecxn, coepxanaci n nncime xnencxoro renepan-ryepnaropa
H. H. Annenxona or 17 mapra 1863 r., onpeennnmem aninemn xo
ena.
26
Annenxon ne ocrannxn nnxaxnx comnenn n rom, uro on ornepra-
er yxpanncxn nepeno Bnnnn n cunraer +ry nnnnnarnny npexe nce-
ro nonnrnuecxo. Ho ero yexennm, 'manopyccxoe napeune xnnxnoci
xstxom npocroro napoa n ne nmeno nn cocrnenno rpammarnxn, nn
nnreparypt, a creneni ero cxynocrn ne nosnonxna ntpasnri nn onoro
nosntmennoro nonxrnx n nepeari ntcmne ncrnnt orxponennx. An-
nenxon cctnancx na anropa anonnmnoro nncima, 'cnpanennno same-
rnnmero, uro nx nepenoa Bnnnn na yxpanncxn xstx npnercx npn-
ymtnari nourn nononnny cnon. Taxnm opasom, aprymenrnponan An-
nenxon, nepeno Bnnnn na manopyccxn xstx nenisx onpanari nn
norpenocrxmn napoa, nn cocroxnnem xstxa.
27
24
Cm.: R. Mathiesen. The Church Slavonic Language Question: An Overview (IX-XX
Centuries) // R. Picchio, H. Goldblatt (Eds.). Aspects oI the Slavic Language Question.
Vol. 1. New Haven, 1984. Pp. 45-65. Eme Hnnepona sannman nonpoc o rom, nacxoni-
xo rpammarnuecxn n nexcnuecxn norennnan narnncxoro xstxa ocrarouen nx
ocrono rpancnxnnn xonnenron rpeuecxo ]nnoco]nn n pnropnxn. Y mnorounc-
nenntx napoon moxno nanmari nontrxn, nopo sarxrnnammnecx na cronernx,
samnrt yxe yxopennnmerocx xstxa or npnrxsann 'nonoro. R. Picchio. Guidelines
Ior a Comparative Study oI the Language Question among the Slavs // Picchio, Goldblatt
(Eds.). Aspects. Pp. 1-42.
25
PIHA. u. 1282. On. 1. . 166. H. 8.
26
Ananornn mexy nymx oxymenramn ntstnamr oocnonannoe noospenne, uro
Annenxon nnonne mor tri nnnnnaropom anonnmnoro nncima yxonntx nnn. Anex-
ce Mnnnep raxxe yxastnaer na recnym cnxsi mexy anonnmntm nncimom n Orno-
mennem Annenxona na nmx onropyxona: Mnnnep. 'Yxpanncxn nonpoc. C. 99-
100.
27
PIHA. u. 1282. On. 1. . 166. H. 5. Cm. raxxe: Mnnnep. 'Yxpanncxn nonpoc. C.
100.
200
B nncime Annenxon onponepran cocrnennt xe npnronop, ntne-
cennt yxpanncxomy xstxy: orxastnax 'manopyccxomy napeunm n cno-
conocrn 'nepeari ntcoxne ncrnnt orxponennx, on ryr xe ynomn-
nan, uro nepeno Honoro 3anera na yxpanncxn xstx Mopauencxoro
nonyunn ntcoxym onenxy. K romy xe, xax nncan Annenxon, nsanne
yxpanncxo Bnnnn npnneno t x npnsnannm camocroxreninocrn yx-
panncxoro xstxa. Tem camtm renepan-ryepnarop, ne xenax roro, npn-
snanan naymannocri n nonnrnuecxn xapaxrep onnnennx yxpanncxo-
ro xstxa n rom, uro emy ne ocraer ocronncrna (dignitas) (onnnenne,
]nrypnponanmee n nnnrnncrnuecxnx earax npomntx nexon).
Pyccxoe Bnnecxoe Omecrno sa 50 ner c momenra cnoero ocnona-
nnx Anexcanpom I nepeneno Bnnnm n ome cnoxnocrn na cemiecxr
xstxon Poccncxo nmnepnn: cpen npounx na xanmtnxn, uynamc-
xn, nepmxnxn, xxyrcxn, moponcxn n p. Onaxo n nenponcxo
Yxpanne mnccnonepcxn acnexr n pacnpocrpanenne nnecxnx sna-
nn ne nrpann nnxaxo ponn. Hepeno Bnnnn na conpemennt yxpa-
nncxn xstx nmen ]ynamenranino npornnononoxnoe snauenne no cpan-
nennm c nepenoxennem Cnxroro Hncannx na pyrne xstxn (sa ncxnm-
uennem enopyccxoro, xorx n XIX n. eme ne cymecrnonano nnecxoro
nepenoa na +ror nocrounocnanxncxn xstx). B cnyuae Yxpannt peui
mna ne ronixo o norennnanintx nperensnxx na anronomnm, no o coxpa-
nennn pyxononmoro pyccxnmn coomecrna nacnennxon 'cnxro Kn-
encxo Pycn, nrpanme xnmuenym poni n pyccxom nannonaninom ca-
mocosnannn.
Taxax pnropnxa nonyunna pasnnrne n nncime npecearenx xnencxo-
ro nensypnoro xomnrera Honnnxoro, nermero n ocnony Banyencxoro
nnpxynxpa or 18 nmnx 1863 r.
28
B nenom, nonnrnuecxne arannn noxpyr
xstxa onapyxnnann +nemenrt onee pannnx cpenenexontx earon
mexy npnnepxennamn anirepnarnnntx cynpa+rnnuecxnx xstxon
nononneennoro nepxonnocnanxncxoro n rpeuecxoro c nartnim. Taxoro
xe poa conepnnuecrno nanmanoci n panee Honoe npemx mexy nep-
xonnocnanxncxnm n nannonanintmn napontmn xstxamn. Onaxo ecnn
panime cnopt o xstxe nennci, n nepnym ouepei, yxonntmn nnnamn,
saornnmnmncx o ocronncrne (dignitas) xstxono nopmt (norma) nn-
ryprnuecxoro xstxa, ro renepi pemammee cnono tno sa cnercxo nna-
crim. Hocne roro, xax nnnnnarnna n pemennn nonpoca o craryce yxpa-
28
Hoponee o sanepmamme ]ase nsannx nnpxynxpa cm.: Mnnnep. 'Yxpanncxn
nonpoc. C. 102-115.
201
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
nncxoro xstxa nepemna x Mnnncrepcrny nnyrpennnx en, nmenno cner-
cxax nnacri orxastnana emy n npane na camocroxreninoe cymecrnona-
nne.
29
C cornacnx napx mnnncrp nnyrpennnx en nsxn na cex ]ynxnnn
yxonno nnacrn n mon]nnnponan nx: saaua coxpanennx npexnero
nocrounocnanxncxoro caxpaninoro coomecrna (Slavia Orthodoxa) yc-
rynnna mecro saaue nocrpoennx onimo pyccxo nannn.
30
Cornacno
nono nornxe, nepeno Honoro 3anera na yxpanncxn xstx noptnan
noepxnnaemoe o cnx nop ocronncrno (dignitas) pyccxoro xstxa n,
nmecre c rem, ero ]ynxnnm xax lingua franca na reppnropnn yxpannc-
xnx onacre. Oep-npoxypop Cnxremero Cnnoa nemenenno n no-
cnymno orpearnponan na nanyencxn nnpxynxp: yxe na cneymmn eni
A. H. Axmaron oxnatnan Banyeny o rom, uro Cnno, orxasanmnci or
+xcneprnst, norpeonan or xanyxcxoro apxnenncxona nemenenno nep-
nyri nepeno. Kpome roro, oep-npoxypop an yxasanne ncem nepxon-
ntm nensypntm opranam sanpemari nce es ncxnmuennx counnennx
pennrnosnoro coepxannx na yxpanncxom xstxe.
31
Cpen ntcoxonoc-
rannenntx yxonntx nnn yxpanncxnx enapxn +ro ne ntsnano nporec-
ra. Hanpornn, n oxnae nonxonnnxa H. B. Mesennena, xomannponan-
noro III orenennem n mxnte ryepnnn nx nanmennx sa pasnnrnem
'manopyccxo nponarant, snaunnoci, uro npanocnannte nepapxn rny-
oxo npeant poccncxomy npannrenicrny n nonnocrim cornacnt c mne-
nnem n mepamn Cnxremero Cnnoa, npnnxrtmn n ornomennn yxpann-
cxoro nepenoa Bnnnn.
32
29
Hoponee o pyccxo-yxpanncxnx xstxontx earax n cnxsn c nepenoom Bnnnn c
yuerom pannnx ncxyccn o xstxe cm.: R. Vulpius. Nationalisierung der Religion.
Kap. III.1. Xorx n nosnenmnepcxn nepno n pyccxo-yxpanncxom xonrexcre raxne
narnncxne nonxrnx xax dignitas n norma ne ncnonisonannci, x cosnarenino opama-
mci x nnm, urot nouepxnyri cxocrno +rnx earon c onee pannnmn.
30
Tepmnn Slavia Orthodoxa (npaeoc.aeuoe c.aeucmeo), oosnauammn nosnnxmee n
cpenenexonie xynirypnoe n xstxonoe coomecrno npanocnanntx cnanxn, npocrn-
panmeecx or Banxan o Poccnn, nonyunn mnpoxoe npnsnanne. 3ror neonornsm tn
nneen n nayunt oopor nnreparyponeom Pnxxapo Hnuuno. Enncrno Slavia
Orthodoxa asnpyercx, n nepnym ouepei, na nepxonnocnanxncxom xstxe xax ennom
pocrnennom nnreparypnom xstxe n npornnonocrannxercx Slavia Romana, naxonn-
memycx no nnnxnnem pnmcxo-xaronnuecxo nepxnn n nonisonanmemycx narnncxnm
xstxom xax nnreparypntm. Tepmnnonornuecxne ncxyccnn cm.: R. Picchio. Models
and Patterns in the Literary Tradition oI Medieval Orthodox Slavdom // Victor Terras
(Ed.). American Contributions to the Seventh International Congress oI Slavists. Vol. II:
Literature and Folklore. Mouton, 1973. Pp. 439-467, ocoenno Pp. 442-444, 464-466.
31
PIHA. u. 1282. On. 1. . 166. H. 26.
32
Tam xe. H. 28.
202
Hoxoxe, uro ecrnnx Cnxremero Cnnoa ne ntstnann ocooro
neoymennx y conpemennnxon. Hounnenne pyccxo npanocnanno nep-
xnn rocyapcrny cocroxnoci, camoe nosnee, n xonne XVII n., a yupex-
enne Herpom I n 1721 r. rocyapcrnennoro neomcrna no ynpannennm
nepxonntmn enamn nnmi o]opmnno yxe cnoxnnmnecx ornomennx.
Taxnm opasom, ycrynunnocri nepxnn orpaxana peaninoe coornome-
nne cnn, xorx mpnnuecxn ronixo e npnnanexano npano pemennx
cyit nepenoa Bnnnn n ero nynnxannn.
33
Onnctnaemoe Mesenne-
ntm ennenne yxonntx nepapxon yxpanncxnx enapxn c Banyentm
raxxe ne onxno ntstnari ocooro ynnnennx, nocxonixy nourn ncx
nepxymxa xnnpa nponcxonna ns pyccxnx ceme n sa nexoroptmn nc-
xnmuennxmn ne omymana nnxaxo cnxsn c yxpanncxnm xstxom. K romy
xe, nmenno n nenxx pycn]nxannn na enncxoncxne onxnocrn n yxpa-
nncxnx enapxnxx ornpannci pyccxne cnxmennnxn.
34
Banyencxn nnpxynxp n nocneonanmee sa nnm pacnopxxenne Cn-
noa paccrponnn nnant Hnxonax Kocromapona no ]nnancnponannm
nsannx yxpanncxoro nepenoa Bnnnn n nynnxannn 'Cnxmenno nc-
ropnn, cocrannenno n nepenoxenno cnxmennnxom Onaronnuem.
35
Copannte na nsanne Bnnnn enirn tnn nepeant Kocromapo-
ntm n Axaemnm nayx c npocio ncnonisonari ncm cymmy n xaue-
crne npemnn sa nyumn yxpanncxo-pyccxn cnonapi.
36
nx Mopauenc-
xoro xe, ocymecrnnnmero nepeno Bnnnn, peui mna o xpymennn ena
nce ero xnsnn. Y nero ne ocrananoci onime naex ynneri npn
xnsnn nnot cnoero rpya. Hncima Mopauencxoro x Knencxomy mnr-
33
Crnnen Baranen npenoxnn xonnennnm, onnctnammym uertpe nonnrnuecxnx
yponnx nnacrntx ornomenn, na xoroptx pemaercx nonpoc o nepenoe Bnnnn:
1) nenocpecrnenno nepeno n nynnxannx; 2) ntop asonoro rexcra nx nepenoa;
3) ntop crnnx n xstxontx ]opm; 4) pacnpocrpanenne naneuaranno Bnnnn. K
coxanennm, +ra xonnennnx ne yunrtnaer npnnnnnnaninoe orpannuenne nnacrntx
nonnomoun pyccxo npanocnanno nepxnn n ee nounnenne nnrepecam rocyap-
crna: S. K. Batalden. The Politics oI Modern Russian Biblical Translation // Ph. C. Stine
(Ed.). Bible Translation and the Spread oI the Church. The Last 200 Years. Leiden,
1992. Pp. 68-80. Hnrepecnt, xorx n c cnnintm xaronnuecxnm yxnonom, osop san-
peron na Bnnnm, nmenmnx mecro n mnpono ncropnn, npenaraer Ph. HoImeister.
Bibellesen und Bibelverbot // sterreichisches Archiv fr Kirchenrecht. 1966. Bd. 17.
Nr. 3. S. 298-355.
34
Hoponee o xapono nonnrnxe pyccxo npanocnanno nepxnn xax cpecrne py-
cn]nxannn yxpanncxnx enapxn cm.: Vulpius. Nationalisierung der Religion. Kap.
II.1.
35
PIHA. u. 1282. On. 1. . 166. H. 25.
36
Hont +nnnxnonenuecxn cnonapi. T. 6. C. 407.
203
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
pononnry Apcennm nonnt oruaxnnx. Apcenn ntrancx narn cnona
yremennx:
He nonpemx Bt sarexnn +ro eno |manopyccxoro nepenoa Cn.
Bnnnn|. Hooxnre... ono nonepnercx, no ronixo ne renepi n ne
rax eme cxopo.
37
Mnrpononnr oxasancx npan: cmennnoci ne ono noxonenne, npexe
uem 'eno npnxno pyro oopor. C rouxn spennx yxpanno]nnon, yxo-
xmn XIX nex ne npeneman nnuero xopomero nx nannonanintx pe-
rnonon n poccncxom nounnennn. B ro npemx, xora nimax uacri
'mantx napoon ocrnrna pemamme crann nannonanino monnn-
sannn n ocymecrnnna nepexo (cornacno cxeme Mnpocnana Xpoxa) or
+rana xynirypno mornnnponanntx +nnr x nonnrnuecxomy macconomy
nnxennm, yxpanno]nnt n Poccncxo nmnepnn nce eme tnn ntnyx-
ent oxastnari, uro nx xstx moxer cnyxnri nocnrenem xynirypt n
opasonannx.
38
Omecrnennoe cosnanne eme ne tno rorono cenari
pemammn mar x npnsnannm yxpanncxoro uape:u nonnonenntm nn-
reparypntm siro+. Cnycrx ncero nnmi na roa nocne roro, xax mnn-
nnont yxpannoxstuntx xpecrixn ocnoonnnci ns xpenocrno sann-
cnmocrn, pasnepnyrax yxpanno]nnamn npocnernrenicxax exreninocri
tna nonnocrim npeceuena n nce nauaninte mxont, oyuanmne na yx-
panncxom xstxe, tnn saxptrt nnn nepeneent na pyccxn. Hororon-
nennte x neuarn nynnxannn na yxpanncxom xstxe n onacrn pe]opm
cenicxoro xosxcrna n spanooxpanennx noneprnnci sanpery.
Iopaso naronpnxrnee cnryannx c 'xnnro xnnr cxnatnanaci n
Iannnnn. Tam nnepnte n 1871 r. n nonropno n 1885 r. (yxe n nepepao-
rannom napnanre) tno paspemeno nsari yxpanncxn nepeno Honoro
3anera n peaxnnn Hanrenemona Kynnma n Hnana Hynmx.
39
Onaxo nx
nepeno ne nonyunn ntcoxo onenxn npo]eccnonanon. Hanpornn, no
cnonam nsnecrnoro nencxoro cnanncra upanna ]on Mnxnomnua, on xn-
37
PIHA. u. 796. On. 186. . 5780. H. 95. Hnrara ns nncima mnrpononnra coepxnr-
cx n nocnannn Mopauencxoro or 1 anrycra 1874 r., apeconannoro npo]eccopy Axa-
emnn nayx Cpesnencxomy, n ornocnrcx, no nce nepoxrnocrn, x 1860-m rr.
38
M. Hroch. Die Vorkmpfer der nationalen Bewegung bei den keinen Vlkern Europas.
Eine vergleichende Analyse zur gesellschaftlichen Entwicklung der patriotischen
Gruppen. Prag, 1968.
39
Yxpanncxn nncareni n yuent Hanrenemon Kynnm (1819-1897) ponncx n uep-
nnroncxo ryepnnn, nponen uertpe roa sa rpannne, n rom uncne n Bapmane n
Bene. Hnan Hynm nsyuan rpexo-xaronnuecxym reonornm. Kynnm n Hynm nosna-
xomnnnci n 1869 r. n Bene.
204
nxncx 'napa]paso rpeuecxoro opnrnnana, a ne rountm nepenoom c
rpeuecxoro.
40
Ho nesanncnmo or xauecrna nepenoa n Poccncxo nmne-
pnn, cornacno nnpxynxpy 1863 r. n nocneonanmnm n 1876 r. eme onee
orpannunrenintm pacnopxxennxm npannrenicrna (rax nastnaemt
'3mcxn yxas), nonnocrim sanpemanoci nsanne nmtx nnecxnx
rexcron na yxpanncxom xstxe. Bonimo cnpoc na yxpanncxn nepeno
Bnnnn npnnen x nosnnxnonennm cern neneranintx xananon pacnpocr-
panennx rannnncxnx nsann, rax uro yxe c 1870-x rr. n nenponcxo
Yxpanne ns pyx n pyxn nepexonnn rtcxun +xsemnnxpon nepenoa Ky-
nnma n Hynmx.
41
Hpnsnannt xe nyumnm nepeno Honoro 3anera Mopauencxoro no-
xonncx n apxnne nerepyprcxo Axaemnn nayx.
42
Homnmo +roro, Mo-
pauencxn nanpannn n xonne 1860-x rr. n Axaemnm sanepmennte nm
nepenot Anoxannncnca n Hcanrtpx n nonyunn yremnrenint orner,
uro 'rpy ero. yer xpannricx Axaemne mexy paronenntmn n
pexnmn pyxonncxmn.
43
Onaxo o camo cnoe cmeprn anrop npet-
nan n nonno ynepennocrn, uro ero pyxonncn, xoropte nce eme xpann-
nnci n Axaemnn, ncuesnyr 'es ncxxoro cnea cnoero cymecrnonannx n
es naext na ro, urot onn xora nno noxnnnnci na Cner Boxn n
cxasann t nx anropy cnacno sa ero rpy. B anrycre 1874 r. n onom ns
nncem coepxanmem nocnenmm ncxpy naext na ro, uro ero rpyt
npnnecyr xorx t xaxne-ro nnot, Mopauencxn oparnncx x yuentm
Axaemnn n tnmemy penensenry ero rpyon Hsmanny Cpesnencxomy c
nonpocom: ne xorena t axaemnx npnopecrn y nero npana na nnrepa-
rypnym cocrnennocri, urot on mor ocrannri cnonm nnyxam xori xa-
40
I. Bnaconcixn. Hapnc icropi. T. III. C. 294. Ho mnennm nccneonarenx I. Hynxo-
ro, xpnrnxa Mnxnomnua ornocnnaci x nepeneenntm Kynnmem uacrxm Bnnnn, a
ne x nsanntm n 1871 r. uertpem Enanrennxm. G. Luckyj. Pantelejmon Kulish. A
Sketch oI his LiIe and Times. New York, 1983. P. 150.
41
PIHA. u. 796. On. 186. . 5780. H. 11. Bepoxrno, n pacnpocrpanennn yxpanncxo
Bnnnn yuacrnonann nnocrpannte nocpennxn n noconicrna, a n 1881 r. naxno
rouxo pacnpocrpanennx tn oreni 'Russie n Bpoax. Luckyj. Kulish. P. 151. O
+rom noponee cm.: A. Crapoy. Hennome cniuennx npo nomnpennx yxpanci-
xoro nepexnay Honoro 3anoniry na reppnropi Haninpxncixo Yxpann y 80-ri pp.
XIX cronirrx // Yxpancixi apxeorpa]nunn mopiunnx. T. 8-9. / Pe. H. Coxan.
Kin, 2004. C. 620-628.
42
Heocnopnmocri ntcoxoro xauecrna nepenoa Mopauencxoro ormeuanaci conpe-
mennnxamn nmenno n cpannennn c nepenoamn Kynnma n Hynmx. Cm. nccneona-
nne, nponeennoe no saxasy Axaemnn nayx: H. H. Xnrenxn. O nepenoax Enanre-
nnx na manopyccxn xstx. CH.,1906.
43
PIHA. u. 796. On. 186. . 5780. H. 85 o.
205
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
xoe-nnyi nacnecrno.
44
Onaxo Axaemnx ne couna nosmoxntm npn-
opecrn anropcxne npana.
45
Mopauencxn ymep n 1879 r., satrt nce-
mn. On tn noxoponen n ponom cene y nepxnn, nocrpoenno no ero
nnnnnarnne.
3ra ncropnx nsnecrna eme menime, uem nocneonanmn ecxrnne-
rnx cnycrx rpnym], cnxsannt c nynnxanne nepenoon Mopauencxo-
ro. Her nn onoro cnonapx, n xoropom t ynomnnancx nepnt yxpannc-
xn nepeno Honoro 3anera n Poccnn. Cunraercx axe, uro nnonepcxn
rpy npnnanexnr Hnany Oxnenxo n ornocnrcx x nepntm roam coner-
cxo nnacrn.
46
Tonixo yxpanncxn nepxonnt ncropnx Hnan Bnaconc-
xn, nmenmn n nocnenee openonmnnonnoe ecxrnnerne xonraxrt c
yxonencrnom na Yxpanne, n Anexcanp Horonxn, nasnauennt npn
rermancxom npannrenicrne n 1918 r. mnnncrpom ncnoneann, snann o
sanosanom ycnexe Mopauencxoro n yxpanno]nnicxnx cnn n nenponc-
xo Yxpanne n crporo npnepxnnannci nsnecrntx nm ]axron.
47
Tax uro
nacroxmax crarix xnnxercx nepno n ncropnorpa]nn nontrxo nonno
pexoncrpyxnnn cyit yxpanncxoro nepenoa Bnnnn n nauane XX n.
Hauano XX n. nnecno oxnnnenne n eno nsannx yxpanncxoro nepe-
noa Bnnnn. Ho npocie nnyxa Mopauencxoro npecrannrenn Axae-
mnn oparnnnci n npannrenicrnennte oprant c xoaracrnom o paspe-
mennn nynnxannn. Xorx peaxnnx unnonnnxon ocrananaci, xax n npex-
e, nerarnnno, naroapx ocrnrnyro x +romy momenry de facto nnn
de fure cnooe neuarnoro cnona ncxyccnx no +romy nonpocy ntnnnaci
na crpannnt raser, n ee yxe nenosmoxno tno ocranonnri.
44
Pano ymemax ns xnsnn oui Mopauencxoro Anacracnx unnnnnonna Koenxnxax
ocrannna myxy Anexcem Hnanonnuy Koenxnxomy nxreptx ere. PIHA. u. 796.
On. 186. . 5780. Hn. 86 n cne.
45
PIHA. u. 796. On. 186. . 5780. H. 95.
46
Cm., nanpnmep: Theologische Realenzyklopdie. 1980. Bd. 6, xoropax nopono co-
omaer o ncex nepenoax Bnnnn na cnanxncxne xstxn, n n rom uncne o nepenoe
Kynnma n Hynmx (S. 293 n cne.). Onaxo o rpye Mopauencxoro n +nnnxnonenn ne
coepxnrcx nn onoro ynomnnannx. To xe camoe xacaercx Das Evangelische
Kirchenlexikon, Das Lexikon fr Theologie und Kirche n '3nnnxnonenn Xpncrnan-
crna. Cm. raxxe: D. yevskyj. A History of Ukrainian Literature. Littleton, 1975. Enn-
crnenntm ncxnmuennem xnnxercx cnonapnax crarix H. Kopontrcxoro o Mopauenc-
xom: Encyclopedia oI Ukraine. Vol. 3 / Ed. by Danylo Husar Struk. Toronto, 1993. P. 457.
47
I. Bnaconcixn. Hapnc icropi. T. III. C. 297-299; eraninee n nn]opmarnnnee
npecrannent cotrnx y Horonxoro, no n seci cxastnaercx neocrarox naxntx
oxymenron: O. Horonixn. Cropinxn Mnnynoro. Tr. 1-4. Bapmana, 1932-1939. T. 2.
C. 382-399.
206
B 1904 roy na ]one pocra connanino nanpxxennocrn n Poccnc-
xo nmnepnn, pacrymnx norepi n pyccxo-xnoncxo none n nepexoa
npannrenicrna x ooponnrenintm mepam nnyrpn crpant yxpanno]nni-
cxne xpyrn n Canxr-Herepypre nnoni nonxnn nonpoc o yxpanncxo
Bnnnn. Herp Canatnon, ntcoxonocrannennt unnonnnx mnnncrep-
crna nnyrpennnx en n unen Herepyprcxo Cmapo Ipo+aoi, opa-
rnncx x uneny axaemnn Anexcem Baxmarony, nsnecrnomy cnonmn nn-
epanintmn nsrnxamn n yxpanno]nnicxnmn cnmnarnxmn. Bnnt
pyccxn ]nnonor n npnnepxenen xonnennnn camocroxreninoro yxpa-
nncxoro xstxa, Baxmaron ononino tcrpo an cnoe cornacne n ctr-
pan n nocneymmne rot ntammymcx poni n ene orment 3mcxoro
yxasa 1876 r. n ero ononnennx or 8 oxrxpx 1881 r.
48
Baxmarony ya-
noci raxxe sapyunricx noepxxo npesnenra Axaemnn nayx n nns-
xoro pocrnennnxa napx, nennxoro xnxsx Koncranrnna Koncranrnnonn-
ua.
49
Eme n nauane max, pasnepnyn axrnnnym exreninocri noxpyr nepe-
noa Bnnnn na yxpanncxn xstx, nennxn xnxsi nanpxmym oparnncx
x mnnncrpy nnyrpennnx en B. K. Hnene, a nocne yncrna nocnenero
x ero npeemnnxy, xnxsm H. . Cnxrononx-Mnpcxomy.
50
Hsnecrnt cnon-
mn nnepanintmn nsrnxamn, nont mnnncrp nnyrpennnx en es npo-
menennx an eny xo, nonarax, uro no cpannennm c 1863 r. nonnrn-
uecxne ycnonnx cymecrnenno nsmennnnci, nynnxannx yxpanncxo
Bnnnn ne npecrannxer onime yrpost enncrny Poccnn n 'n nacrox-
mee npemx nce nomexn nx ee nsannx ycrpanent.
Hpesueum Araeuu npomue oep-nporypopa
Kax ronixo npesnenry Axaemnn nayx crano nonxrno, uro on mo-
xer ne onacaricx conpornnnennx co cropont mnnncrpa nnyrpennnx en,
on cocpeorounn nce nnnmanne na nocnenem npenxrcrnnn, croxnmem
na nyrn nynnxannn yxpanncxo Bnnnn. 21 exapx 1904 r. nennxn
xnxsi nanpannn n Cnxremn Cnno 32-crpannunoe opamenne. Hpe-
48
Bonee nopono o Baxmarone n nponcxoxennn ero yxpanno]nnicxnx cnmnarn
cm.: O. Andriewsky. The Politics oI National Identity: The Ukrainian Question in Russia,
1904-1912 / Ph.D. Dissertation. Harvard University, 1991. Pp. 51-56. O nnpxynxpe 8
oxrxpx 1881 r. n ero npetcropnn cm.: Mnnnep. 'Yxpanncxn nonpoc. C. 204-226.
49
Bennxn xnxsi Koncranrnn Koncranrnnonnu Pomanon (1858-1915) sannman nocr
npesnenra Hmneparopcxo Axaemnn nayx n Canxr-Herepypre c 1889 no 1915 r.
50
Hncimo npesnenra Axaemnn nennxoro xnxsx Koncranrnna Koncranrnnonnua
mnnncrpy nnyrpennnx en Bxuecnany Koncranrnnonnuy Hnene 12 max 1904 r. //
Horonixn. Cropinxn mnnynoro. T. 2. C. 388.
207
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
snenr ne es ocnonann npenonaran, uro n Cnnoe ero oxnaer camoe
axrnnnoe conpornnnenne. Hpn oep-npoxypope K. H. Hoeonocnene
(1880-1905) nepxonnax nncrannnx pyccxo npanocnanno nepxnn npe-
nparnnaci n onnor nonnrnuecxo peaxnnn n crarnannn. Hocne npeme-
crnennnxa Hoeonocnena, rpa]a . A. Toncroro (1865-1880), ne npe-
npnnnmanoci yxe nnxaxnx nontrox nx noepxannx yxonnoro anro-
pnrera n marepnaninoro narococroxnnx nepxnn. Hoeonocnen ncnoni-
sonan nmte cpecrna nx roro, urot oparnri ncnxri nce nauarte ero
npemecrnennnxom nnepaninte pe]opmt.
51
On npoonxan nonisonari-
cx onimnm anropnrerom n npn Hnxonae II, ocranaxci neocxraemtm
nx pyrnx mnnncrpon, ntranmnxcx orpannunri creneni ero nonnrn-
uecxoro nnnxnnx. Onaxo renepi npesnenr Axaemnn pemnn nocnoni-
sonaricx naronpnxrntm momenrom. Bennxn xnxsi ne ronixo sapyunn-
cx noepxxo Mnnncrepcrna nnyrpennnx en, on raxxe paccunrtnan
na Komnrer mnnncrpon, xoropt n ror momenr ocyxan nonpoc o or-
mene orpannuenn 1863, 1876 n 1881 rr. na nsanne xnnr na 'manopyc-
cxom xstxe. Kpome roro, nce +ro nponcxonno na ]one ycnnnnammero-
cx annennx 'ynnnt n nacrounntx rpeonann nnepannsannn ncex
c]ep omecrnenno xnsnn.
B cnoem opamennn nennxn xnxsi Koncranrnn Koncranrnnonnu
npoemoncrpnponan necrxmne cnoconocrn anannrnxa, a raxxe npe-
ycmorpnrenino oronopnn n onponepr nce nosmoxnte onot npornn
nynnxannn Enanrennx na yxpanncxom xstxe. Ho ero mnennm, nonpoc o
nernrnmnocrn nsannx yxpanncxo Bnnnn nxnmuan n cex rpn acnex-
ra, xoropte nyxannci n noxcnennxx: nonnrnuecxn (cnercxn), penn-
rnosnt n nepxonno-nonnrnuecxn n ]nnonornuecxn. Kax nonaran
npesnenr Axaemnn, npnronop no ncem rpem nonpocam tn ntnecen n
1863 roy Knencxnm renepan-ryepnaropom Annenxontm ]axrnuecxn
ennonnuno, a Cnno, nonpexn cnoemy nsnauanino nonoxnreninomy
ornomennm, nounnnncx nonnrnuecxomy annennm n pacnpocrpannn
sanper na yxpanncxn xstx n pennrnosno n nepxonno-nonnrnuecxo
c]epax. B nacroxmn momenr cnercxax cropona neer cex nnaue n cnr-
nannsnpyer o cnoem cornacnn na nynnxannm nepenoa, rax uro nonn-
rnuecxn acnexr moxno cunrari npoxcnenntm. Ocramrcx ]nnonorn-
uecxax n pennrnosnax cropont nonpoca.
51
G. Simon. K. P. Pobedonoscev und die Kirchenpolitik des Heiligen Sinod, 1880-
1905. Gttingen, 1969; R. F. Byrnes. Pobedonostsev. His Life and Thought. Bloomington,
Ind., 1968.
208
C ]nnonornuecxo rouxn spennx peui morna nrn ronixo o onom
coornercrnyer nn rexcr Mopauencxoro opnrnnany n nacxonixo aexnar-
no xstxonax ]opma orpaxaer ocronncrno (dignitas) n nennune nne-
cxoro coepxannx.
52
Oa nynxra nonyunnn onosnauno nonoxnreninym
onenxy n orstne neymnx yuentx Axaemnn n 1862 r. Taxnm opasom,
peui mna ne o rom, na xstxe nnn napeunn ronopxr 'manopycct. Hrpax
na npornnopeunxx Banyencxoro nnpxynxpa 1863 r., npesnenr Axae-
mnn ymeno ntcrpannan cnom aprymenrannm: nocxonixy roramnn mn-
nncrp nnyrpennnx en cosnarenino oomen cnonm sanperom nponsne-
ennx xyoxecrnenno nnreparypt, cneonarenino, yxe n ro npemx cy-
mecrnonan yxpanncxn nnreparypnt xstx, 'n nacroxmee npemx yxe
oueni snaunrenint. B xauecrne nornepxennx nennxn xnxsi yno-
mnnan mnorouncnennte xypnaninte, nayuno-nonynxpnte n nayunte
nynnxannn na yxpanncxom xstxe, nsannte 'n sapyexno Pycn.
53
Homnmo roro, on cooman, uro n Bocrouno Iannnnn unramrcx na yx-
panncxom ynnnepcnrercxne nexnnn n nsamrcx yuennxn.
axe ecnn xstx ronixo c neannnx nop nmeer cocrnennym nnci-
mennocri npoonxan Koncranrnn Koncranrnnonnu, +ro eme ne no-
no nx npenxrcrnonannx nepenoy Cnxroro Hncannx. Bpx nn nepe-
nounxn Bnnnn nx nepmxxon, ]nnnon, stpxn, norxxon n aneyron ox-
nnci nnreparypnoro neconepmencrna +rnx xstxon nnn roro, 'uro enan-
renicxne ncrnnt npnxonnoci ntpaxari n nepenoax npn nomomn cxy-
ntx cpecrn xstxa ptononon nnn snepononon. Bce +rn acnexrt ne
nocnyxnnn ocnonannem nx sanpera ynomxnyrtx nepenoon Bnnnn.
Onaxo n cnyuae yxpanncxoro xstxa xax xstxa c pasnnro nncimennoc-
rim n orartmn nnreparypntmn rpannnxmn npesxnnxmrcx onee
ntcoxne rpeonannx no cpannennm c nepenoamn na nennreparypnte
xstxn, npn rom, uro saxnmuenne yuentx Axaemnn nayx emoncrpnpy-
er, uro ntammncx nepeno Mopauencxoro nonnocrim yonnernopxer
ncem rpeonannxm. H ecnn onee rmareninax ]nnonornuecxax +xcnep-
rnsa ntxnnr xaxne-nno omnxn n nepenoe, onn nn n xoem cnyuae ne
npeymanxr snauennx rpya n nenom n onxnt tri ycrpanent nyumn-
mn snaroxamn yxpanncxoro xstxa.
Bennxn xnxsi Koncranrnn Koncranrnnonnu npoemoncrpnponan
cnom cexynxpnsonannym, sananoenponecxym npocnemennocri n po-
manrnsnpymmee, repeponcxoe nonnmanne xstxa. On ne npnsnanan re-
52
PHIA. u. 796. On. 186. . 5780. Hn. 6 n cne.
53
Hmeercx n nny Bocrounax Iannnnx.
209
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
snca o 'sarpxsnennn Cnxroro Hncannx, nepeannoro na neconepmen-
nom xstxe, nocxonixy rpa]nuecxne snaxn ne mornn cnmnonnsnponari
oxecrnennym ncrnny, n ne cornamancx c nannonanino aprymenrann-
e npnnepxennen xonnennnn 'onimo pyccxo nannn, cornacno xo-
ropo mante nocrounocnanxncxne napot nnmannci npana na pasnnrne
cnonx cocrnenntx xstxon. Xorx nonpoct dignitas n norma xnnxnnci
snaunmtmn nx npesnenra Axaemnn nayx, on paccmarpnnan nx cxo-
pee xax ornocnreninte, a ne aconmrnte npenxrcrnnx.
Koncranrnn Koncranrnnonnu ne xocnyncx orenino ronixo nonpoca
o cnmnonnuecxom snauennn nepnoro nsannx Bnnnn nx neomnnanr-
noro +rnoca, a raxxe o nosmoxntx nonnrnuecxnx nocnecrnxx +ro ax-
nnn. H +ro npx nn onxno ynnnxri, nocxonixy emy npecroxno ye-
nri ntcmym nepxonnym nncrannnm n nenecoopasnocrn paspemennx
nynnxannn yxpanncxo Bnnnn. K +romy nonpocy on oparnncx n noc-
nenem nynxre cnoero opamennx, paccmorpen pe.ueuosui acnerm n
xonrexcre nepxonno nonnrnxn. 3eci nexan ocnonno xameni nperxno-
nennx, c +ro c]epo tnn cnxsant ocnonnte npeporarnnt Cnxreme-
ro Cnnoa, uro rpeonano ocoo ocropoxnocrn n pnropnuecxoro mac-
repcrna. Koncranrnn Koncranrnnonnu nosnonnn cee saari Cnxreme-
my Cnnoy na nanoxmnx nonpoca, nmenmnx nenocpecrnennoe orno-
menne x nponeccy npnnxrnx pemennx. Bo-nepntx, npnsnaer nn Cnx-
remn Cnno, uro yxpanncxn napo nyxaercx n Bnnnn na ponom
xstxe? Bo-nroptx, xax Cnno ornocnrcx x neonoxparno ntcxasanntm
onacennxm, uro nsanne yxpanncxoro nepenoa Bnnnn 'nnecer passe-
nnenne n pyccxym nepxoni?
54
Heoxnanno orxponennte nonpoct
npesnenra Axaemnn onaxnnn camym cyri xon]nnxra, pasropenme-
rocx noxpyr coxpanennx nocrounocnanxncxoro caxpaninoro coomecrna.
Kax nncan nennxn xnxsi, on nnuno tn aconmrno yexen n neo-
xonmocrn yxpanncxo Bnnnn, nocxonixy 'nouernte nacropt Yxpan-
nt yxe anno ncnonisymr n cnonx npononexx xnno napont xstx.
Hpn +rom on, n uacrnocrn, cctnancx na coxpannnmnecx sanncn nponone-
e noonicxoro nporonepex Bacnnx Ipeuynennua 1850-1860-x rr., a rax-
xe na coomennx nnxapnx Amnpocnx (Iyxo) ns Bontnn 1904 r. 3rn
'nouernte nacrtpn, no mnennm nennxoro xnxsx, tnn anexn or ncx-
xnx nonnrnuecxnx nnn cenaparncrcxnx nnrepecon: xax nouepxnnan n
npencnonnn x cnonm onynnxonanntm npononexm Ipeuynennu, 'nx
ycnexa npononen neoxonmo, co cropont name, ronopnri napoy na
54
PIHA. u. 796. On. 186. . 5780. Hn. 9 n cne.
210
xstxe nx nero conepmenno nonxrnom, nnsxom cepny, ponom.
55
B
saxnmuenne nennxn xnxsi oparnn nnnmanne na mnpoxym nonynxp-
nocri yxpanncxo Bnnnn Kynnma n Hynmx n nenponcxo Yxpanne n
1870-e rr. Ttcxun +xsemnnxpon Bnnnn nnpxynnponann ne ronixo n Ia-
nnnnn n Kapnarcxo Yxpanne, no n, necmorpx na nce sanpernreninte
mept, n 'Rxno Poccnn. Tor ]axr, uro c 1871 r. n Iannnnn ne npexpa-
manoci nepensanne yxpanncxo Bnnnn, xnnxercx ouennntm cnne-
renicrnom roro, 'uro manopocct ne cocrannxmr ncxnmuennx n cpee
xpncrnancxnx napoon n uro n nnx xnna norpenocri unrari Cnono
Boxne na ponom nonxrnom xstxe.
Bennxn xnxsi ncxycno oxastnan, uro nmenno cpen 'manopoccon
cymecrnyer orpomnax yxonnax norpenocri n 'nonxrno Bnnnn. To
ocroxrenicrno, uro emy npnmnoci cctnaricx na nyx cnxmennnxon,
onn ns xoroptx (Ipeuynennu) ymep necxonixo ecxrnnern nasa, sao-
crpxer nponemarnxy: yxpanno]nnicxn nacrpoennte cnxmennnxn pac-
nonarann upesntuano orpannuenntmn nosmoxnocrxmn xommynnxannn
n ycnonnxx penpeccnnnoro ynpannennx n nosne nmnepnn, onn ]axrn-
uecxn ne mornn anennnponari x omecrnennocrn, uro cymecrnenno sar-
pynxno nynnunym aprnxynxnnm n nocnpnxrne n omecrne 'yxpannc-
xnx norpenocre.
56
Hsnmnennoe nospaxenne pyco]nnon, uro pyc-
cxn nepeno Bnnnn n cocroxnnn yonnernopnri norpenocrn yxpa-
nnnen nx nocrnxennx Cnxroro Hncannx, nennxn xnxsi mor onponep-
rnyri ronixo xocnenno. On nonropno cocnancx na Ipeuynennua n Amn-
pocnx, xoropte, no ero mnennm, nosmoxno n ne npononeonann t na
yxpanncxom, ecnn t 'nennxopyccxn napont xstx tn ecrnn-
renino croni nnsox yxpannnam. 3ro sameuanne ornocnrcx n x Bnnnn
Kynnma n Hynmx, nonisonanmecx mnpoxo nonynxpnocrim n Iann-
nnn: pyccxym Bnnnm tno npnopecrn npome, esonacnee n emenne,
n rem ne menee, ona ne nmena ocooro ycnexa n 'Manopoccnn.
uro xe xacaercx nonnmannx pyccxoro xstxa, ro npesnenr npnnonn
nsanmoncxnmuammne onot: xnencxn renepan-ryepnarop Annenxon
nncan n cnoem nncime n 1863 r., uro npocrte 'manopycct ocrarouno
xopomo nonnmamr pyccxn xstx. A yuent Axaemnn Cpesnencxn,
xoropomy n 1862 r. tna onepena +xcneprnsa nepenoa, nouepxnnan,
55
Hpencnonne xo 2-my nsannm npononee Ipeuynennua na manopyccxom xstxe.
CH., 1857.
56
O yxpanncxo omecrnennocrn n ycnonnxx nosne Poccncxo nmnepnn cm.:
R. Vulpius. Ukrainische Nation und zwei KonIessionen. Der Klerus und die ukrainische
Frage 1861-1921 // Jahrbcher Ir Geschichte Osteuropas. 2001. Bd. 49. H. 2. S. 240-256.
211
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
uro nnreparypnt pyccxn xstx coepxnr nx npocroro 'manopycca
mnoroe, 'uro on ne n cocroxnnn nonxri rax, xax +ro onxno tno t
nonnmari. Hpesnenr ne ncxnmuan nosmoxnocrn, uro sa npomemne
copox ner creneni nnaennx nnreparypntm pyccxnm xstxom cpen 'ma-
nopyccon nospocna. Onaxo on ryr xe yonnernopenno cctnancx na
nocnenmm axnnm Mnnncrepcrna semneennx no pacnpocrpanennm
cpen yxpanncxoro nacenennx cenicxoxosxcrnenntx snann: nonynxp-
nte pommpt tnn naneuarant na yxpanncxom xstxe! Cneonareni-
no, no mnennm mnnncrepcrna semneennx, pyccxn xstx ne mor xonxy-
pnponari c pontm yxpanncxnm.
Koncranrnn Koncranrnnonnu mar sa marom npnnnxancx x xynimn-
nannonnomy nynxry cnonx paccyxenn x resncy, cornacno xoropomy
yxpanncxoe nsanne Cnxroro Hncannx npnneer x pacxony pyccxo npa-
nocnanno nepxnn. B xauecrne onponepxennx nm tnn npecrannent
rpn aprymenra. Bo-nepntx, nn yxpanncxn, nn pyccxn xstxn ne npe-
renymr na craryc nepxonnoro xstxa, nnryprnx n urennx orptnxon ns
Cnxroro Hncannx no npemx orocnyxenn onxnt n anime noncemec-
rno necrnci na nepxonnocnanxncxom. Bo-nroptx, yxpanncxn nepeno
Bnnnn, npononen n pennrnosnte nponsneennx na yxpanncxom xstxe
mornn t oxasari ncxnmunrenino narornopnoe nnnxnne na npanocnan-
nte omnnt: '+ro noopyxnr mecrnoe yxonencrno morymecrnenntm
opyxnem npornn mrynt n pyrnx nxeyuenn, xax nsnecrno, cnnino
pacnpocrpanxmmnxcx n Rxno Poccnn.
57
B-rperinx, paspemnn nepe-
no na reppnropnn Poccncxo nmnepnn, moxno tno t ocnanri nnn-
xnne Iannnnn, xoropoe nocroxnno pacrer n opasonanntx yxpanncxnx
xpyrax n ntpaxaercx xax pas n yonnernopennn cnpoca na yxpanncxne
xnnrn, cpen xoroptx naxonrcx n sanpemennt Cnnoom nnecxn
nepeno Kynnma.
Bennxn xnxsi macrepcxn ntcrponn cnom aprymenrannm npornn
onacenn nepxonnoro pacxona: cctnxa na nepxonnocnanxncxn xstx,
xoropt, xax n npexe, onxen tn ocranaricx cnxsymmnm snenom ncex
npanocnanntx xpncrnan n npornnocroxri naprnxynxpncrcxnm crpem-
57
PIHA. u. 796. On. 186. . 5780. H. 14. 'Brynncramn nastnannci npnnep-
xennt nosnnxmero n cepenne XIX n. pennrnosnoro reuennx nnerncrcxoro ronxa,
xoropte conpannci na nnecxne uact (nem. Stunde, 'uac, Hpu+. nepeeoo:u-
ra). Brynnsm pacnpocrpanxncx, npexe ncero, nemenxnmn xononncramn cpen yx-
panno- n pyccxoxstuntx xpecrixn. Pocr uncna mrynncron n 1880-1890-x rr. n yx-
panncxnx enapxnxx nocnpnnnmancx pyccxo npanocnanno nepxonim xax +xsncren-
nnaninax yrposa ee nosnnnxm n pernone.
212
nennxm, cnyxnna yrnepxennm ome nenrnunocrn n enncrna 'ma-
nopoccon n 'nennxopycon. Houepxnnanne 'cnoero tno neoxon-
mo nx onee +]]exrnoro ntenennx 'uyxoro, mapxnponxn omero
nnyrpennero n nnemnero npara. 'Bnyrpennnm nparom nx 'mano- n
nennxopyccxoro npanocnannoro xnnpa xnnxnnci mrynncrt, a nnemnmm
yrposy npecrannxna Iannnnx. Hocnenxx ocrananaci nx Cnxremero
Cnnoa enimom n rnasy ne ronixo noromy, uro naxonnaci nne c]ept
napcxo nnacrn n mpncnxnnn pyccxo npanocnanno nepxnn, no n no-
romy, uro nmenno n +ro mecrnocrn, ornocnnmecx nspenne x Knencxo
Pycn n npnnanexanme c rouxn spennx pyco]nnon x cepnennne 'Poc-
cncxo nmnepnn, nponnerana nepxoni 'epernxon-ynnaron. 'Yxacam-
max xaprnna nosecrnnx rpexo-xaronnuecxo nepxnn na naponoe o-
pasonanne n cpee rannnncxnx yxpannnen, a raxxe axrnnnax nnrennex-
ryaninax xnsni n Iannnnn, npnrxrnnanmax opasonanntx 'manopycon
Poccncxo nmnepnn, ynomnnannci nennxnm xnxsem c ono nenim
urot Cnxremn Cnno noepxan yxpanncxn nepeno Bnnnn.
58
Cnoe opamenne nennxn xnxsi Koncranrnn Koncranrnnonnu sanep-
man npenoxennem: nocne roro, xax Cnxremn Cnno noepxnr ny-
nnxannm yxpanncxoro nepenoa Bnnnn (mtcni o rom, uro moxer 'ne
noepxari nm ne onycxanaci!), on npesnenr Axaemnn ncnpo-
cnr y napx coornercrnymmee pacnopxxenne o oxonuarenino ormene
nensypntx nonoxenn 1863 r.
B exape 1904 r. Komnrer mnnncrpon no rnane c C. R. Bnrre nponen
nepnoe conemanne no nonpocy orment sanpera na nsanne xnnr na yx-
panncxom xstxe. B ]enpane 1905 r. cocroxnoci nropoe n saxnmunreni-
noe ocyxenne. Yupexennx, xoncynirnponanmne npannrenicrno, pe-
mnrenino oopnnn cnxrne ncex sanperon na yxpanncxym neuari, a
Knencxn n Xapixoncxn ynnnepcnrert +xcnnnnnrno rpeonann pas-
pemnri nepeno Bnnnn.
59
Hapxy c +rnm nent px semcxnx n ropoc-
xnx opranon camoynpannennx n nenponcxo Yxpanne, oreninte sem-
cxne rnacnte n pyrne oprannsannn rpeonann noccranonnennx cnoo-
t yxpanncxoro neuarnoro cnona.
60
annenne tno cnnintm eme n no-
58
O ponn rpexo-xaronnuecxo nepxnn n yxpanncxom nannonaninom nnxennn n
nenponcxo Yxpanne cm.: Vulpius. Nationalisierung der Religion. Kap. IV und V.
59
Oruert xomnccnn n npncnannte n Komnrer Mnnncrpon ornert onynnxonant
onime uacrim n: Horonixn. Cropinxn mnnynoro. T. 2. C. 365-377.
60
Mnorouncnennte semeninte xomnrert yxpanncxnx ryepnn n cenicxoxosxcrnen-
nt cses 1901 r. n Mocxne rpeonann pommpt no cenicxomy xosxcrny na 'mano-
pyccxom xstxe: O ormene crecnenn // Horonixn. Cropinxn mnnynoro. T. 2. C. 371.
213
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
romy, uro cnyxn o roronxmecx nynnxannn Enanrenn na yxpanncxom
xstxe ocrnrnn Knena n ntsnann nepnte ncnnecxn +nrysnasma. B ano-
nnmno crarie n rasere 'Knencxne orxnnxn ntpaxanaci naexa, uro
nnsnrcx eni, xora naxonen-ro ncnonnxrcx cronernne meurt mnnnn-
onon yxpannnen n onn npouryr n ycntmar yuenne Xpncra na ponom
xstxe.
61
Ecnn Cnxremn Cnno xoren npeornparnri nynnxannm yxpann-
cxo Bnnnn, on onxen tn ecrnonari tcrpo. 3 xnnapx 1905 r. oep-
npoxypop Cnnoa npecrannn na ranom conemannn nepxonntx nepap-
xon cnon coopaxennx.
62
Hoeonocnen ntcxasancx co nce pemnreni-
nocrim npornn onymennx rpya Mopauencxoro n Poccnn, n coorner-
crnenno, npornn yonnernopennx npomennx Axaemnn nayx. B cnoe
aprymenrannn on cocnancx na mornnt pemennx Cnnoa 1863 r.: nepe-
no Bnnnn na yxpanncxn xstx nenisx onpanari norpenocrim 'ma-
nopyccxoro napoa, rax xax ramomnee nacenenne nonnmaer onnaxono
xopomo nepxonnocnanxncxn n pyccxn napont xstxn (xax n 'nenn-
xopyct). Kpome roro, n ocnone xenannx nmeri cno cocrnennt ne-
peno Bnnnn na camom ene nexar cenaparncrcxne ycrpemnennx yxpa-
nno]nnon, nenemmnx naexy npn nomomn xstxonoro ormexenannx
or Poccnn ocrnui nepnoro mara n orenennn 'n xnsnn n n xoneunom
nrore n nannonaninocrn: 'yxasannte coopaxennx n nacroxmee npe-
mx, npn necima rpenoxnom nonoxennn omecrna, nonnyemoro nonnrn-
uecxnmn cotrnxmn, nmemr cnny n snauenne ne menimee, ecnn ronixo
ne onimee, uem n npexnne rot.
63
Homnmo roro, xax nonaran Hoeo-
nocnen, n mapre n nmne npomemero roa Cnno yxe orxnonnn anano-
rnunte npomennx Hynmx n Kynnma, n on ne nnnr nnxaxnx ocnonann
nocrynari n +rom cnyuae nnaue.
Herarnnnoe ornomenne oep-npoxypopa cnpononnponano orxptrym
opiy mexy yxpanno]nnicxnmn n pe]opmaropcxnmn cnnamn c o-
no cropont, n pyco]nnicxnmn n xoncepnarnnntmn cnnamn c py-
ro. B nauane ]enpanx 1905 r. npesnenr Axaemnn nayx n enncxon
Anronn (Baxoncxn) nerepyprcxn mnrpononnr n ntcoxonocran-
nennt unen Cnnoa, ntcrynann na pemammem saceannn Komnrera
mnnncrpon, re ocyxanaci cyia nnecxoro nepenoa Mopauenc-
xoro. Mnrpononnr Anronn, noneprmncx x +romy npemenn ocrpo
61
Crarix tna onynnxonana n 'Knencxnx orxnnxax n nepeneuarana n 'Knencxo
crapnne. 1905. X 7-8. C. 70-71.
62
PIHA. u. 796. On. 186. . 5780. H. 21 n cne.
63
Tam xe. H. 21 o.
214
xpnrnxe pyco]nnicxnx n xoncepnarnnntx xpyron ns-sa cnoe roronno-
crn x xomnpomnccy, tn nacrpoen onee naroxenarenino, uem oep-
npoxypop Hoeonocnen. Pemenne Komnrera mnnncrpon eme pas npo-
emoncrpnponano, uro nocnenee cnono n nonpocax, ornocnnmnxcx x
xomnerennnn npecrannrene nepxnn, npnnanexano rocyapcrnenntm
opranam. Kax n n 1863 r., xora mnnncrp nnyrpennnx en c cornacnx
napx nanoxnn sanper na nsanne nepenoa Bnnnn eme o roro, xax
Cnno npnmen x saxnmunreninomy mnennm, Komnrer mnnncrpon npo-
nrnopnponan xareropnuecxoe xenanne oep-npoxypopa n nocranonnn
na saceannn 15 ]enpanx 1905 r. ormennri 'orpannunreninte mept no
nsannm Cn. Hncannx na manopoccncxom xstxe.
64
Bes comnennx, +ro tn myxecrnennt mar npecearenx Komnrera
mnnncrpon C. R. Bnrre. Hesaonro o +roro mnnncrp npocnemennx
B. I. Inason ntcxasancx sa coxpanenne sanpera na yxpanncxne xnnrn n
rex onacrxx, n xoroptx morna nosnnxnyri norennnaninax yrposa enn-
crny Poccncxo nmnepnn: n mxone, n cye, n ynpannennn, n, npexe nce-
ro, n pennrnosno-nepxonno c]epe.
65
Onaxo n ror momenr pe]opmaropc-
xn xypc tn onpeenxmmnm n nonnrnxe. Hocne onn nepe 3nmnnm
nopnom, nomeme n ncropnm xax 'Kponanoe nocxpecenie, saacron-
xn n emoncrpannn rposnnn napannsonari ncm crpany. Haxanyne, 12 e-
xapx 1904 r., napi ormennn nensypy neuarn, n yxpanno]nnt nonyunnn
momnt nncrpymenr nx monnnsannn omecrnennoro mnennx.
Hecmorpx na nnemnne ycnonnx, rpeonanmne ycrynox, oep-npoxy-
pop nocnpnnxn xax nnunoe ocxopnenne ror ]axr, uro Komnrer mnnn-
crpon n cnoem saxnmuennn ]axrnuecxn nonnocrim npnnxn nnnnm n
ocnonno sanmcrnonan aprymenrannm npesnenra Axaemnn nayx. Bo-
nepntx, Komnrer npnsnan ncne sa nennxnm xnxsem, uro yxpanncxax
Bnnnx yrparnna cnoe cnmnonnuecxoe snauenne nx cenaparncron, ntc-
rynammnx npornn enncrna 'Poccnn. Bo-nroptx, xomnrer mnnncrpon
npncoennnncx x mnennm npesnenra Axaemnn nayx, cornacno xoro-
pomy n 'manopyccxom napoe omymanaci ocrpax norpenocri n Cnx-
rom Hncannn na ponom sire (!). H, pasymeercx, oep-npoxypop npx
nn mor yxcnnri ns saxnmuennx Komnrera mnnncrpon, nouemy 'onacennx
nonnrnuecxoro xapaxrepa n penonmnnonno ocranonxe necnt 1905 r.
norepxnn 'cnom ocrpory.
66
64
PIHA. u. 797. On. 75. . 114. Bnrre. Bocnomnnannx. T. I. C. 330.
65
O ormene crecnenn // Horonixn. Cropinxn mnnynoro. T. 2. C. 381.
66
PIHA. u. 797. On. 75. . 114. H. 2.
215
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
ecrnnrenino, c pyccxo, nnn pyco]nnicxo, rouxn spennx n 1905 r.
nx nonnrnsannn nonpoca tno ne menime ocnonann, uem n 1863 r.
Hmenno n penonmnnonnte 1904-1906 rr. o]opmnnnci rpeonannx mno-
rnx nannonaninocre, n rom uncne yxpannnen, o pacmnpennn nx npan, a
n nexoroptx cnyuaxx n o npeocrannennn anronomnn. ocrynnax nx
npnoperennx yxpanncxax Bnnnx onxna tna ynpounri uyncrno na-
nnonanino nenrnunocrn, npexe ncero, y npoxnnammero n cenicxo
mecrnocrn n conmanmero pennrnosnte rpannnn yxpannoxstunoro
nacenennx (necmorpx na ocnaenammee nnnxnne o]nnnanino npano-
cnanno nepxnn). Pemenne Komnrera mnnncrpon tno npnnxro no an-
nennem 'ynnnt, o uem, ecrecrnenno, orxptro ne coomanoci. Ho-
rnepxenne +romy moxno narn n rexcre ntcrynnennx Koncranrnna
Koncranrnnonnua nepe Komnrerom mnnncrpon, cornacno xoropomy
yonnernopenne 'saxonnoro (!) crpemnennx 'manopycon nonyunri
Bnnnm na ponom xstxe xnnxercx xpane nenecoopasntm 'nmenno
renepi, n rxxxoe npemx, nepexnnaemoe namem ponnom.
67
Hacxonixo nmnepcxomy npannrenicrny tno naxno xax moxno tc-
rpee ynneri cnom ycrynxy n ecrnnn n npeooneri comnennx Cnno-
a, emoncrpnpyer ]nnaninoe npnmeuanne o rom, uro ntnemnn mo-
menr xora nepeno Bnnnn yxe naxonrcx n Cnnoe xnnxercx 'oco-
enno noxoxmnm nx npecrannennx saxnmuennx napm na yrnepx-
enne.
68
Ho cyrn, n y+nn c Cnnoom nepx oepxan nennxn xnxsi n
npesnenr Axaemnn nayx. Onaxo n peannsannn pemennx Komnrer
mnnncrpon ornonn Cnnoy naxnym ]ynxnnm n naenxn ero onimn-
mn nonnomounxmn: n ro npemx, xax Axaemnx, cornacno nopyuennm nnyxa
Mopauencxoro, nnannponana camocroxrenino nsari nepeno Bnnnn,
ntcmn npannrenicrnennt opran ]axrnuecxn nepean npano nynn-
xannn nepxonnomy nepxonnomy ynpannennm, oxsan nsarene ncnpa-
mnnari y Cnnoa cornacne na xaxt rnpax.
25 ]enpanx 1905 r. Hnxona II ntpasnn nonnoe cornacne c nocranon-
nennem Komnrera mnnncrpon. B nrore, nocne onee uem copoxanerne
opit nocneonano saxonoareninoe paspemenne na nsanne nepeno-
a Mopauencxoro, n tn, naxonen, cnxr sanper 1863 r. Onaxo, c rouxn
spennx yxpanno]nnon, ycnex tn ocrnrnyr ronixo nanononnny: nce
eme ocrananoci ycnonne oxsareninoro cnnoaninoro narocnonennx
67
Tam xe. K romy xe n nncime coepxanaci cctnxa na 6 nynxr napcxoro mann]ecra
12 exapx 1904 r., xoropt t xopomo ononnnno ncnpamnnaemoe narononenne.
68
PIHA. u. 797. On. 75. . 114. H. 3.
216
nsann Bnnnn. Ho+romy, c pasntx cropon npenpnnnmannci nontr-
xn ycnnnri nonnrnuecxn naxnm na Cnxremn Cnno. Pasnnunte
npomennx ns nenponcxo Yxpannt, noannte n Cnno, cnnereni-
crnonann o rom, nacxonixo axryanino tna norpenocri n nsannn
yxpanncxo Bnnnn cpen nacenennx.
69
Hpesnenr Axaemnn ncnoni-
sonan n onom ns cnonx nncem ananornunte npomennx, nocrynnnmne
na apec ero yupexennx, nnuno coomnn Cnxrememy Cnnoy, uro
Komnrer mnnncrpon nonyunn ntcouamee consnonenne na nynnxannm
Bnnnn, n on naeercx, 'uro Cnxremn Cnno ne orxaxer n cnoem
narononennn +romy sameuareninomy. nepenoy.
70
Cnycrx neenm n Cnnoe sapaoran mexannsm npnnxrnx pemennx.
12 mapra 1905 r. noonicxn enncxon Hap]enn (Hennnxn), nsnecr-
nt cnonm yxpanno]nnicrnom, nonyunn or nerepyprcxoro mnrpono-
nnra nsnecrne c npocio ari saxnmuenne o dignitas n normas xstxa
nepenoa Mopauencxoro. Kax n oxnanoci, enncxon Hap]enn an n
ntcme crenenn nonoxnrenint orstn. B cepenne max 1905 r. nocne
roro, xax tnn paccmorpent aprymenrt npesnenra Axaemnn ns ero
npomnoronero ntcrynnennx, a raxxe onponeprammne nx onot oep-
npoxypopa ns ero xnnapcxo peun, a raxxe oxna enncxona Hap]ennx,
Cnxremn Cnno an cnoe cornacne na nsanne nepenoa Mopauenc-
xoro. Tenepi na nyrn nsannx yxpanncxo Bnnnn ne ocranoci nnxaxnx
npenxrcrnn, sa ncxnmuennem rpex ycnonn: peaxnnx rexcra nepenoa
cocpeorounnanaci n pyxax enncxona Hap]ennx, saxas na neuari rnpa-
xa nonyuana mocxoncxax cnnoaninax rnnorpa]nx, n na xaxo crpa-
nnne onxnt tnn neuararicx napannenino yxpanncxn n nepxonnoc-
nanxncxn rexcrt Enanrenn.
71
B ro npemx, xax nocnenee ycnonne emoncrpnponano xenanne no-
uepxnyri cnxsi c oprooxcanintm caxpanintm coomecrnom, nepnoe
npnnecno Cnnoy onime ymepa, uem nonist. nx peaxrnponannx
yxpanncxo Bnnnn, cranmero nouerntm enom, tn ntpan ne cny-
uant cnxmennnx, a uenonex, ncnoneonanmn yxpanno]nnicxne nos-
spennx n npecrannxnmn ncxnmuenne cpen nepxonntx nepapxon. C
momenra cnoero nasnauennx n noonicxym enapxnm Hap]enn +nep-
69
PIHA. u. 796. On. 186. . 5780. Hn. 22 n cne., Hn. 24-33 o., H. 36 n cne. B
Cnno n Axaemnm nocrynann xoaracrna xax or xpecrixn, rax n or npecrannrene
nnrennnrennnn ns yxpannoxstuntx pernonon.
70
PIHA. u. 796. On. 186. . 5780. H. 36. Hncimo arnponano 5 mapra 1905 r.
71
Pesonmnnx 10 max 1905 r. tna o]nnnanino nneena n ecrnne 19 max: Tam xe.
H. 46.
217
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
rnuno nxnmunncx n yxpanncxoe nannonaninoe nnxenne. Hpn +rom on
ne ronixo ne nnmnncx (no menime mepe n xparxocpouno nepcnexrn-
ne) onepnx Cnnoa, ne ycomnnnmerocx n ero noxninocrn 'nennxopyc-
cxo npanocnanno nepxnn, no axe nonyunn nosmoxnocri nerannso-
nari n yxpennri ceri yxpanno]nnicxn nacrpoenntx cnxmennnxon n
o]nnnanintx crpyxrypax, ecrnonanmym o cnx nop n cepo sone.
72
Cosannax no pacnopxxennm enncxona Hap]ennx n anpene 1905 r. xo-
mnccnx cocroxna, sa onnm enncrnenntm ncxnmuennem, ns mecrntx
nooninen rex, xro nmecre c enncxonom eme n 1904 r. onnnci nnee-
nnx oyuennx na yxpanncxom xstxe n yxonntx mxonax Hoonicxo
enapxnn.
73
Hcnonisyx naronpnxrnym cnryannm, onn cymenn ornoenari
y Cnxremero Cnnoa paspemenne na nsyuenne 'manopyccxo nnrepa-
rypt n 'ncropnn Hoonnn n Yxpannt xax oxsarenintx npemeron n
nocnennx nyx xnaccax Hoonicxo yxonno cemnnapnn.
74
Hasnaue-
nne enncxona Hap]ennx ornercrnenntm sa peaxnnm nepno yxpannc-
xo Bnnnn n nenom yxpennno camocosnanne yxpanno]nnicxnx xpyron
nnyrpn yxonencrna, ntnonnxnmero naxnym poni pacnpocrpannrene
nannonanintx nnxenn.
75
Hponcxoxenne Hap]ennx, xoropt ponncx n ntpoc na Honran-
mnne n pernone, re na ror momenr tna nanonimax xonnenrpannx
yxpannoronopxmero nacenennx samerno orpasnnoci na peaxnnn ne-
penoa Mopauencxoro. Hncareninnna-+rnorpa] Onena Hunnxa
76
orme-
uana n cnoe penensnn nocne ntxoa nepnoro rnpaxa Enanrennx or
Mar]ex, uro ero xstx nmeer xnnt nocrouno-yxpanncxn orrenox n
npenpamaer rexcr n 'conepmenno nonrancxn nepeno.
77
Hocxonixy
72
O nsmenennn nacrpoenn n neotuanom noseme yxpanno]nnicxoro nnxe-
nnx coomaer n cnonx nocnomnnannxx Bnxrop Hpnxoixo: B. Hpnxoixo. 'Hi con-
nem Hoinnx. Cnoxat. Mnchen, 1948. C. 130 n cne.
73
Horonixn. Cropinxn mnnynoro. 1932. T. 1. C. 238-239; A. H. 3inuenxo. Bnaronicrx
nannonaninoro yxy. Yxpancixa nepxna na Hoinni n nepmi rpernni XX cronirrx.
Kin, 1993. C. 33.
74
13 anrycra 1907 r. Cnno an paspemenne na conmecrnym axnnm 'Hpocnnrt,
xomnccnn Hap]ennx n noonicxoro yxonencrna: PIHA. u. 802. On. 10. . 70. H. 5.
75
Ananns mnorouncnenntx nannonanintx nnxenn n Enpone noxastnaer, uro
yxonencrny npaxrnuecxn noncemecrno npnnanexana ona ns neymnx pone n
nponecce npoyxennx nannonaninoro cosnannx n maccax. 3ro ocoenno xacaercx
pernonon, coxpannnmnx n +noxy moepna arpapnt xapaxrep.
76
Onena Hunnxa (1849-1930) cecrpa yuenoro n axrnnncra yxpanncxoro nanno-
naninoro nnxennx Mnxano paromanona (1841-1895) n mari nsnecrno yxpannc-
xo no+recct n pamarypra Hecn Yxpannxn (1871-1913).
77
PIHA. u. 796. On. 186. . 5780. H. 64 o.
218
xonxypenrom conpemennoro nocrouno-yxpanncxoro xstxa xnnxnoci sa-
nano-yxpanncxoe napeune, pacnpocrpanennoe n Iannnnn, ro uncro
nnnrnncrnuecxn, na nepnt nsrnx, nonpoc npnoperan nonnrnuecxoe
snyuanne. Ocoo nonnrnsnponanntmn oxasannci nonpoct op]orpa]nn,
nenocpecrnenno orpaxanmne nenrnunocri pycco]nnon n yxpanno-
]nnon n Iannnnn n nenponcxo Yxpanne. B Iannnnn yxe c cepennt
XIX n. xapaxrep nanncannx ntanan npnnepxennocri anropa ro nnn
nno nenrnunocrn. 3eci cranxnnanoci npecrannenne yxpanno]nnon
o neoxonmocrn oprannunoro pasnnrnx pasronopnoro xstxa n npnne-
ennx n coornercrnne c nnm ]onernxn nncimennoro xstxa c xenannem
pyco]nnon onricx cnnresa yxpanncxoro n pyccxoro xstxon nnn xe
nonno accnmnnxnnn yxpanncxoro xstxa pyccxnm. nx pyco]nnon, or-
crannanmnx '+rnmonornuecxym op]orpa]nm, tno naxno nepeari
nn]opmannm o ncropnn xstxa, urot nouepxnyri nocrounocnanxnc-
xne napannenn. Kpome roro, cymecrnonann onacennx, uro ]onernuec-
xn rnn nncima cosacr op]orpa]nuecxym rpannny mexy pyccxnm n
yxpanncxnm xstxamn.
78
3mcxn yxas 1876 r. sanpeman ncnonisonanne n
nenponcxo Yxpanne npnnxroro ram an]annra rax nastnaemo 'cra-
po Kynnmonxn, nneenno Hanrenemonom Kynnmom n 1860-x rr. B
ne pyccxoe 't samenxnoci na 'n, a nmecro 'n nncanoci 'i. 3mcxn
yxas Anexcanpa II npennctnan, urot n aninemem npn neuarn paspe-
menntx x nsannm 'manopyccxnx xnnr necen, cxasox n nocnonnn
ncnonisonanaci ncxnmunrenino pyccxax op]orpa]nx.
79
Komnccnn Hap]ennx n n +rom ocrpom nonnrnuecxom nonpoce ya-
noci orcroxri yxpanno]nnicxym rouxy spennx: tno pemeno neuarari
Enanrenne no opnrnnany pyxonncn Mopauencxoro, ro ecri na 'crapo
Kynnmonxe. B nauane ocenn 1905 r., xora o Hap]ennx omnn cnyxn
o rom, uro npannrenicrno rorono norn nancrpeuy yxpanncxo cropone
n nonpoce o an]annre, n mocxoncxym cnnoaninym rnnorpa]nm tn
nepean rexcr Enanrennx or Mar]ex na 'crapo Kynnmonxe. Hocne
+roro, n xonne cenrxpx, Hap]enn pemnn xoaracrnonari n Cnnoe o
paspemennn nocnari nepeno Mopauencxoro n Axaemnm nayx nx
passxcnennx op]orpa]nuecxnx n ]nnonornuecxnx nonpocon. Peui mna
78
Anna Veronika Wendland. Die Rckkehr der Russophilen in die ukrainische Geschichte:
Neue Aspekte der ukrainischen Nationsbildung in Galizien, 1848-1914 // Jahrbcher
fr Geschichte Osteuropas. 2001. Bd. 49. H.2. S. 178-199, seci S. 184.
79
Btnot Ocooro conemannx nx npeceuennx yxpanno]nnicxo nponarant nocne
ncnpannennx n coornercrnnn c sameuannxmn, cenanntmn Anexcanpom II 18 max n r.
3mc. Onynnxonano: Mnnnep. 'Yxpanncxn nonpoc. C. 242-244, seci C. 242.
219
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
ne o npocro nnepannsannn npanonncannx: Hap]enn crpemnncx x
romy, urot nsanne Bnnnn sanoxnno op]orpa]nuecxn cranapr y-
ymnx nynnxann na yxpanncxom xstxe n noromy ncxan noepxxn y
'xomnerenrnoro yupexennx:
80
o cnx nop ne tno nyx manopyccxnx xnnr, xoropte t nane-
uarant tnn t onnaxontmn op]orpa]nuecxnmn snaxamn.
Op]orpa]nx Enanrennx onxna crari opasnom.
81
Cnno ntpasnn cnoe cornacne. K onimomy paspaxennm Hoeo-
nocnena n necmorpx na nce ero crapannx, Axaemnx nayx npnnxna yua-
crne n nsannn yxpanncxnx Enanrenn. Oep-npoxypop ntrancx npe-
ocrepeui enncxona Hap]ennx or 'nennxo onacnocrn, ecnn x eny
yer noxnmuena Axaemnx, xoropax, no nce nepoxrnocrn, nontraer-
cx nsxri ncm peaxnnonnym paory n cnon pyxn n camocroxrenino ns-
ari Enanrennx.
82
Onaxo npeynpexennx oep-npoxypopa ne npons-
nenn na Hap]ennx nnxaxoro nneuarnennx. Cnnmxom ouennntmn tnn
nonnnnte npnunnt nospaxenn Hoeonocnena: n cnryannn, xora
npeornparnri nynnxannm tno nenosmoxno, on crapancx ocrannri n
nepenoe xax moxno onime xstxontx nerounocre, urot npoemon-
crpnponari, uro yxpanncxn xstx npnnnnnnanino ne npnroen nx ne-
peaun nosntmennoro coepxannx Cnxroro Hncannx. Oep-npoxypop
Cnnoa nnran naexy, uro raxnm opasom emy yacrcx nocr]axrym
nocrannri no nonpoc nsanne yxpanncxo Bnnnn n nenom.
B cnom ouepei, npnnneuenne Axaemnn nayx x peaxrnponannm
yxpanncxo Bnnnn tno nocnpnnxro ee pyxonocrnom n corpynnxa-
mn c onimnm yonnernopennem. B xoporxne cpoxn tna cosana cne-
nnaninax xomnccnx, xoropax npnmna x saxnmuennm, uro naroapx no-
ntm cnooam n Poccncxo nmnepnn cneyer oxnari pacnpocrpane-
nnx ]onernuecxo rpa]nxn n yxpanncxom xstxe, o]nnnanino nneen-
no yxpanno]nnamn n Iannnnn npn noepxxe nnacre Iacyprcxo
monapxnn eme n cepenne 1890-x rr. Hcnonisyx nonym op]orpa]nm,
xoropax nonyunna nasnanne 'nono Kynnmonxn, xomnccnx orpeaxrn-
ponana nepeno Enanrenn n oannna pacnpocrpanennym n Iannnnn
80
PIHA. u. 796. On. 186. . 5780. Hn. 56 n cne.
81
Poccncxn rocyapcrnennt apxnn pennnx axron (PIAA). u. 1184. On. 3. u.
3 . 15. H. 22. 3eci nnrnpyercx no: A. Crapoy. Btannx yxpancixoro nepexna-
y Enanrennx (1905-1912) (sa marepnanamn apxnny Mocxoncixo Cnnoanino
pyxapni) // Hponemt icropi Yxpant XIX - nou. XX cronnrrx. T. 6. Kin, 2003. C.
319-344, cnocxa 30.
82
Crapoy. Btannx. Cnocxn 32 n 34.
220
'uncro yxpanncxym yxny '. Kpome roro, xomnccnx opnenrnponanaci
na nsannx ninoncxoro Hayunoro omecrna nmenn T. Benuenxo (Hav-
roee Toeapucmeo i+eui T. Lee:euro) n rannnncxne mxoninte yuenn-
xn. B ouepeno pas npoxnnnaci recnax cnxsi nponeccon n 3anano n
Bocrouno Yxpanne, necmorpx na rocyapcrnennte rpannnt, pasenxn-
mne nx.
Onaxo n xonne exapx, xora paora no peaxrnponannm rexcra na
ase 'nono Kynnmonxn tna saxonuena, noxnnnnci oreninte yxpa-
nncxne nepnonuecxne nsannx, peaxropt xoroptx ncnonisonann 'cra-
pym Kynnmonxy es '. Hponepxa cnoxntx xstxontx npannn, onpe-
enxnmnx ncnonisonanne ', ntnynna unenon axaemnuecxo xomnc-
cnn orxasaricx or nsnauaninoro pemennx, n rexcr Enanrennx tn na-
pan c ncnonisonannem 'ynpomenno nono Kynnmonxn ro ecri es
yxnt '.
83
Hpnunnt +roro saxnmuannci, npexe ncero, n onacennn,
uro nepeno Bnnnn norepxer cno ycranonount xapaxrep nx nnci-
mennoro yxpanncxoro xstxa, no onimnncrno yxpanncxnx nynnxa-
nn opnenrnponanoci na pyrym op]orpa]nm.
84
Bce +ro eme pas e-
moncrpnpyer, xaxoe snauenne ornonnoci Bnnnn n nauane XX n. n npo-
necce cranaprnsannn xstxa. Yuacrne Axaemnn nayx, c xoroptm oep-
npoxypop Cnnoa tn ntnyxen, n nrore, cornacnricx, ronixo nouep-
xnnaer cxasannoe. Hs-sa op]orpa]nuecxnx ncxyccn nynnxannx yx-
panncxo Bnnnn necxonixo sarxnynaci. Hepnoe Enanrenne na yxpann-
cxom xstxe (Enanrenne or Mar]ex) ynneno cner n nmne 1906 r.
85
Ono
tno pacxynneno momenranino n yxe n reuenne nepntx nocimn mecx-
nen ntepxano uertpe nepensannx.
86
B yxpanno]nnicxnx xpyrax na-
pnno orpomnoe nooymennenne:
Heanno ro npemx, xora ntcxastnaricx n neuarn n samnry ne-
oxonmocrn nepenoa Cn. Hncannx na yxpanncxn xstx tno nos-
moxno ronixo na crpannnax rax nastnaemtx 'xpannx nsann.
83
Hoonnx. 1906. X. 141. 25 nmnx. C. 2.
84
O ocrptx nnnrnncrnuecxnx ncxyccnxx n xonne XIX nauane XX n. n Yxpanne
cm.: P. N. Wexler. Purism and Language: A Study in Modern Ukrainian and Belorussian
Nationalism (1840-1967). Bloomington, 1974. Pp. 39-78.
85
Yxpanncxax rasera Piouu rpa nponnsnponana no nonoy npemenn, xoropoe rpa-
rnnoci na nponepxy n peaxrnponanne orenintx rnan Enanrennx or Mar]ex: 'Ecnn
+ro eno n anime yer nponnraricx raxnmn remnamn, ro ronixo namn ern nnn
namn nnyxn nonyuar nosmoxnocri npouecri Cnxroe Hncanne na ponom xstxe:
Pinn xpa. 1906. X. 4 (osop '3 xnrrx na Yxpani).
86
O npoaxax yxpanncxo Bnnnn cm.: Crapoy. Bnannx. C. 322 n cne., xonxperno
o nene xnnr cnocxn 79 n 80.
221
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Ioa rpn-uertpe nasa nnte peaxnnn ns uyncrna naroxenareni-
crna x cnonm corpynnxam crarin n nonisy yxpanncxoro nepenoa
Cn. Bnnnn neuarann es anropcxnx nonnce n ecrnnrenino
raxnm opasom cnacann nx or xpynntx nenpnxrnocre. B uem roni-
xo nn onnnxnn, xax ronixo nn nsenannci na samnrnnxamn +ro
nennnno, cnxro nen! Hoospennx n nonnrnuecxo nenarona-
exnocrn, ntcmennannx ponoro xstxa, xapnxarypt na nepeno,
npoe 'nnxo cmncx, nyxante nonpexn n monuannn no +romy non-
pocy nacrtpe n npocroro napoa nce +ro ctnanoci na nnx co
cropont cnnintx n necnnintx mnpa cero, ne ananmnx cee rpya
camocroxrenino n rpesno ornecrnci x mtcnxm, nonanmnm onane.
Ho +ro npemx, cnana Bory, npomno. Hyxa n yxpanncxo Bn-
nnn renepi ne ronixo yxe npnsnana, no n nonyunna ]opmaninoe
npano na cnoe yonnernopenne. Hpexpameno ronenne na yxpannc-
xn xstx, n ne nospanxercx yxe nepxnn ro, uro anno nexano na
conecrn ee npecrannrene. uaxr noxnnennx yxpanncxoro nepe-
noa Cn. Enanrennx rnyoxo nx nac yremnrenen.
87
Onaxo anrop +ro samerxn, A. Ipnnennu, omncx n cnonx nporno-
sax: ronennx na yxpanncxn xstx, necmorpx na npnsnanne sa nnm cra-
ryca nnreparypnoro xstxa, ne npexpamannci. C nocrenenntm nonopo-
rom n cropony peaxnnonno nonnrnxn poccncxne nnacrn nepnynnci x
openonmnnonntm sanpernrenintm npaxrnxam: enncxon Hap]enn tn
nepeneen n nne naxasannx n pyrym enapxnm, pennrnosnte rexcrt
na yxpanncxom xstxe cnona sanpemannci co cctnxamn na crapte apry-
menrt, cornacno xoroptm yxpanncxomy xstxy ne xnarano neoxonmo-
ro ocronncrna (dignitas).
88
3arumueuue
Hosnnnx poccncxnx nnacre n 1904-1906 rr. n yxpanncxom nonpoce
moxer tri oxapaxrepnsonana xax ]asa upesntuano ronepanrnocrn
n nennannoro ocene pasmaxa yxpanno]nnicxnx nsrnxon. Onaxo sa
87
A. Ipnnennu. Ho nonoy ntxoa n cner yxpanncxoro nepenoa Cn. Enanrennx or
Mar]ex // Hpanocnannax Hoonnx. 1907. X. 1-2. C. 2-6, seci 2-3.
88
Enncxony Hnarony Amyrcxomy yanoci onricx or Cnxremero Cnnoa n 1909 r.
sanpera na nsanne Knnrn exnn Anocronon n nepenoe Mopauencxoro. Hpn +rom
on cctnancx na nenosmoxnocri ncnonisonari yxpanncxn xstx n counnennxx penn-
rnosnoro coepxannx. K romy xe, xax nonaran enncxon Hnaron, 'manopycct oc-
rarouno xopomo nonnmamr pyccxn xstx: PIHA. u. 796. On. 190. u. 2. . 40. Hn. 2
n cne.
222
+ror xoporxn nepno ne yanoci nonnocrim ntrecnnri nn n ome-
crne, nn n xpyrax yxonencrna crapte pyco]nnicxne xonnenrt n opas
mtcne. Bonee roro, ornxtnaxci na +ro npemx, saaemicx nonpocom:
xax noome cran nosmoxntm +ror nopasnrenint npoptn yxpanncxo
Bnnnn? 3ror nonpoc recno cnxsan c ocnonno nponemarnxo +ro cra-
rin: uro nosnonnno 'manopyccxomy xstxy npenparnricx n xonxypnpy-
mmn c pyccxnm nnreparypnt xstx tna nn +ro cnna yxpanncxoro,
nnn yxpanno]nnicxoro omecrna, nnn cnaocri poccncxoro rocyap-
crna? Ecnn nsrnxnyri na +ror nonpoc uepes npnsmy paccxasanno ncro-
pnn nsannx yxpanncxo Bnnnn, ro pemammym poni npnercx pase-
nnri mexy yxpanno]nnicxnmn cnnamn n rocyapcrnom, memnm na
ycrynxn. Xorx ycrynxn npannrenicrna crann nosmoxntmn ronixo c po-
crom ome connanino-nonnrnuecxo nanpxxennocrn n nmnepnn, yx-
panno]nnicxne cnnt cosann ror neoxonmt ]ynamenr, nosnonnn-
mn nm n pemammn momenr orcroxri cnon nnrepect.
Ouennno, uro nenosmoxno ornernri na nocrannennt nonpoc, nc-
xox ronixo ns ono nepcnexrnnt. Beymax poni Hmneparopcxo Axa-
emnn nayx n ene nsannx yxpanncxo Bnnnn, uin nnrepect n ror
momenr connann c nnrepecamn yxpanno]nnon, a raxxe npnmnpnreni-
nax nosnnnx nnepaninoro mnnncrpa Cnxrononx-Mnpcxoro, a c pyro
cropont ecrnnx Cnxremero Cnnoa, onapyxnnamr cymecrnen-
nt neocrarox nmnepcxoro npannrenicrna n nocnenee ecxrnnerne
ero cymecrnonannx: orcyrcrnne nsanmoecrnnx n xoopnnannn mexy
nmnepcxnmn nnacrntmn nncrnryramn.
89
Pasymeercx, ecrnnx Axae-
mnn nayx oxasannci t espesynirarntmn, ecnn t cpen ntcoxonoc-
rannenntx nepxonntx nepapxon yxpanncxnx enapxn n npecrannre-
ne cnercxo nnrennnrennnn ne namnoci nme, xoropte cmornn ax-
rnnno orcrannari nnrepect yxpanncxoro nnreparypnoro xstxa.
Hocne nsannx n 1906 r. Enanrenn enncxony Hap]ennm yanoci o-
nricx ncnonisonannx yxpanncxoro xstxa nnyrpn pyccxo npanocnanno
nepxnn: n 1907 r. n enapxnaninom nenrpe Kamenen-Hoonicxe, no npe-
mx nacxanino nnryprnn on samennn nepxonnocnanxncxn rexcr Enanre-
nnx or Hoanna na yxpanncxn. Ero npnmepy momenranino nocneonann
cnxmennnxn enapxnn, n ncxope yxpanncxne nnecxne rexcrt sanxnn
npounoe mecro n npononexx cenicxnx cnxmennnxon.
90
Taxnm opasom, c
89
Cp.: Mnnnep. 'Yxpanncxn nonpoc, ocoenno rnant 7 n 13.
90
O nospoxennn npononee na yxpanncxom xstxe n nynnxannn nyx copann
raxnx npononee cm.: Hpnxoixo. 'Hi connem Hoinnx. C. 139; B. Xapa. Ha
snori nnni Hoinnx. Hoinicxa yxonna cemnnapix na cnyxi nani, 1797-1919.
223
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
nsannem Bnnnn crano nosmoxntm nocrenennoe pacnpocrpanenne yx-
panncxoro xstxa, necmorpx na mnpoxym nerpamornocri xpecrixncxoro
nacenennx. Ho samtcny yxpanncxnx nannonanncron nynnxannx Bnnnn
morna npnnecrn x romy, uro 'ncraner ono, +ro yxpanncxoe cnono, ns sa-
pomennocrn n npenepexennx axe nepe remn, xro o cnx nop ne nepnn
ero ocronncrny n orarcrnam.
91
Anexcanp Horonxn, yymn mnnncrp
ncnoneann n npannrenicrne rermana Hanna Cxoponacxoro, ycmarpn-
nan n nynnxannn Enanrennx or Mar]ex nauano nono +noxn: '3ra xnnxxa
cocrannxer +noxy n name nnreparype n n nannonannsannn namero xpax.
Hoxa y napoa ner cnxmennoro nncannx na ponom xstxe, ero nanno-
naninoe camocosnanne ne moxer yrnepnricx.
92
Btxo yxpanncxo Bnnnn cnpononnponan pacxon nnyrpn omnnn-
pyemoro pyccxnmn nocrounocnanxncxoro caxpaninoro coomecrna, ne-
ymero cnoe cymecrnonanne co npemen Knencxo Pycn. Hmenno +roro
pacxona rax onro onacanaci pyccxax npanocnannax nepxoni. Hepxon-
nocnanxncxn xstx, nrpanmn poni cxpent ynomxnyroro coomecrna,
tn norecnen cexynxpntm xstxom neomnnanrnoro +rnoca. 3nauenne
+roro nponecca ntxonno anexo sa pamxn pennrnosno c]ept. B uacr-
nocrn, nsanne yxpanncxo Bnnnn cnyxnno pe]epenrntm nynxrom n
nosnemnx ncxyccnxx n Iocyapcrnenno yme no nonpocy o onyc-
xe npenoanannx n nauanintx mxonax na yxpanncxom xstxe (xax n na
pyrnx xstxax Poccncxo nmnepnn).
93
3anper yxpanncxo Bnnnn n cepenne XIX n. osnamenonan nauano
xecrxo xstxono nonnrnxn nmnepcxoro nenrpa, a ero ormena n nauane
XX n. n snaunrenino crenenn cnococrnonana romy, uro yxpanncxoe
nannonaninoe nnxenne ntmno ns-no xonrponx. Hcropnx yxpanncxo
Bnnnn xax nenisx narnxnee emoncrpnpyer snauenne xstxa nx +man-
cnnannn neomnnanrntx +rnocon. Ononpemenno tno t omnouno
paccmarpnnari nonnrnxy n ornomennn yxpanncxoro xstxa ronixo no ocn
Hcropnuna monorpa]ix ra cnoxat cyuacnnxin. CliIIton, 1970. C. 65. Bonimnncrno
npnxocxnx cnxmennnxon ncnonisonann yxpanncxne nnecxne rexcrt n eceax
o xarexnsnce co nspocntmn n erimn: Hoonnx. 1908. X 76. 27 nmnx. C. 3; Hoo-
nnx. 1907. X 91. 27 anpenx. C. 3.
91
Hnrara ns yxe ynomnnanmecx penensnn Onent Hunnxn na Enanrenne or Mar-
]ex: PIHA. u. 796. On. 186. . 5780. H. 68 o.
92
Kamxneni-Hoinicxn micixn epxannt apxin. u. 3333. On. 1. Cnp. 18. Apx.
51. 3eci nnrnpyercx no: Crapoy. Bnannx. Cnocxa 6.
93
Peui unena Iocyapcrnenno ymt cnxmennnxa M. Cenepxo 12 noxpx no non-
pocy o onymennn yxpanncxoro xstxa n nnsmnx mxonax no saxononpoexry o na-
uaninom opasonannn // Hoonnx. 1910. X 145. 5 exapx. C. 3.
224
'nenrp-nepn]epnx. Kax noxastnaer aprymenrannx Annenxona, Banye-
na n Hoeonocnena, aexnarno nonxri nonnrnxy ]opcnponanno py-
cn]nxannn napcxoro npannrenicrna n pyxonocrna npanocnanno nepx-
nn moxno ronixo n rom cnyuae, ecnn paccmarpnnari ee na ]one npoexra
'onimo pyccxo nannn. 3ror npoexr, pasnopaunnanmncx na pas-
ntx yponnxx n sacnyxnnammn oreninoro nccneonannx, emoncrpn-
pyer, uro pyccxo-yxpanncxne ornomennx onxnt paccmarpnnaricx xax
ocot cnyua, xax ncropnx nyx nsanmoncxnmuammnx nannonanintx
npoexron e pa+rax Poccncxo nmnepnn.
SUMMARY
Success or failure of Ukrainian nation-building within the Russian Em-
pire largely depended on whether Ukrainians and Ukrainophiles would suc-
ceed in developing Ukrainian as a standard language, whereas Russians
and Russophiles would try to hinder it. A central issue was the question
whether the printing of a bible in Ukrainian could be the next step after the
translation of the holy scripture into Russian. This contribution is the first
to show the entire competition of the forces struggling for and against the
printing of a Ukrainian bible translation a conflict that lasted half a centu-
ry. It becomes evident that the societys general tensions within the Russian
Empire forced the government to give way in 1904; however, Ukrainophile
forces had layed the foundations for the breakthrough before.
The ban on the Ukrainian bible in mid 19
th
century started the rigid
imperial politics of language, its cancellation decisively helped the devel-
opment of the Ukrainian national movement. The story of the Ukrainian
bible translation underlines more than anything else the significance of lan-
guage for the emancipation of non-dominant ethnies. At the same time how-
ever, it is pleaded not to classify forced russification of the late tsarist gov-
ernment and church administration towards the Ukrainian speaking popu-
lation directly as Imperial History. Rather, it should be seen against the
background of the project of the Great-Russian-Nation. The imperial view-
point played a role for Russians and Russophiles in so far as they feared a
Polish-Ukrainian interaction, in particular after the uprising in January 1863;
the behaviour of the imperial centre towards other nationalities also served
as important reference for Ukrainophiles in order to demand a bible in mother
tongue for the Ukrainian speaking population as well. However, the project
of the Great-Russian-Nation shows clearly that Russian-Ukrainian relations
have to be seen as a special relationship, as the history of two mutual exclu-
sive projects of nation-building within the framework of the Russian empire.
225
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
apnyc CTAAKHAC
HEHTHmHKAHHH, H3LK
H AAmABHT AHTOBHEB
B POCCHHCKOH HAHHOHAALHOH HOAHTHKE
1860-x IOOB
B nnroncxo, a raxxe n nexoroptx pyrnx nannonanintx ncropnor-
pa]nxx samena rpannnonntx narnncxnx n rornuecxnx yxn xnpnnnn-
ne n nnroncxo nncimennocrn no nropo nononnne XIX n. otuno nn-
repnpernpyercx xax crpemnenne poccncxnx nmnepcxnx nnacre x ac-
cnmnnxnnn nnronnen.
1
ononino uacro +ror +xcnepnmenr nastnaercx
npocro 'sanperom nnroncxo neuarn.
2
C ocrarouno one ynepenno-
1
Moxno yxasari na ony ns nocnennx nynnxann no +ro reme: P. Lossowski.
Russian Authorities` Policy Towards National Minorities. Prohibition oI Lithuanian
Publications, 1864-1904 // Acta Polonia Historica. 2003. Vol. 88. P. 66. Inannte paort
no +ro nponemarnxe n nnroncxo ncropnorpa]nn conercxoro n nocrconercxoro
nepnoa: A. Tyla. Prie lietuviskqjq spaudiniq gotiskomis raidcmis uzdraudimo istorijos //
Lietuvos TSR aukstqjq mokyklq darbai. Bibliotekininkystcs ir bibliografijos klausimai.
1967. T. 6. Pp. 171-174; Lietuviq spaudos draudimo panaikinimo byla / Parengc A. Tyla.
Vilnius, 1973; R. Vcbra. Lietuviq spaudos draudimo panaikinimo byla // Lietuvos TSR
aukstqjq mokyklq mokslo darbai. Istorija. 1976. T. XVI. No. 2. Pp. 34-50; V. Merkys.
Nelegalioji lietuviq spauda kapitalizmo laikotarpiu (ligi 1904 m.). Politincs jos sus-
ikrimo aplinkybcs. Vilnius, 1978; A. Tyla. Garsviq knygnesiq draugija. Vilnius, 1991;
V. Merkys. Draudziamosios lietuviskos spaudos kelias 1864-1904. Vilnius, 1994;
V. Merkys. Knygnesiq laikai 18641904. Vilnius, 1994; R. Vcbra. Lietuviskos spaudos
draudimas 1864-1904 metais. Vilnius, 1996.
2
R. Vcbra. Lietuviskos spaudos draudimas 1864-1904 metais.
226
. Cranmnac, Hoeumuqurau, sir u a.qaeum .umoeee...
crn moxno raxxe yrnepxari, uro nmenno rax annt cmxer nocnpn-
nnmaercx n n maccono ncropnuecxo namxrn nnronnen. B ro xe npemx
n sanano ncropnorpa]nn n n nexoroptx paorax poccncxnx ncropn-
xon yrnepxaercx, uro raxnm opasom nnacrn n nepnym ouepei crpe-
mnnnci x orpaxennm nnronnen or nononnsannn.
3
B nacroxme crarie mt nocrapaemcx nponepnri npanomepnocri cy-
mecrnymmnx ncropnorpa]nuecxnx yrnepxenn, ornocxmnxcx x samene
n nnroncxo nncimennocrn rpannnonntx yxn xnpnnnnne. Bo-nep-
ntx, mt ntxcnnm, xax n poccncxom o]nnnaninom n omecrnennom
ncxypcax nenrn]nnnponannci nnronnt. anee xoporxo npecrannm
ncropnm npnnxrnx pemennx o nauane +xcnepnmenra no nneennm pyc-
cxnx yxn n nnroncxym nncimennocri, a raxxe cnryannm noxpyr ncro-
pnn c sanperom rpannnonntx asyx. Haxonen, camoe onimoe nnnma-
nne mt yennm anannsy nene xstxono nonnrnxn nnacre.
Hepnte ne saaun, ocoenno nropax, ne onxnt cosanari cepi-
esntx meroonornuecxnx nponem. 3eci neoxonmo ycranonnri, ecnn
moxno rax ntpasnricx, +mnnpnuecxne ]axrt: n xaxnx xareropnxx onn-
ctnannci nnronnt, xax onennnancx nx xynirypnt n nonnrnuecxn
norennnan, xro tn nnnnnaropom nneennx xnpnnnnnt, n xax npnnnma-
noci pemenne o sanpere narnnnnt, a nosnee, n rornuecxoro mpn]ra.
Ornernri xe na nonpoc o nenxx xstxono nonnrnxn nmnepcxnx nna-
cre onee cnoxno. Kax mt yxe nncann panee,
4
nx +roro neocrarouno
npocro npoanannsnponari pnropnxy nmnepcxo mpoxparnn. Bo-nep-
ntx, mnorne repmnnt, onnctnanmne nannonaninym nonnrnxy n nc-
xypcax roro npemenn, nocnpnnnmannci neonosnauno. Hanpnmep, 'o-
pycenne morno osnauari xax nonnym xynirypnym accnmnnxnnm, rax n
ncxnmunrenino nnnrnncrnuecxym pycn]nxannm nnn nnxopnopnpona-
nne n poccncxoe nonnrnuecxoe omecrno, a ne xynirypnym nannm (n
conpemenntx repmnnax +ro 'nnrerpannx). Bo-nroptx, poccncxax
nannonaninax nonnrnxa n Cenepo-3ananom xpae (n xoropt nxonnn
Bnnencxax, Konencxax, Iponencxax, Mnncxax, Bnrecxax n Mornnenc-
xax ryepnnn), ocoenno nocne noccrannx 1863-1864 rr., oueni uacro
onnctnanaci xax noccranonnenne ncropnuecxo cnpanennnocrn, n npo-
3
Th. Weeks. OIIicial Russia and Lithuanians, 1863-1905 // Lithuanian Historical Studies.
2001. Vol. 5. Pp. 68-84; A. Miller. Kalba, tapatybc ir lojalumas Rusijos imperijos valdzios
politikoje // D. Stalinas (Sud.). Raidziq draudimo metai. Vilnius, 2004. P. 22.
4
D. Stalinas. Did the Government Seek to RussiIy Lithuanians and Poles in the
Northwest Region aIter the Uprising oI 1863-64? // Kritika. Explorations in Russian and
Eurasian History. 2004. Vol. 5. No. 2. Pp. 273-289.
227
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
rnnononoxnocri nononnsaropcxo nonnrnxe nonxxon. Hcxox ns raxo
nornxn, napcxne unnonnnxn nserann onnctnari cocrnennte ecrnnx
c nomomim xapaxrepncrnx, xoropte onn arpnyrnponann cnonm npa-
ram nonxxam.
Xopomn npnmep noonoro nsnpareninoro noxoa npecrannn
A. Mnnnep: n 1862 r. Anexcanp II tn roron ronopnri o 'opycennn
nopxn n ropocxoro nacenennx, no nn n xoem cnyuae ne xpecrixncrna,
r. e. manopoccon n enopycon.
5
Ho+romy anannsnponari cneyer ne ronixo
ro, xax unnonnnxn pasnoro yponnx ]opmynnponann nenn cnoe nanno-
nanino nonnrnxn, no n nx nocnpnxrne nannonaninocrn, r. e. ocnonnte,
c nx rouxn spennx, xpnrepnn nannonanino nenrn]nxannn (pennrnx,
xstx, noxninocri n r..). Paccmarpnnax n +rom cnere xonxpernte mept
nannonanino nonnrnxn, ocoennoe nnnmanne cneyer opamari na ro,
xax npononmte nmnepcxnmn nnacrxmn mept menxnn craryc +rnx rnan-
ntx xpnrepnen nannonanino nenrn]nxannn.
Hpouea ueumuqurauuu uumoeuee e b-e eom XIX eera
B poccncxom o]nnnaninom n omecrnennom ncxypcax 1860-x roon,
ocoenno no nonpocy o nosmoxnocrn ynorpenennx pyccxoro xstxa n
orocnyxennn 'nnocrpanntx ncnoneann,
6
ntxpncrannnsonannci ne
5
A. Mnnnep. Yxpanncxn nonpoc n nonnrnxe nnacre n pyccxom omecrnennom
mnennn. Canxr-Herepypr, 2000. C. 141.
6
3romy nonpocy n nocnenee npemx nocnxmeno mnoro paor: B. B. Ipnropiena. Hs
ncropnn pacnonxuennx xocrena n enopyccxnx ryepnnxx. (Bsrnx na nponemy uepes
exreninocri xanonnxa Cenunxoncxaro) // Ham paano. 1992. Kn. 4. uacrxa 3.
Ipona, 1992. C. 655-658; D. Stalinas. 'The Pole in the Policy oI the Russian Gov-
ernment. Semantics and Praxis in the Mid-Nineteenth Century // Lithuanian Historical
Studies. 2000. Vol. 5. Pp. 50-52; V. Grigorjeva. The RussiIication oI the Roman Catho-
lic Church in Belorussia. (The Second HalI oI the 19
th
and the Beginning oI the 20
th
Centuries) // M. Filipowicz (Ed.). Churches-States-Nations in the Enlightenment and in
the Nineteenth Century. Lublin, 2000. Pp. 184-186; D. Stalinas. Kalba ar konIesija?
(Sumanymas |vesti rusq kalb Vakarq krasto pridctincse katalikiskose pamaldose) //
Lietuvos istorijos metrastis 1999. Vilnius, 2000. Pp. 125-137; T. Weeks. Religion and
RussiIication. Russian Language in the Catholic Churches oI the Northwest Provinces
aIter 1863 // Kritika. Explorations in Russian and Eurasian History. 2001. Vol. 2. No 1.
Pp. 87-110; A. Cmonenuyx. Hontrxn nneennx pyccxoro xstxa n xaronnuecxoe
orocnyxenne n Mnncxo n Bnnencxo nonesnxx n 60-70-e rot XIX n. // Lietuviq
katalikq akademijos metrasis. Vilnius, 2002. T. 20. Pp. 141-154; V. Merkys. Rusq kalba
Vilniaus vyskupijos baznyciose 1866-1883 m. // Lituanistica. 2002. No. 3 (51). Pp. 33-47;
M. Dolbilov. Russification and the Bureaucratic Mind in the Russian Empires North-
western Region in the 1860s // Kritika. Explorations in Russian and Eurasian History.
228
xonnennnn nannonanino nenrn]nxannn. uacri nmnepcxo +nnrt, a
raxxe raxne nynnnncrt, xax H. Axcaxon, npnepxnnannci rpannnon-
noro nonnmannx pyccxocrn, rnanntm xpnrepnem nannonanino nen-
rn]nxannn cunrax pennrnm. Onaxo nocne rax nastnaemoro Honicxoro nnn
nnapcxoro noccrannx 1863-1864 rr. n poccncxn omecrnennt n o]nnn-
anint ncxypc nce axrnnnee crano nponnxari onee moepnoe nonnma-
nne nannonanino nenrnunocrn, osxnnxnmee rnanntm arpnyrom
nannonaninocrn yxe ne pennrnm, no xstx (neymnm neonorom ra-
xo xonnennnn, xax nsnecrno, tn peaxrop 'Mocxoncxnx neomocre
M. H. Karxon
7
). Hao cpasy oronopnricx, uro croponnnxn 'xstxono
xonnennnn nannonanino nenrn]nxannn ne onponeprann snauennx
pennrnn. K romy xe, xaxt noannt nmnepnn Pomanontx oxsa-
renino npnuncnxncx x ono ns npnsnanntx pennrn. A nor c ]nxcnpo-
nannem xstxono cnryannn nosnnxann nponemt, ynnpanmnecx n non-
poc o rom, xaxo xstx cunrari rnanntm pono, ynorpenxemt n xpyry
cemin, nnn ncnonisyemt n omecrnennom onxoe. Kpome roro, nexo-
ropte unnonnnxn ormeuann, uro 'sa npenocxonemnm snannem pyc-
cxoro xstxa n axe nonntm napyxntm opycennem necima uacro cxpt-
naercx nenpnmnpnmax npaxa x Poccnn.
8
Hmex n nny +ror omn xonrexcr ncxyccn o nannonanino nen-
rn]nxannn, nocmorpnm xax nmnepcxnmn neonoramn n 1860-x rr. nen-
2004. Vol. 5. No. 2. Pp. 249-258; . Cranmnac. Moxer nn xaronnx tri pyccxnm? O
nneennn pyccxoro xstxa n xaronnuecxoe orocnyxenne n 60-x roax XIX n. // Poc-
cncxax nmnepnx n sapyexno ncropnorpa]nn. Paort nocnennx ner: Anrono-
rnx / Ho pe. H. Bepra, H. Katrona, A. Mnnnepa. Mocxna, 2005. C. 570-588.
7
Taxym xonnennnm nannonanino nenrn]nxannn moxno ncrpernri n n o]nnn-
anino nepenncxe: 'Honxx` n nonicxax nannonaninocri` cyri repmnnt +rnorpa-
]nuecxne, a ne nonnrnuecxne; n ecnn no nacnopry, merpnuecxo sanncn nnn nnomy
oxymenry tnaer rpyno onpeennri npnnanexnocri nsnecrnoro nnna x nonicxo
nannonaninocrn, ro na npaxrnxe, n ecrnnrenino xnsnn, +ro nanpornn tnaer
oueni nerxo, n ynorpenenne nonicxoro xstxa n omamne xnsnn cnyxnr nyumnm
n nepnemnm npnsnaxom npnnanexnocrn x nonicxo nannonaninocrn. ( Orno-
menne Knencxoro renepan-ryepnaropa mnnncrpy nnyrpennnx en or 24 oxrxpx
1869 r. // Poccncxn rocyapcrnennt ncropnuecxn apxnn (anee PIHA). u.
1282. On. 2. . 389. Hn. 16-17.) Hoonte ntcxastnannx moxno ncrpernri n n me-
crno npecce: 'stx napoa ecri naxnemax, neorsemnemax ero cocrnennocri n
cocrannxer ocnonnoe sepno ero naponocrn. Cxanonnu. Pyccxn xstx n Hnrne //
Becrnnx Rro-3anano n 3anano Poccnn. Hcropnxo-nnreparypnt xypnan. Knen,
1864. Io nropo. uenpani. Tom II. Or. IV. C. 209.)
8
Hccneonannx n Hapcrne Honicxom cr. Cexperapx Mnnmrnna n 1864 r. // Oddzial
rkopisow Uniwersytetu Warszawskiego (anee OR UW). Nr. 1595. L. 205.
229
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
rn]nnnponannci nnronnt. Bo-nepntx, +ra neomnnnpymmax nanno-
naninax rpynna onnctnanaci npn nomomn pasntx +rnonnmon. Xorx co-
crnenno repmnn 'nnronnt ynorpenxncx ononino uacro, onee npn-
ntuntmn nx poccncxo mpoxparnn ocranannci pyrne nonxrnx
'camornrcxoe nnemx, 'xmyi nnn 'xmynnt, 'xmycxn napo, a
xstx 'xmycxn nnn 'camornrcxn.
9
ononino uacro ncnonisonancx
n nono +rnonnm 'xmycxn n nnroncxn napo nnn 'naponocri
nnroncxax n xmycxax. Ononpemennoe ynorpenenne repmnnon 'na-
po, 'naponocri n axe 'nnemx enano neonpeenenntm craryc
anno nannonanino rpynnt. Hanpnmep, onn ns nyumnx, xax rora
cunranoci, +xcnepron no 3ananomy xpam, npo]eccop Herepyprcxo
yxonno axaemnn M. Koxnonnu, n nporpamme +rnorpa]nuecxoro nsy-
uennx pennrnosno xnsnn 3ananoro xpax nncan xax o 'nnroncxom na-
poe, rax n o 'nnroncxom nnemenn, ronopxmem, x romy xe, na 'xmy-
cxom xstxe.
10
Ho axe xora nx onncannx +ro neomnnnpymme na-
nnonanino rpynnt ynorpenxnnci pasnte +rnonnmt, ona nce panno
nocnpnnnmanaci xax ooua rpynna.
Hpana, tnn n ncxnmuennx. Tax, nnnencxn renepan-ryepnarop
B. Hasnmon npn ocyxennn nnana nsannx xypnana nx napoa ne
tn ynepen, na xaxom ns nnroncxnx napeun nao ero ntnycxari, n axe
paccmarpnnan nosmoxnocri 'onycxari nx oa.
11
A nor npnrnamen-
nt mecrno amnnncrpanne na nocr peaxropa xypnana H. eani-
9
He onxno nac cmymari n npenoxenne noneunrenx BYO A. Bnpnncxoro-Bnx-
marona, nocnannoe n anpene 1863 r. n Canxr-Herepypr: '3amennri renepemnee npe-
noananne nonicxoro xstxa n rnmnasnxx, npornmnasnxx n yesntx yunnnmax xst-
xom xmycxnm, nnn napeunem nnroncxnm, cmorpx no mecrnocrn. (Ornomenne no-
neunrenx Bnnencxoro yuenoro oxpyra mnnncrpy naponoro npocnemennx or 12
anpenx 1863 r. // Lietuvos valstybcs istorijos archyvas (anee LVIA). F. 567. Ap. 21.
B. 15. L. 22.) Hs +ro nnrart cneyer, uro craryc xmycxoro 'xstxa ntme, uem
nnroncxoro 'napeunx. Xmyi cenepo-sananax uacri Hnrnt.
10
M. Koxnonnu. Hnan nsyuennx pennrnosno xnsnn 3ananoro xpax // Apxnn reo-
rpa]nuecxoro omecrna (Canxr-Herepypr) (anee AIO). u. 1-1862. On. 1. . 26.
H. 68.
11
Ornomenne nnnencxoro renepan-ryepnaropa mnnncrpy naponoro npocnemennx
or 15 nmnx 1862 r. // LVIA. F. 567. Ap. 4. B. 915. L. 8. Bonee nopono o nnanax
nsannx +roro xypnana cm.: Z. Medisauskienc. Carincs valdzios sumanymas leisti
liaudziai skirt zurnal rusq ir zemaiciq kalbomis XIX a. 7-ajame desimtmetyje // Li-
etuviq Atgimimo istorijos studijos. Vilnius, 1993. T. 4. Liaudis virsta tauta. Pp. 449-
478; . Cranmnac. Ipannnt n norpannuie. Benopyct n +rnonnnrnncrnuecxax
nonnrnxa Poccncxo nmnepnn na 3anantx oxpannax n nepno Bennxnx Pe]opm //
Ab Imperio. 2003. No. 1. C. 282-284.
230
cxn, xaxercx, ne comnenancx, uro crarin npnercx nynnxonari xax na
nnroncxom, rax n na camornrcxom 'nanexrax.
12
Ho ne]opmanint craryc xonxperno nannonanint rpynnt onpe-
enxncx ne ynorpenxemtm +rnonnmom, a nosmoxnocrim cosannx napo-
om rax nastnaemo ntcoxo xynirypt. Honeunreni Bnnencxoro yue-
noro oxpyra (anee BYO) A. Bnpnncxn-Bnxmaron xorx n npnsna-
nan, uro 'xmynnt nmemr 'cnom nncimennocri, no ryr xe yrounxn,
uro ona 'nesnaunreninax.
13
Ocoenno uacro na nepasnnrocri nnronc-
xo nncimennocrn yxastnann croponnnxn nneennx xnpnnnnnt n nn-
roncxom xstxe unnonnnxn BYO H. Honnxon, H. Bynirnn, B. Kynnn.
14
Heccnmncrnuecxn o yymem nnroncxo xynirypt orstnancx n nomom-
nnx nnnencxoro renepan-ryepnaropa A. Horanon (n 1868-1874 rr. nn-
nencxn renepan-ryepnarop): 'Ancrpnx morna oecneunri ycnex cnoe-
ro ena, nosntcnn nannonaninocri n nnreparypy pycnnon o nannonani-
nocrn n xynirypt nonicxo. B Cenepo-3ananom xpae xorx n ecri nann-
onaninocri nnroncxo-xmycxax, ononino camocroxreninax, no, ne
nmex cnoe asyxn n rem onee nnreparypt, nosntcnri ee o nonxxon
nemtcnnmo.
15
Koneuno, ntcxastnannx na cuer yymero nnroncxo xynirypt rex
poccncxnx unnonnnxon, xoropte +neprnuno ntcrynann sa sameny yxn,
moxno sanoospnri n renennnosnocrn. Onaxo, nanpnmep, noneunreni
BYO A. Bnpnncxn-Bnxmaron npnnanexan x ro uacrn nmnepcxo
mpoxparnn, xoropax ntcxastnanaci sa noepxxy nnronnen xax cpe-
crna orenennx nx or nonxxon.
16
12
3anncxa H. eanicxoro o naponom xypnane or 1 max 1862 r. // LVIA. F. 378. BS.
1862. B. 640. L. 6.
13
Oruer BYO sa 1861 r. // LVIA. F. 567. Ap. 1. B. 111. L. 5.
14
3anncxa oxpyxnoro nncnexropa BYO Kynnna no nonoy npoexron Tenmencxoro
pnmcxo-xaronnuecxoro enncxona Bononuencxoro o yupexennn Mano cemnnapnn n
mecreuxe Bopnxx n o ycrpocrne napontx mxon n Konencxo ryepnnn or 30 anpenx
1864 r. // LVIA. F. 378. BS. 1864. B. 1615. L. 15; Ornomenne H. Bynirnna noneunrenm
BYO or 11 nmnx 1864 r. // LVIA. F. 567. Ap. 4. B. 954. L. 6; Ornomenne H. Honnxona
noneunrenm BYO or 21 exapx 1866 r. // LVIA. F. 567. Ap. 6 B. 1608. L. 3.
15
3anncxa A. H. Horanona, 7 nmnx 1865 r. // Iocyapcrnennt apxnn Poccncxo
ueepannn (anee IAPu). u. 109. CA. On. 2. . 758a. H. 9.
16
Hpecrannenne xn. Bnpnncxoro-Bnxmarona ynpannxmmemy mnnncrepcrnom na-
ponoro npocnemennx A. B. Iononnnny, or 14 anpenx 1862 r. sa X 24 o ocoenno-
crxx C.-3ananoro xpax, ntstnammnx coornercrnenntx ocoennocrn napono
mxont // Pyccxoe eno n Cenepo-3ananom xpae. Marepnant nx ncropnn Bnnenc-
xoro yuenoro oxpyra npenmymecrnenno n Mypaniencxym +noxy / Cocr. H. Kopnn-
non. Canxr-Herepypr, 1908. C. 22.
231
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Hacxonixo aexnarno raxax onenxa coornercrnonana peanino cnry-
annn? Ho nmemmnmcx anntm, n +ro npemx n pasntx uacrxx Konencxo
ryepnnn uncno rpamorntx nnronnen xoneanoci mexy 25 n 60 nce-
ro xpecrixncxoro nacenennx.
17
Bmecre c pacnpocrpanennem rpamorno-
crn pacmnpxnaci n nsarenicxax exreninocri. C 1750 no 1799 r. ntm-
no n cner 285 nsann na nnroncxom xstxe, c 1800 no 1849 ro 523, a
c 1850 no 1864 ro yxe 540. Eme onee ouennna +ra renennnx, ecnn
orpannunnaricx crarncrnxo xnnr na nnroncxom xstxe, onynnxonan-
ntx n Poccncxo nmnepnn: c 1800 no 1849 r. raxnx nsann tno nce-
ro 201, a c 1850 no 1864 ro yxe 284. K romy xe, ynennunnnci n rnpa-
xn. Tax, rnpaxn yxnape n cepenne XIX n. ntpocnn npnmepno n rpn
pasa no cpannennm c xonnom XVIII cr. n ocrnrnn nn]pt 4000-5000
+xsemnnxpon. Menxnoci n coepxanne nnreparypt na nnroncxom. Ecnn
n xonne XVIII nauane XIX cr. cnercxax nnreparypa cocrannxna oxono
12,5 ncex nsann, ro n cepenne XIX nexa yxe 36.
18
Hecmorpx na naxnocri nnnrnncrnuecxoro ]axropa, nanonee xpxnm
npnsnaxom nnroncxo nnaxonocrn nx poccncxo mpoxparnn ocrana-
naci pennrnx. Pennrnosnocri nnronnen, no mnennm mnornx, ecnn ne
onimnncrna, unnonnnxon, tna ']anarnuno.
19
Hmenno nnnxnne xa-
ronnuecxnx xcenson enano +ror napo onacntmn nx nmnepnn.
20
B connaninom ornomennn nnronnamn otuno cunrannci ronixo xpe-
crixne. B poccncxo mpoxparnn npeonaano mnenne, uro mecrnoe
nopxncrno yxe nacronixo ononxunnoci, uro, n cymnocrn, ne ornnua-
noci or nonxxon Hapcrna Honicxoro.
21
Kpome roro, n +rnorpa]nuecxnx
nccneonannxx nnn rexcrax, onnctnanmnx nannonanint cocran sa-
nantx ryepnn, n ony nannonaninym rpynny c nnronnamn uacro
17
V. Merkys. Knygnesiq laikai 1864-1904. Vilnius, 1994. P. 28. Hmeercx n nny nace-
nenne crapme 10 ner.
18
Ibid. Pp. 28-29.
19
Ornomenne xonencxoro ryepnaropa nnnencxomy renepan-ryepnaropy or 27 ]en-
panx 1863 r. // LVIA. F. 378. BS. 1862. B. 629. L. 118; Ornomenne nnnencxoro rene-
pan-ryepnaropa mnnncrpy nnyrpennnx en or 31 anrycra 1866 r. // PIHA. u. 1282.
On. 1. . 267. H. 4.
20
Ornomenne noneunrenx BYO nnnencxomy renepan-ryepnaropy or 3 max 1864 r. //
LVIA. F. 378. BS. 1864. B. 1615. Ll. 2-3.
21
Ornomenne oxpyxnoro nncnexropa H. H. Honnxona noneunrenm BYO or 11 cen-
rxpx 1864 r. // Oren pyxonnce Poccncxo Hannonanino nnnorexn (anee
OP PHB). u. 523. . 183. H. 14. Hosnee npaxrnuecxn ror xe rexcr tn onynnxo-
nan: H. H. H. Bneuarnennx mocxnnua na Xmyn // Bnnencxn necrnnx. 1866. X 73,
75, 77. (O nononnsannn nnroncxoro nopxncrna ronopnrcx n X 75).
232
nonaann n nartmn.
22
Hnora nnronnt osxnnxnnci 'ono ns orpac-
ne nnemenn cnanxncxoro,
23
xorx onee pacnpocrpanenntm tno npn-
snanne nnronnen camocroxrenino rpynno ('nnemenem nanpnmep,
n paorax oueni ynaxaemoro n Poccnn uemcxoro yuenoro H. Ba]apn-
xa
24
). Hoont noxo npnmenxncx n npn onenxe nncimennocrn eno-
pycon, n nartme, xorx creneni 'camocroxreninocrn n xaxom cnyuae
tna pasno (rax, nnaxonocri enopycon ]axrnuecxn orpnnanaci).
Beeeuue rupuuuuum e uumoecrym nucoeuuocmo u sanpem ua
uamuuuuy
Onncannte namn nponemt c nenrn]nxanne nnronnen n poccn-
cxom o]nnnaninom n omecrnennom ncxypcax nomoryr nonxri re mo-
rnnt, xoropte croxnn sa npnnxrnem pemennx o nneennn xnpnnnnnt n
nnroncxym nncimennocri.
Bocrountm cnanxnam, r. e. manopoccam n enopycam, xoropte cun-
rannci neorsemnemo uacrim rax nastnaemo rpnenno pyccxo na-
nnn, n Poccncxo nmnepnn, xax nsnecrno, yxe n 1859 r. tno sanpeme-
no ynorpenenne 'nonicxoro an]annra n neuarntx nponsneennxx.
25
Hnronnt, xax mt ormeuann ntme, nnora npnuncnxnnci x cnanxnam
nnn, no xpane mepe, cunrannci nnsxo x nnm +rnnuecxo rpynno.
Ho+romy nonnrnxa n ornomennn enopycon n manopoccon morna cny-
xnri moenim n n nnroncxom cnyuae. Onaxo cneyer nmeri n nny, uro
n Poccnn 1860-x rr. mt ncrpeuaem n +xcnepnmenrt no samene nnn nne-
ennm an]annron, xoropte, n ornnune or xstxono nonnrnxn n cpee
nocrountx cnanxn, ne npecneonann accnmnnxnnonntx nene. Tax na-
stnaemax cncrema H. Hnimnncxoro, npenonaranmax nsanne na xnpnn-
22
Marepnant nx reorpa]nn n crarncrnxn Poccnn, copannte o]nnepamn rene-
paninoro mraa. Canxr-Herepypr, 1861. T. 1. Konencxax ryepnnx / Cocr. . A]a-
nacien. C. 311.
23
S. A. Pyccxo-Hnroncxn mecxnecnon na 1869 ro. Kanenapi xosxcrnenno-xom-
mepuecxn na 1869 ro // Bnnencxn necrnnx. 1868. X 142.
24
H. H. Ba]apnx. Cnanxncxne pennocrn. uacri ncropnuecxax. Mocxna, 1848. T. 1.
Knnra II. C. 276.
25
. Cranmnac. Ipannnt n norpannuie. C. 281-282. Kax nsnecrno, nnpxynxpom or
18 nmnx 1863 r. tno osnoneno neuarari na manopyccxom xstxe 'ronixo raxne
nponsneennx., xoropte npnnanexar x onacrn nsxmno nnreparypt; nponycx
xe xnnr na manopoccncxom xstxe xax yxonnoro coepxannx, rax yuentx n noo-
me nasnauaemtx nx nepnonauaninoro urennx napoa, npnocranonnri. (A. Mnn-
nep. Yxpanncxn nonpoc. C. 241).
233
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
nnne xnnr nx napoon, ne nmenmnx cocrnenno nncimenno rpan-
nnn, tna nanpannena na noepxanne nannonanino nnaxonocrn xpe-
men (xpxmen), uyname n p. napoon Bonro-Kamcxoro pernona no-
rennnanintx osexron ncnamcxoro nnnxnnx. Taxnm opasom, nneenne
xnpnnnnnt n pasntx uacrxx Poccncxo nmnepnn morno npecneonari
pasnnunte nenn. C pyro cropont, pacnpocrpanennocri noontx
+xcnepnmenron na oxpannax nmnepnn moxer osxcnnri ononpemen-
nocri noxnnennx nen sament an]annra n nnroncxo nncimennocrn
cpasy y necxonixnx unnonnnxon, nesanncnmo pyr or pyra.
Bnonne nepoxrno, uro ona o]opmnnaci eme o npnesa n Cenepo-
3anant xpa nonoro noneunrenx BYO H. H. Kopnnnona n nauane 1864
roa. Yxe ynomnnanmncx H. Bynirnn yrnepxan, uro on c raxo ne-
e opamancx x npexnemy noneunrenm A. Bnpnncxomy-Bnxmarony.
26
B xnnape 1864 r. ry xe mtcni ntcxasan B. Kynnn n cnoeopasno penen-
snn na crarim nsnecrnoro cnanxno]nna A. Inni]epnnra: 'Hecxonixo
sameuann o nnroncxom n xmycxom nnemenn.
27
Hpnmepno n ro xe
npemx npoexr sament yxn nnroncxoro an]annra sannrepeconan nasna-
uennoro na nocr noneunrenx BYO H. Kopnnnona. Ecnn nepnri ero noc-
nomnnannxm, +ry mepy on ocyxan n Herepypre nepe cnonm orses-
om n Bnniny c onnm ns nnroncxnx nnrennnrenron.
28
Kaxercx, nnonne
nesanncnmo or ncxyccn no nonoy xstxono nonnrnxn n Cenepo-3a-
nanom xpae n n cronnne, nex pe]opmt an]annra cospena n Bapmane,
re +xcnepramn H. Mnnmrnna n onacrn opasonannx 'nnoponen tnn
yxe ynomnnanmncx A. Inni]epnnr n manonsnecrnt C. Mnxynxn.
29
Eme panime, n 1859 roy, noonym nosmoxnocri ocyxann mexy
coo npecrannrenn nemnorouncnenno nnroncxo nnrennnrennnn.
30
Hcropnx nepntx xnpnnnnuecxnx nsann na nnroncxom xstxe n nep-
ntx sanperon na neuaranne orenintx nnon nnroncxnx xnnr narnnc-
26
Oruer xonencxo npexnnn yunnnm sa 1864 r. // LVIA. F. 567. Ap. 3. B. 1295. L.
422.
27
3anncxa oxpyxnoro nncnexropa Bnnencxoro Yuenoro Oxpyra B. H. Kynnna o
naponom opasonannn na Hnrne n Xmyn, no nonoy crarin Inni]epnnra: 'He-
cxonixo sameuann o nnroncxom n xmycxom nnemenn (xnnapi 1864 r.) // Pyccxoe
eno. C. 118.
28
H. H. Kopnnnon. Hs nocnomnnann o moe cnyxe n Cenepo-3ananom xpae c
1864-ro no 1868- ro (sanncano n 1889-90 roax) // OP PHB. u. 377. . 318. H. 25.
29
Hncimo H. Mnnmrnna M. Mypanieny or 31 mapra (12 anpenx) 1864 r. // LVIA. F.
378. BS. 1865. B. 1775. Ll. 38-39.
30
Profesoriaus Andriaus Ugianskio laiskai | vysk. Valanciq // Tauta ir zodis. Kaunas,
1931. Kn. VII. P. 331.
234
xnmn yxnamn eranino onncant n ncropnorpa]nn,
31
uro nosnonxer
cocpeorounri name nnnmanne na oxonuareninom sanpere neuarari nn-
roncxne nsannx narnncxnmn, nnn, xax ronopnnn rora, 'nonicxnmn
yxnamn.
Hnroncxne ncropnxn, ocoenno n conercxn nepno, yrnepxann,
uro sanper na neuaranne nnroncxnx nsann rpannnonntm an]annrom
nnen nnnencxn renepan-ryepnarop M. H. Mypanien ycrntm yxasann-
em, nocneonanmnm n nepno mexy 20 xnnapx n 25 mapra 1865 roa.
32
Hcropnxn ocnontnannci na rom ocroxrenicrne, uro nocnenxx xnnra
na nnroncxom xstxe, nororonnennax narnncxnmn yxnamn, ntmna 20
xnnapx 1865 roa. Ycrnt sanper ynomnnaercx n Ornomennn noneunre-
nx BYO H. Kopnnnona or 10 anrycra 1865 r. x nonomy renepan-ryepna-
ropy K. H. Kay]many, a nosnee +ra nn]opmannx nonropxercx n n oxy-
menrax, nonncanntx camnm renepan-ryepnaropom.
33
Tax xax Mypa-
nien noxnnyn 'cronnny Cenepo-3ananoro xpax 25 mapra n onime rya
ne nepnyncx, ncropnxn enann ntno, uro ycrnt sanper nocneonan
xax pas n +ro npemx.
Hapannenino n ncropnuecxo nnreparype cymecrnonana n pyrax
nepcnx, arpnyrnponanmax 'uecri oxonuareninoro sanpera narnnc-
xnx yxn n nnroncxo nncimennocrn ne M. Mypanieny, a ero npnem-
nnxy, K. Kay]many anropy nnpxynxpa or 6 cenrxpx 1865 roa, no-
rnepxennoro 23 cenrxpx mnnncrpom nnyrpennnx en H. Banye-
ntm.
34
Bonee nosnne cnnerenicrna npx nn moryr npoxcnnri cnry-
annm. Hanpnmep, cnoxno onepnricx yrnepxennm H. Kopnnnona,
cenannomy n xonne cronernx, cornacno xoropomy ne Mypanien, a
Kay]man sanpernn rpannnonnt mpn]r n nnroncxo nncimennoc-
31
V. Merkys. Knygnesiq laikai. Pp. 30-43.
32
Ibid. Pp. 49-50. Xorx n nocnennx paorax camoro nsnecrnoro nccneonarenx +ro
nponemt Bnrayraca Mepxnca raxnx xareropnuecxnx yrnepxenn yxe ner: V. Merkys.
Motiejus Valancius. Tarp katalikisko universalizmo ir tautiskumo. Vilnius, 1999. P. 707;
V. Merkys. Lietuvi spaudos draudimas ir jo baigtis (1864-1904) // Mokslas ir gyveni-
mas. 2004. Nr. 4. Pp. 6-8.
33
Konnx c ornomennx Bnnencxaro, Konencxaro, Iponencxaro n Mnncxaro Ienepan-
Iyepnaropa n Inannaro Hauaninnxa Bnrecxo n Mornnencxo ryepnn, or 6-ro
Cenrxpx 1865 roa, sa X 12299, x Mnnncrpy Bnyrpennnx en // A. Tyla (Sud.).
Lietuviq spaudos draudimo panaikinimo byla. Vilnius, 1973. P. 71.
34
R. Vcbra. Lietuvikos spaudos draudimas. P. 14; Heanno ocyxenne +ro remt
nnoni axryannsnponan M. onnnon: M. Dolbilov. RussiIication and the Bureaucratic
Mind. Pp. 266-267.
235
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
rn.
35
Bei n +ro npemx yxe tno xcno, uro +ror +xcnepnmenr nponannn-
cx.
Hontraemcx sanono paccmorperi ncrounnxn, cnxsannte c ocyxe-
nnem n peannsanne pe]opmt nnroncxoro an]annra. B nepnym ouepei
name nnnmanne cneyer oparnri na 'nonnrnuecxoe sanemanne Mypa-
niena, r. e. na ero npenoxennx no anineme nonnrnxe n Cenepo-3a-
nanom xpae, apeconannte Anexcanpy II n arnponannte 5 anpenx
1865 roa. Ocrannxx nocr nnnencxoro renepan-ryepnaropa, Mypanien
cpen pyrnx mep npenoxnn 'nnecrn oxonuarenino pyccxne yxnt n
xmycxnx yxnapxx n monnrnennnxax, cenari ro xe n n ornomennn
nartmcxo rpamornocrn, xax +ro yxe ncnonneno n nexoroptx mxonax n
Hn]nxncxnx yesax.
36
Hmenno raxax ]opmynnponxa nosnonnna nn-
roncxomy ncropnxy Pnmanrycy Bepe yrnepxari, uro M. Mypanien na-
mepenancx sanpernri ncnonisonanne narnncxnx yxn nnmi npn neuara-
nnn nnroncxnx yxnape n monnrnennnxon.
37
Ha nepnt nsrnx, c +ro
nepcne moxno tno t cornacnricx, nei x 1860-m rr. na nnroncxom
xstxe nsanannci ne ronixo monnrnennnxn n yxnapn, no n pyrax nn-
reparypa. Onaxo ]opmynnponxa Mypaniena morna nonnmaricx xax nm
camnm, rax n unrarenxmn 3anncxn xax npenoxenne o roraninom sanpe-
re narnncxo nncimennocrn. Kax yxe ormeuanoci, n poccncxom o]n-
nnaninom n omecrnennom ncxypcax omnnnponano mnenne, uro nn-
roncxo nncimennocrn nnn ]axrnuecxn ner, nnn ona oueni cnaa. Ho-
+romy ynomnnanne nyx nanonee naxntx nnon neuarntx nsann na
nnroncxom morno tri oroxecrnnxemo c nnroncxo nncimennocrim
xax raxono. He ncxnmueno, uro n repmnn 'oxonuarenino, xoropt
ynorpenn Mypanien, nopasymenan sanper na pyrne an]annrt.
Bonee necxne oxasarenicrna, onponeprammne nepcnm o nannunn ycr-
noro sanpera M. Mypaniena, mt naxonm n oxymenrax 'Komnccnn nx pac-
cmorpennx nonicxnx n xmycxnx xnnr, npoanaemtx n r. Bnnine,
xoropym n 1865 r. cosan renepan-ryepnarop K. Kay]man. Ho yrnepxe-
35
Hncimo H. Kopnnnona Hnany Cnporncy (Janis Sprogis) or 23 xnnapx 1901 r. //
Vilniaus universiteto bibliotekos Rankrasciq skyrius. F. 6. B. 67. L. 21-22. 3ror rexcr
onynnxonan, cm.: uertpe crarin H. H. Kopnnnona o nneennn pyccxoro an]annra n
nnroncxn xstx (1900-1901 rr.) // Pyccxoe eno. C. 458-460.
36
Btnncxa ns sanncxn tnmero Bnnencxoro Ienepan-Iyepnaropa, Ienepan or Hn-
]anrepnn Mypaniena, npecrannenno Iocyapm Hmneparopy Anexcanpy II 14 Max
1864 r., o nexoroptx nonpocax no ycrpocrny Cenepo-3ananaro xpax // Lietuviq
spaudos draudimo panaikinimo byla. P. 69.
37
R. Vcbra. Lietuvikos spaudos draudimas. P. 14.
236
nnm nensopa H. Kyxoninnxa, na ero sanpoc no nonoy neuarannx ncex
nnroncxnx xnnr pyccxnmn yxnamn, Mypanien ornernn, uro 'c +rnm
nao eme ooxari. Hycri onn naneuaramr +rn |m.e. pe.ueuosuie .C.|
xnnrn nonicxnmn yxnamn! Hacuer xe nneennx neuarn Pyccxnmn yxna-
mn Bt nonyunre ocooe nncimennoe npenncanne.
38
Xorx n +romy cnnerenicrny esycnonno onepnricx nenisx. eno n
rom, uro xax pas n +ro npemx Kyxoninnx onnnxncx n nponycxe uepes
nensypy onacntx xnnr, n no+romy tn sannrepeconan n noncxe onpan-
arenintx aprymenron. C pyro cropont, npnnnctnari Mypanieny cno-
na, xoroptx on ne ronopnn, tno oueni onacno. Xorx Mypanien yxe
noxnnyn Bnniny, ncera moxno tno cnxsaricx c nnm n yrounnri ]ax-
rt, uro Komnccnx n cenana. Ona oparnnaci x K. Kay]many c npocio
ncrpernricx n cronnne c tnmnm nnnencxnm renepan-ryepnaropom n
ysnari, xaxne ycrnte pacnopxxennx tnn cenant nacuer nnroncxnx
xnnr.
39
Hacxonixo mt moxem cynri, xomnccnx nnxaxoro ornera ne no-
nyunna. Bnnmo, Kay]man axe ne opamancx x Mypanieny. Komnccnx
raxxe ornpannna n nnnencxn nensypnt xomnrer sanpoc o nornepxe-
nnn cymecrnonannx ycrnoro sanpera Mypaniena, xoropt ynomnnancx n
nnpxynxpe Kay]mana or 6 cenrxpx 1865 r.
40
B ornere nensopa A. Myxn-
na nnxaxo nn]opmannn o sanpere ne coepxanoci.
41
Bepcnm o rom, uro M. Mypanien ne conpancx nemenenno nnonri
sanper na nce nnroncxne nsannx, naneuarannte narnncxnm mpn]rom,
nornepxaer n nororonxa nexoroptx xnnr pennrnosnoro coepxannx.
5 ]enpanx 1865 r. nnnencxn renepan-ryepnarop npnxasan 'npeno-
xnri enncxony Bononuencxomy, no nnuntm ero nanmennem neme-
38
Ornomenne H. Kyxoninnxa Komnccnn nx paccmorpennx nonicxnx n xmycxnx
xnnr, npoanaemtx n r. Bnnine, or 18 cenrxpx 1865 r. // LVIA. F. 378. PS. 1865. B.
442. D. 2. L. 44.
39
Xypnan Komnccnn nx paccmorpennx nonicxnx n xmycxnx xnnr, npoanaemtx n
r. Bnnine, or 5 mapra 1866 r. // Ibid. D. 1. L. 383; cm. ror xe oxymenr: LVIA. F. 378.
PS. 1865. B. 442. D. 2. L. 60-61; LVIA. F. 378. PS. 1865. B. 442. D. 6. L. 228; Ornome-
nne Komnccnn nx paccmorpennx nonicxnx n xmycxnx xnnr, npoanaemtx n r. Bnni-
ne, nnnencxomy renepan-ryepnaropy or 6 mapra 1866 r. // LVIA. F. 378. PS. 1865. B.
442. D. 2. L. 64-65; LVIA. F. 378. PS. 1865. B. 442. D. 6. L. 401-402.
40
Ornomenne Komnccnn nx paccmorpennx nonicxnx n xmycxnx xnnr, npoanae-
mtx n r. Bnnine, n nnnencxn nensypnt xomnrer or 7 mapra 1866 r. // LVIA. F. 378.
PS. 1865. B. 442. D. 2. L. 62.
41
Ornomenne A. Myxnna, apeconannoe Komnccnn nx paccmorpennx nonicxnx n
xmycxnx xnnr, npoanaemtx n r. Bnnine, or 8 mapra 1866 r. // LVIA. F. 378. PS.
1865. B. 442. D. 2. L. 63.
237
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
nenno pacnopxnricx cocrannennem copnnxa nnn nepenoa na xmyc-
xn xstx npononee Bxnopexcxoro n unnnnenxoro.
42
Hnxaxnx yxa-
sann nacuer neuarannx +rnx npononee pyccxnmn yxnamn rora ne
nocneonano. Bonpoc o rom, xaxnmn yxnamn onxnt tri naneuara-
nt npononen, crann ocyxari ronixo nocne oxonuannx nepenoa, r. e.
n 1868 roy.
43
K cepenne 1865 r. tnn nororonnent na nnroncxom
xstxe 'Kanrtuxn, n yxe ynomnnanmncx H. Honnxon cran yexari
noneunrenx BYO H. Kopnnnona nsari +ry xnnry, 'no pyccxnmn yxna-
mn.
44
Ecnn t x romy momenry cymecrnonano ycrnoe yxasanne Mypa-
niena ne nponycxari uepes nensypy nnroncxne xnnrn, napannte na-
rnncxnmn yxnamn, sauem t Honnxon oxastnan cnoemy nauaninnxy
nonesnocri raxo mept? Taxxe n Tenimencxn enncxon Bononuencxn
yrnepxan, uro on, 'ysnan o cenannom npenonoxennn neuarari nn-
roncxnx xnnrn pyccxnmn yxnamn, npn nnunom cnnannn c Mypanie-
ntm onncx oemannx, uro renepan-ryepnarop paspemnr naneuarari
nnroncxn monnrnennnx narnncxnmn yxnamn. Ho yrnepxennm ennc-
xona, renepan-ryepnarop npocro ne ycnen +roro cenari.
45
Bce +rn ]axrt nosnonxmr nam ycomnnricx n cymecrnonannn ycrno-
ro sanpera M. Mypaniena na narnnnny n nnroncxo nncimennocrn nnn,
no xpane mepe, n rom, uro on, onaxt pemnn nnecrn sanper, nnoc-
necrnnn ne nsmennn cnoero mnennx.
46
Beeeuue rupuuuuum - epa r noepxauum uumoecrocmu?
anee n +ro crarie mt nocrapaemcx yxcnnri, xaxne nenn npecneo-
nann nmnepcxne nnacrn npn samene yxn n nnroncxom an]annre.
Xorx nonararicx na o]nnnaninte 'passxcnennx npx nn moxno, cne-
yer ynomxnyri, uro nnnencxn renepan-ryepnarop K. Kay]man n yxe
ynomxnyrom nnpxynxpe 'osxcnxn, uro samena yxn onxna 'nsannri
naponte macct or nononnsannn, opasonari nx, cenari nnonne rpa-
morntmn, nayunri nncari na nnemenntx napeunxx n na pyccxom xst-
42
Ornomenne nnnencxoro renepan-ryepnaropa xonencxomy ryepnaropy or 5 ]en-
panx 1865 r. // LVIA. F. 378. BS. 1864. B. 1360. L. 61.
43
Ornomenne nnnencxoro renepan-ryepnaropa mnnncrpy nnyrpennnx en or 14
mapra 1868 r. // PIHA. u. 821. On. 125. . 363. Hn. 11-12.
44
Ornomenne H. Honnxona noneunrenm BYO or 7 nmnx 1865 r. // LVIA. F. 567. Ap.
6. B. 1507. L. 6.
45
Ornomenne renimencxoro enncxona Bononuencxoro nnnencxomy renepan-ryep-
naropy or 11 mapra 1867 r. // LVIA. F. 378. BS. 1867. B. 1332. L. 4.
46
Cm. raxxe crarim M. onnnona n +rom nomepe.
238
xe
47
(raxax aprymenrannx nosxe nocnponsnonnaci n nnpxynxpe Bany-
ena or 23 cenrxpx 1865 roa
48
). Taxnm opasom, pennsnx an]annra on-
xna tna ne ronixo cnococrnonari pacnpocrpanennm pyccxoro xstxa,
no n coecrnonari romy, urot nnronnt nayunnnci nncari na 'nne-
menntx napeunxx. Bosmoxno, nx Kay]mana raxoe 'osxcnenne nme-
no exnaparnnnt xapaxrep, n on npocro npenaran ]opmynnponxn, ne
npornnopeunnmne nsrnxam mnnncrpa nnyrpennnx en.
pyro croponnnx +roro +xcnepnmenra, H. Mnnmrnn, xax nsnecrno,
npenaran ]axrnuecxn coecrnonari yxpennennm nannonaninoro ca-
mocosnannx ne-nonicxoro nacenennx Hapcrna Honicxoro. C +ro nenim
npenaranoci cosanari mxont nx nannonanintx rpynn, n rom uncne
n nx nnronnen.
49
Inanntm xoncyniranrom H. Mnnmrnna n c]epe opa-
sonannx tn yxe ynomnnanmncx A. Inni]epnnr, xoropt ne ronixo
noepxan nneenne xnpnnnnnt n nnroncxym nncimennocri, no raxxe
npenoxnn nenym cepnm mep, nanpannenntx na yxpennenne 'nnronc-
xocrn. On pexomenonan yunri ere nnroncxnx xpecrixn n nauani-
ntx mxonax na nnroncxom xstxe, npenoanari +ror xstx xax orenint
npemer n cpennx yuentx saneennxx, yupenri xa]ept nnroncxo-
ro xstxa n pyccxnx ynnnepcnrerax. Hpana, n ro xe camoe npemx on
yxastnan na npnmep Hpyccnn, re 'nnroncxn +nemenr naxonrcx yxe
n cocroxnnn ntmnpamme naponocrn: nnrnnnt ntyunnamrcx nemen-
xomy xstxy n, mano-nomany satnax cno, cnnnamrcx c nemnamn.
50
Mept, npenaranmnecx Inni]epnnrom, tnn nneent n Anrycronc-
xo ryepnnn (Hapcrno Honicxoe) nocne rax nastnaemoro nnapcxoro
noccrannx: nnroncxn xstx ram npenoanancx ne ronixo n nauanintx
mxonax, no raxxe n n rnmnasnxx n n yunrenicxo cemnnapnn, a n 1866 r.
yupennn eme n rax nastnaemte nnroncxne crnnennn.
51
47
Konnx c ornomennx Bnnencxaro, Konencxaro, Iponencxaro n Mnncxaro Ienepan-
Iyepnaropa n Inannaro Hauaninnxa Bnrecxo n Mornnencxo ryepnn, or 6-ro
cenrxpx 1865 roa, sa X 12299, x Mnnncrpy Bnyrpennnx en // Lietuviq spaudos
draudimo panaikinimo byla. P. 72.
48
Hnpxynxp Mnnncrepcrna Bnyrpennnx en, or 23 cenrxpx 1865 r., X 141 // Lietuviq
spaudos draudimo panaikinimo byla. P. 83.
49
Hccneonannx n Hapcrne Honicxom cr. cexperapx Mnnmrnna n 1864 r. // OR UW.
Nr. 1595. L. 206.
50
A. Inni]epnnr. Hecxonixo sameuann o nnroncxom n xmycxom nnemenn // Cop-
nnx crare passxcnxmmnx nonicxoe eno no ornomennm x 3anano Poccnn / Cocr.
C. Bonxonnu. Bnnina, 1885. C. 106-127.
51
3rn crnnennn npenasnauannci nx rex ntnycxnnxon rnmnasn Hapcrna Honicxoro,
xoropte tnn nnroncxoro nponcxoxennn n npeycnenann n pyccxom n nnroncxom
239
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Hpenoxennx nexoroptx pyrnx croponnnxon nneennx xnpnnnnnt
n nnroncxym nncimennocri raxxe cnnerenicrnymr, uro onn ne xorenn
noopnari nosnnnn nnroncxoro xstxa. Hanpornn, A. Herxennu (Antanas
Petkeviuius) napxy c ncnonisonannem xnpnnnnnt npenaran n pyrne
mept, xoropte onxnt tnn ]axrnuecxn npnnecrn x cosannm nnron-
cxoro nnreparypnoro xstxa. Herxennu ncxonn ns roro, uro n xaxom ns
yeson Konencxo ryepnnn ynorpenxnnci pasnte 'napeunx n npe-
naran nspari or xaxoro yesa no na nnn rpn uenonexa, 'ocnonareni-
no snammnx xmycxn n nnroncxn xstxn n cnennanint xomnrer.
Pyxonocrnyxci nporpammo, nororonnenno n yuenom oxpyre, +ror
xomnrer onxen tn cocrannri omym nnroncxym rpammarnxy, yx-
napi, xparxn n omnpnt cnonapi.
52
Kax noxastnamr nonemne nc-
cneonannx ]nnonoron, cocrannrenn nepntx nnroncxnx xnnr, naneua-
ranntx pyccxnmn yxnamn, crapannci npncnoconri nx x nnroncxo
]onernxe.
53
Hpecrannrenn +roro nanpannennx n xstxono nonnrnxe nn cxonixo
ne comnenannci n rom, uro neuaranne nnroncxnx xnnr xnpnnnnne ne
nomemaer nsyuennm nnroncxoro xstxa n yuentx saneennxx. Hanpn-
mep, yxe ynomnnanmncx C. Mnxynxn n 1868 r. npenaran 'nnecrn
npenoananne nnroncxoro xstxa n cpennx yuentx saneennxx Konen-
cxo ryepnnn n n yxonno Hnroncxo Cemnnapnn n Bnnine, pacnpo-
crpanxri cpen nnroncxoro napoa rnepte +nemenrapnte snannx na
nnroncxom xstxe.
54
Kpome roro, noxoxe, uro Mnxynxn tn npnuac-
ren x yupexennm rax nastnaemtx nnroncxnx crnnenn,
55
o xoroptx
ynomnnanoci ntme.
Peaxnnx na +rn npenoxennx co cropont apxnenncxona Hnroncxoro
Maxapnx nornepxaer nepcnm o rom, uro, no mnennm ero conpemen-
xstxax. Bonee nopono o +rnx crnnennxx cm.: D. Stalinas. Visuomene be
universiteto? (Aukstosios mokyklos atkrimo problema Lietuvoje. XIX a. vidurys-XX
a. pradzia). Vilnius, 2000. (Lietuvi Atgimimo istorijos studijos. T. 16). Pp. 100-109.
52
3anncxa A. Herxennua or 20 oxrxpx 1864 r. // LVIA. F. 378. BS. 1862. B. 629a. Ll.
262-263. Xorx n nexoroptx pyrnx cnyuaxx ero npenoxennx n ecrnnx moxno
nasnari accnmnnxropcxnmn. Kaxercx, nexoropte croponnnxn 'pyccxoro ena mor-
nn no-pasnomy osxcnxri sameny yxn n sanncnmocrn or roro, xomy tn apeconan
nx rexcr.
53
G. Subacius. Lietuvika ir rusika lietuvikq spaudiniq kirilika 1864-1866 metais //
Raidziq draudimo metai. Pp. 139-173.
54
Hncimo A. Mnxynxoro Mnxanny xonnennuy (?) or 23 exapx 1868 r. // PIHA. u.
797. On. 39. . 5. Hn. 7-8.
55
C. Mnxynxn. O Pyccxo-nnroncxnx crnnennxx, ara ne yxasana. AIO. u. 54. On.
1. . 20. Hncrt ne nponymeponant.
240
nnxon, nnroncxax nncimennocri morna nnonne narononyuno pasnnnaricx
n na ocnone xnpnnnnuecxoro an]annra. 'Onn mt, pyccxne, nncan
Maxapn, onxnt saornricx ne o rom, urot opycnri nnronnen, a o
rom, urot coxpannri n paspaartnari nx xstx, ari nm rpammarnxy n
cnonapi nx xstxa n upes ro coecrnonari noepxannm nx nannonani-
nocrn.
56
Hrax, no xpane mepe uacri nnnnnaropon +roro +xcnepnmenra
(A. Inni]epnnr, H. Mnnmrnn, C. Mnxynxn) nocnpnnnmana sameny
'nonicxoro an]annra n nnroncxo nncimennocrn xnpnnnnne xax mepy,
npenasnauennym nx 'samnrt nnronnen or nononnsannn, xoropax
onxna cnococrnonari yxpennennm nnroncxocrn. Koneuno, peui mna
ronixo o 'xynirypno nnroncxocrn, no nn n xoem cnyuae ne o ]opmn-
ponannn nonnrnuecxoro nnroncxoro camocosnannx.
57
Hrorom raxo nnn-
rnncrnuecxo nonnrnxn onxna tna crari samena 'nonicxo nnnnnn-
sannn n 3ananom xpae pyccxo/poccncxo.
58
3eci, xaxercx, ymecr-
no npnnecrn nnrary ns xnnrn xo]]pn Xocxnnra o nono ]opme pycn-
]nxannn, cranme pesynirarom nnapcxoro noccrannx:
3ror rnn pyccxocrn ne ncera npenonaran nonnt orxas or
nepyccxo noxanino nenrnunocrn. Mnorne ns rex, xro na npax-
rnxe npononn pycn]nxannm, paccmarpnnann pyccxym nenrnu-
nocri xax nxnmuammym n cex, a ne paspymammym pyrne +rnn-
uecxne (nnn 'nnemennte, xax onn nx nastnann) nenrn]nxannn.
59
Beeeuue rupuuuuum - nymo r accuuuauuu?
Cymecrnonan n pyro noxo x samene yxn n nnroncxo nncimen-
nocrn. Peannsannx +xcnepnmenra nonana n pyxn unnonnnxon BYO, xo-
ropte nnrepnpernponann nnnrnncrnuecxym nonnrnxy na mecrax. uro-
t ntxnnri nx nnenne nene +ro nonnrnxn, cneyer nsyunri, xax
56
Ornomenne nnroncxoro apxnenncxona Maxapnx oep-npoxypopy Cnnoa or 7
]enpanx 1869 r. // PIHA. u. 797 On. 39. . 5. Hn. 19-20.
57
'Mt ne nomtmnxem o cenaparnsme; a nanpornn esycnonno ero ornepraem.
(A. Inni]epnnr. Hecxonixo sameuann o nnroncxom n xmycxom nnemenn // Cop-
nnx crare passxcnxmmnx nonicxoe eno. C. 121.)
58
'Haono, urot nnrnnn mor tri uenonexom opasonanntm, ne enaxci nonx-
xom; naono, urot nnroncxn napo, ocrannennt nonicxnm nnatuecrnom n
nenexecrne n onenenennn, cnona, xax n crapnny, nonyuan or pyccxoro mnpa n uepes
ero nocpecrno ocryn x npocnemennm, rouno raxxe, xax on or Poccnn nonyuaer
renepi marepnaninym cnooy n oecneuenne. (Tam xe. C. 121.)
59
G. Hosking. Ruland. Nation und Imperium, 1552-1917. Berlin, 2000. S. 399.
241
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
yupexannci rax nastnaemte naponte mxont n Konencxo ryepnnn
(re npeonaano nnroncxoe xaronnuecxoe nacenenne), xax nonpannci
yunrenx n, naxonen, xaxax poni n +rnx mxonax ornonnaci nnroncxomy
xstxy n nnroncxnm xnnram.
Kax yxe ormeuanoci, poccncxne unnonnnxn osxcnxnn anrnnpann-
renicrnennte nacrpoennx nnroncxnx xpecrixn exreninocrim xaronn-
uecxnx xcenson, npenpamanmnx n npnnnnne noxnintx xpecrixn n ]a-
narnuntx croponnnxon 'nononnsma. Eme o nasnauennx noneunrenem
BYO H. H. Kopnnnona mecrnte unnonnnxn ocyxann cnocot orcrpa-
nennx xaronnuecxoro yxonencrna or en naponoro opasonannx. Onn
paccmarpnnann necxonixo nosmoxnocre: yupenri nearornuecxoe or-
enenne npn Honenexcxo rnmnasnn, re ern xpecrixn roronnnnci t
x nearornuecxo paore,
60
nno nororonnri pyccxnx yunrene nx
paort n napontx mxonax.
61
Ho na nororonxy opasonarenintx xa-
pon rpeonanoci npemx, n pesynirart nono nonnrnxn mornn npoxnnri-
cx nnmi n yymem. Hocne nasnauennx noneunrenem BYO H. H. Kopnn-
nona nponema c yunrenxmn nx napontx mxon Konencxo ryepnnn
crana eme onee axryanino. Tenepi eme xareropnunee, uem panee, or-
neprannci nmte npoexrt, n xoroptx cymecrnennax poni n naponom
opasonannn ornonnaci xaronnuecxomy yxonencrny.
62
B nauane nera 1864 roa, nocne roro, xax mecrnte nnacrn pemnnn,
uro 'mxrex noannen, n Konencxo ryepnnn crann yupexari rax na-
stnaemte naponte mxont nx nnroncxoro nacenennx.
63
Yuey n nnx
60
3anncxa oxpyxnoro nncnexropa Bnnencxoro Yuenoro Oxpyra B. H. Kynnna o
naponom opasonannn na Hnrne n Xmyn, no nonoy crarin Inni]epnnra: 'He-
cxonixo sameuann o nnroncxom n xmycxom nnemenn (xnnapi 1864 r.) // Pyccxoe
eno. C. 118; Konnx sanncxn noneunrenx BYO or 14 ]enpanx 1863 r. // LVIA. F. 378.
BS. 1862. B. 629. L. 176.
61
Ornomenne nnnencxoro renepan-ryepnaropa mnnncrpy naponoro npocnemennx
or 1 ]enpanx 1863 r. // PIHA. u. 733. On. 62. . 1483. H. 45.
62
Ho+romy tnn orneprnyrt npoxexrt renimencxoro enncxona. Cm.: O yupexe-
nnn n m. Bopnxx Mano Cemnnapnn, nacroxrenicxnx mxon npn xocrenax no Konen-
cxo ryepnnn n o neoxonmocrn npenoanannx xmycxoro xstxa n napontx
mxonax Kon. ry. // LVIA. F. 378. BS. 1864. B. 1615. 3ra rema n nnroncxo ncropnor-
pa]nn ocyxanaci neonoxparno. Hocnenxx paora, n xoropo anrop xocnyncx
anntx npoxexron: V. Merkys. Motiejus Valancius. Pp. 662-670, 676-683.
63
Ho +ro reme n nnroncxo ncropnorpa]nn ecri cneymmne paort: J. Matusas.
Lietuviq rusinimas per pradzios mokyklas. Kaunas, 1937; A. Kulakauskas. Rusifikacincs
masinio pradinio svietimo sistemos krimo Kauno gubernijoje pradzia (XIX a. 7-asis
deimtmetis) // Praeities baruose. Skiriama akademikui Vytautui Merkiui 70-ies metq
jubiliejaus proga. Vilnius, 1999. Pp. 211-216.
242
npenonaranoci nauari yxe c nonoro yuenoro roa.
64
Ho yxasannm Kop-
nnnona, n nmne 1864 r. nx cnoeopasno nororonxn x yupexennm
mxon n pasnte yest Konencxo ryepnnn tnn ornpannent na nnc-
nexropa rnmnasn . Kamnpnn n C. Honon.
65
B ro xe npemx M. Mypanien pemnn, uro cnoxnax cnryannx n Konen-
cxo ryepnnn rpeyer nasnauennx ocooro (oxpyxnoro) nncnexropa,
66
xoroptm cran yxe ynomnnanmncx n +ro crarie nncnexrop Mocxonc-
xo cnnoanino rnnorpa]nn H. H. Honnxon.
67
Ho npntrnn n Konno
13 anrycra 1864 r. on nauan pyxononri nponeccom yupexennx napo-
ntx mxon n Konencxo ryepnnn n cpasy xe cronxnyncx c nponemo
noncxa yunrene nx +rnx mxon. Hncrpyxnnx renepan-ryepnaropa npe-
nnctnana, 'nacxonixo +ro oxaxercx npnmennrenintm, pyxonocrno-
naricx Bpemenntmn npannnamn or 23 mapra 1863 r. n nonpari yunre-
ne n 'nnonepuecxne npnxot ns 'nnn ne nonicxoro nponcxoxennx.
3ro nosnonxno, nycri reopernuecxn, paccmarpnnari n xauecrne yunre-
ne nnronnen.
Baxna n oronopxa, nosnonxnmax pyxonocrnonaricx Bpemenntmn npa-
nnnamn 'nacxonixo +ro oxaxercx npnmennrenintm. Bnonne moxer tri,
uro Mypanien n +rom cnyuae onycxan nosmoxnocri yunri ere na nn-
roncxom xstxe. Yxe nocne npnnxrnx Bpemenntx npannn nnnencxn re-
nepan-ryepnarop n onom ns cnonx nnpxynxpon (or 1 xnnapx 1864 r.)
paspeman 'nesanncnmo or pyccxoro xstxa oyuenne xstxy xmycxomy xax
64
Hncimo H. Kopnnnona H. Honnxony or 21 nmnx 1864 r. // OP PHB. u. 523. . 4. H. 1.
65
A. Hcropnuecxn ouepx napontx yunnnm n Konencxo ryepnnn // Xypnan Mn-
nncrepcrna naponoro npocnemennx. 1870. Hmni. Or. IV. C. 157; C. Iopaunx.
Ouepxn no ncropnn nauaninoro naponoro opasonannx n Konencxo ryepnnn.
Konna, 1903. C. 19; A. Kulakauskas. Rusifikacincs masinio pradinio vietimo sistemos
krimo Kauno gubernijoje pradzia. P. 213.
66
'Ho ncxnmunreninomy nonoxennm Konencxo ryepnnn, xoropo nacenenne co-
cronr onimem uacrnm ns Camornrcxoro nnemenn n n xoropo onee, uem n pyrnx
mecrnocrxx nnepennoro mne xpax, samerno cnninoe ]anarnuecxoe nnnxnne Karonn-
uecxoro yxonencrna na naponoe opasonanne, npnsnanax neoxonmtm, nx ne-
yctnnoro nanmennx n nocroxnnoro nasopa na mecre sa yuenom uacrnm, na-
snaunri ocooro nncnexropa, c nosnoxennem na nero oxsannocrn cnenri sa yc-
nemntm pasnnrnem pyccxnx mxon n saornricx o ynnuroxennn nnnxnnx na nnx
Karonnuecxoro yxonencrna n nonicxo nponarant. (Ornomenne nnnencxoro re-
nepan-ryepnaropa noneunrenm BYO or 18 nmnx 1864 r. // LVIA. F. 567. Ap. 3. B.
1284. L. 1.)
67
Hepenncxy o nasnauennn H. H. Honnxona cm.: eno 'O nasnauennn Hnxonax Ho-
nnxona Oxpyxntm nncnexropom Bnnencxoro Yuenoro Oxpyra // LVIA. F. 567. Ap.
3. B. 1284.
243
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
mecrnomy napeunm, a raxxe n xarexnsncy na +rom xstxe.
68
Ho H. Kopnn-
non nnec xoppexrnnt n +rn yxasannx, npenncan nasnauari yunrenxmn
'naronaexnte .ua npaeoc.aeuoeo ucnoeeoauu (rvpcue +o .C.),
snammne pyccxn n nnroncxn xstxn. K romy xe n nncrpyxnnn noneun-
renx npenaranoci ntxcnnri na mecrax, re moxno orxptnari 'uncro pyc-
cxne yunnnma, a re nenisx oornci es nnroncxoro xstxa.
69
Hrax, nerom 1864 r. pyxonocrno BYO npnmno x rnepomy pemennm,
uro yunrenxmn n yupexaemtx napontx mxonax Konencxo ryepnnn
moryr tri ronixo pyccxne. Hosnee pemenne ycrpannri or yunrenic-
xo exreninocrn ne ronixo 'nnn nonicxoro nponcxoxennx, no n nn-
ronnen, nauann onpantnari noarnnnocrim nocnennx nnnxnnm xaro-
nnuecxoro yxonencrna.
70
Kpome roro, crano xcno, uro nnroncxomy xst-
xy ornonnaci n nyumem cnyuae ncnomorareninax ]ynxnnx. C +roro
momenra n o]nnnanino nepenncxe ]nrypnpymr ronixo Bpemennte
npannna, n xoroptx tno yxasano, uro nce npemert, xpome 3axona
Boxnx, onxnt npenoanaricx na pyccxom xstxe.
71
68
Konnx c nnpxynxpa tnmero Bnnencxaro renepan-ryepnaropa, renepana or nn-
]anrepnn Mypaniena, or 1 xnnapx 1864 r. // Lietuviq spaudos draudimo panaikinimo
byla. P. 66.
69
Hncrpyxnnx noneunrenx BYO oxpyxnomy nncnexropy H. Honnxony or 4 anrycra
1864 r. // LVIA. F. 378. BS. 1864. B. 1664. L. 20-22; xonnm nncrpyxnnn cm.: Kauno
apskrities archyvas (Konencxn onacrno apxnn, anee KAA). F. 50. Ap. 1. B.
16927. Ll. 21-23; A. Hcropnuecxn ouepx napontx yunnnm n Konencxo ryepnnn.
C. 158. Cxopee ncero, seci peui ner ronixo o ncnomorarenintx ]ynxnnxx xstxa,
a ne o nnroncxom xstxe xax o orenino npenoanaemom npemere.
70
'.He morno onepxri erxm nnroncxnx xpecrixn, xoropte oyuaxci n rnmnasn-
xx, conepmenno ononxunnnci, tnn cnnerenxmn nonicxnx mann]ecrann n cmyr,
a nnora n yuacrnnxamn n nnx n nontne naxoxrcx no cnnintm nnnxnnem pnmcxo-
xaronnuecxnx xcenson; raxne yunrenx, necima ecrecrnenno, ne mornn t cnyxnri
eny pacnpocrpanennx pyccxoro opasonannx n napoe. (Oruer o napontx yunnn-
max sa 1864 ro // LVIA. F. 567. Ap. 6. B. 1514. L. 34.)
71
Hecmorpx na raxoe pemenne pyxonocrna BYO, n nosnee x nnm nocrynann npe-
noxennx ocrannxri na cnonx mecrax nexoroptx yunrene xaronnxon. (Oruer C.
Honona or 28 nmnx 1864 r. // OP PHB. u. 523. . 263. H. 7; onecenne C. Honona
noneunrenm BYO H. H. Kopnnnony o oprannsannn napontx yunnnm n Honenex-
cxom yese // OP PHB. u. 523. . 58. H. 3.) nnn nopyunri oyuenne ere n +ro
ryepnnn erxm nnroncxnx xpecrixn, oxanunnammnx rnmnasnn. C nocnene nnn-
nnarnno x mecrntm nnacrxm oparnncx Banenicxn npenonreni nopxncrna
Bnanmnp 3enicrpem. (Cm.: Ho sanncxe Banenicxoro yesnoro npenonrenx no-
pxncrna Bapona 3enicrpema na cuer ycrpocrna napontx mxon na Xmyn // LVIA.
F. 378. BS. 1865. B. 1796.) Hosnee x npenoxennxm 3enicrpema npenaran nepnyri-
cx nomomnnx renepan-ryepnaropa A. Horanon: Hpenoxennx Horanona, 1865 r. //
IAPu. u. 109. CA. On. 2. . 758a. Hn. 43-44.
244
Pemnn nponemy yunrene n nonisy npanocnanntx, mecrnte unnon-
nnxn ncrann nepe nono nponemo: cpen pyccxnx yunrene nyxno
tno narn snammnx 'mecrnte napeunx nnn, no xpane mepe, roro-
ntx ntyunri nnroncxn xstx. Hexoropte ns unnonnnxon BYO ecrnn-
renino nauann npnncxnnari raxnx xannaron.
72
Onaxo nx nx nocnn-
rannx rpeonannci npemx n enirn. unnonnnxn BYO cunrann, uro y
nnx ner ne roro, nn pyroro.
73
Ho+romy, noconeronanmnci c 'npanocnan-
ntm ropocxnm yxonencrnom, Honnxon npenoxnn norn na ro, uro-
t nanpari n yunrenx 'nme, ne snammnx mecrntx napeun. xo-
t, mxont nx rocyapcrnenntx xpecrixn nmenn nonoxnrenint ontr
raxoro poa, a mecrnoe nacenenne, n nepnym ouepei myxcxoe, snano
pyccxn xstx,
74
'a noromy n nx ere pyccxn xstx ne yer uem-ro
necntxanntm. urot ne ocrananoci comnenn n nensexnocrn noo-
noro pemennx nponemt, Honnxon cooman, uro cpen mecrnoro nacene-
nnx emy yanoci onapyxnri ronixo nxri norennnanintx yunrene, sna-
mmnx n pyccxn, n nnroncxn xstxn, a ncero Konencxo ryepnnn rpe-
yercx ne menee 100 npanocnanntx nacrannnxon.
75
Bnauane axe ymann
npnrnacnri yunrene ns pyrnx ryepnn BYO,
76
no norom or +ro nen
orxasannci: nnacrn ne nnenn nosmoxnocrn yxpennxri pyccxne mxont
Konencxo ryepnnn sa cuer enopyccxnx mecrnocre.
Hrax, na paory n napontx mxonax Konencxo ryepnnn crann
npnesxari npenmymecrnenno nocnnrannnxn npanocnanntx yxonntx
72
Homomnnx noneunrenx BYO H. Bynirnn onocnn H. Kopnnnony, uro on yxe na-
men cemi npanocnanntx maniunxon, rorontx yunricx 'no-xmycxn. Crpanno ronixo
ro, uro maniunxon n +rom xe oxymenre H. Bynirnn nastnaer 'xmynnamn. (Or-
nomenne nomomnnxa noneunrenx BYO noneunrenm or 7 nmnx 1864 r. // OP PHB. u.
523. . 219. H. 25.)
73
Pesonmnnx c nonncim H. Kopnnnona na onecennn H. Bynirnna or 7 nmnx 1864 r.
rnacnna, uro 'Coepxanne necxonixnx monotx nme npn Konencxo rnmnasnn
nx nororonnennx nx n yunrenx xmycxnx napontx yunnnm |noneunrenicxn|
Coner npnsnaer neyontm, rax xax na +ror npemer rpeymrcx snaunreninte e-
nexnte pacxot; npn rom, n nacroxmee npemx, npn oxnaemom ncxope orxptrnn Mo-
noeuencxo yunrenicxo cemnnapnn, n xoropo moryr tri nororonnxemt yunrenx
n nx xmycxnx yunnnm, osnauennax ntme mepa oxastnaercx nsnnmnem. // Tam xe.
74
Panopr H. Honnxona noneunrenm BYO or 25 anrycra 1864 r. // OP PHB. u. 377. .
120. H. 12; Oruer oxpyxnoro nncnexropa BYO Honnxona sa nocnenmm rperi 1864
roa // OP PHB. u. 523. . 184. H. 44.
75
Panopr H. Honnxona noneunrenm BYO or 25 anrycra 1864 r. // OP PHB. u. 377. .
120. H. 17.
76
Hncimo H. Honnxona noneunrenm BYO or 24 cenrxpx 1864 r. // OP PHB. u. 523.
. 66. H. 42.
245
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
cemnnapn ns 'nnyrpenne Poccnn. Bnauane onn npntnann n Konny,
re no pyxonocrnom Honnxona n Bynirnna npoxonnn nororonxy x
yunrenicxo exreninocrn.
77
Onaxo npemenn, ornonnmerocx na nx
oyuenne n Konno, ne xnarano nx ycnoennx nnroncxoro xstxa n axe
nx snaxomcrna c ocnonamn nearornuecxo meronxn.
Tem ne menee, unnonnnxn BYO c +nrysnasmom nsxnnci sa nponee-
nne mxonino pe]opmt n Konencxo ryepnnn. Kpecrixncxne nonocrn
onxnt tnn cocrannxri mnpcxne npnronopt, n xoroptx anann co-
rnacne ne ronixo na orxptrne mxon, no n na nx coepxanne. B oruerax
Kamnpnna n Honnxona nouepxnnanoci, uro nourn no ncex cnyuaxx xpe-
crixne ntpaxann naroapnocri napm n nnnencxomy renepan-ryepna-
ropy n nssxnnxnn xenanne oyuari cnonx ere pyccxomy xstxy n 3axo-
ny Boxnm na nnroncxom xstxe.
78
3rn cneennx o pacnonoxennn nnron-
cxnx xpecrixn x pyccxnm mxonam n x nmnepcxnm nnacrxm noome no-
rnepnri nnn onponeprnyri ononino cnoxno. Cnnerenicrn camnx xpe-
crixn nourn ne coxpannnoci.
79
Mexy rem, ro ocroxrenicrno, uro xax pas n Konencxo ryepnnn xpe-
crixne axrnnnee, uem n pyrnx mecrax yuacrnonann n noccrannn 1863-
1864 roon, nosnonxer ycomnnricx n npannnocrn onecenn unnon-
nnxon. K romy xe, nexoropte yunrenx n unnonnnxn BYO coomann, uro
xpecrixne ne nosnonxmr cnonm erxm xonri n pyccxne mxont, na ocno-
nannn uero rpeonann nnecrn oxsareninocri oyuennx.
80
77
Oruer oxpyxnoro nncnexropa BYO Honnxona sa nocnenmm rperi 1864 roa //
Tam xe. . 184. H. 20; A. Hcropnuecxn ouepx napontx yunnnm n Konencxo ry-
epnnn. C. 166.
78
Osxcnnreninax sanncxa Kamnpnna x orueram no nopyuennm o orxptrnn na-
pontx yunnnm, es art // Tam xe. . 263. H. 14; . Kamnpnn. Oruer o ncnonne-
nnn nopyuennx xacarenino orxptrnx nnoni yunnnm no Poccnencxomy yesy, nony-
ueno 29 anrycra 1864 r. // Tam xe. . 266. Hn. 1-9; . u. Kamnpnn. Oruer o ncnon-
nennn nopyuennx xacarenino orxptrnx yunnnm no Konencxomy yesy, c nomeramn
Honnxona, nonyueno 29 anrycra 1864 r. // Tam xe. . 264. Hn. 1-6; A. Hcropnuecxn
ouepx napontx yunnnm n Konencxo ryepnnn. C. 159-164.
79
Bocnomnnannx n +rom cnyuae npx nn moryr cnyxnri ocronepntm ncrounnxom.
80
onecenne yunrenx Bnpxancxoro naponoro yunnnma Hnana Hoanona n Ko-
nencxym npexnnm napontx yunnnm or 25 oxrxpx 1867 r. // KAA. F. 293. Ap. 1.
B. 3. Ll. 11-12; onecenne yunrenx Tpamxyncxoro naponoro yunnnma (Konenc-
xax ryepnnx, Bnnxomnpcxn yes) Hanna Hnnonicxoro n Konencxym npexnnm
napontx yunnnm or 22 ]enpanx 1866 // KAA. F. 293. Ap. 1. B. 5. Ll. 88-89; one-
cenne nncnexropa napontx yunnnm Rnnana uexonnua npexropy napontx yun-
nnm Konencxo ryepnnn or 28 cenrxpx 1868 r. // KAA. F. 293. Ap. 1. B. 5. Ll. 28-
29.
246
Bosmoxnt cnyuan, xora xpecrixne cnauana cornamannci na orxpt-
rne mxon, a norom, no nnnxnnem xaronnuecxoro yxonencrna, menxnn
cnoe ornomenne. Ho rora nosnnxaer nonpoc: ecrnnrenino nn xpec-
rixne nonnmann, na uro cornamannci, xora peui mna o yupexennn
mxont? Bei unnonnnxn BYO (Honnxon, Kamnpnn, Honon), omanmn-
ecx c xpecrixnamn, ne snann nnroncxoro xstxa, a nnronnt, xax yrnepx-
amr n nexoroptx cnyuaxx re xe camte unnonnnxn, pyccxoro. K romy
xe, nsnecrno, uro nnacrn ncnonisonann pasnnunte ynonxn. Tax, Honon,
xoropt yxe n Tenimencxom n Banenicxom yesax cronxnyncx c nera-
rnnno peaxnne xpecrixn na nonocri o npenonaraemom neuarannn
xaronnuecxnx monnrnennnxon pyccxnmn yxnamn,
81
n Honenexcxom yes-
e npenouen ne noxastnari xpecrixnam nnroncxn yxnapi na xnpnn-
nnne o cocrannennx nmn npnronopa. axe nocne npnnxrnx nyxnoro
oxymenra on 'ronopnn, uro nneenne +roro mpn]ra eno eme nepe-
mennoe, uro, moxer tri, ero n ne nneyr.
82
Ho+romy npanomepno ycom-
nnricx n coomennxx unnonnnxon BYO o noncemecrno nonoxnreni-
no peaxnnn nnroncxnx xpecrixn na orxptrne pyccxnx mxon.
Onaxo cnryannx, xora n naponte mxont Konencxo ryepnnn no-
ctnannci npanocnannte yunrenx, concem ne snanmne nnroncxoro xst-
xa, rpeonana ocotx yuennxon. Honnxon n pyrne unnonnnxn BYO
nacrannann na npnroronnennn yuennxon (n nepnym ouepei yxnape),
xoropte tnn t naneuarant n na cronna n onom coepxanne ns-
naranoci t na nnroncxom xstxe pyccxnmn yxnamn, a n pyrom n
nepenoe na pyccxn.
83
Taxne yuennxn, no o]nnnanino nepcnn, no-
morann t nacrannnxam ocnannari nnroncxn xstx, a erxm n nnron-
cxn, n pyccxn. Xorx ror xe Honnxon ne cxptnan, uro 'tno t xena-
renino, urot xmyxxn oyunnannci o nonnmannx xstxa nacrannnxa,
a ne nacrannnx o nonnmannx xmycxaro xstxa.
84
Hrax, c cepennt 1864 r., xora cyia xstxono nonnrnxn n 3ana-
nom xpae nepemna n pyxn unnonnnxon BYO, ononino omyrnmo nsme-
nnncx npenonaraemt craryc nnroncxoro xstxa emy n napontx
81
onecenne C. Honona or 28 nmnx 1864 r. // OP PHB. u. 523. . 263. H. 9.
82
C. Honon. onecenne noneunrenm BYO H.H. Kopnnnony o oprannsannn napo-
ntx yunnnm n Honenexcxom yese or 19 anrycra 1864 r. // Tam xe. . 58. H. 2.
83
Ornomenne noneunrenx BYO nnnencxomy renepan-ryepnaropy or 4 oxrxpx
1864 r. // LVIA. F. 378. BS. 1862. B. 629a. L. 219; onecenne H. Honnxona noneunrenm
BYO H. H. Kopnnnony or 21 exapx 1866 r. // LVIA. F. 567. Ap. 6. B. 1608. Ll. 3-6.
84
Hncimo H. Honnxona noneunrenm BYO H. H. Kopnnnony or 8 ]enpanx 1866 r. //
PIHA. u. 970. On. 1. . 784. Hn. 7-8.
247
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
mxonax crana ornonricx ronixo ncnomorareninax ]ynxnnx. 3ro o-
croxrenicrno cnnerenicrnyer o rom, uro n samena rpannnonno npnnx-
rtx yxn n nnroncxo neuarn xnpnnnnne onxna tna nocnpnnnmari-
cx nnaue, uem na nauaninom +rane.
Onn ns camtx xptx croponnnxon nepecmorpa nsnauaninoro noxo-
a, H. Honnxon, nopo yxastnan, uro rnannax nponema nnacre n 3a-
nanom xpae ne nannonaninax nnn nonnrnuecxax, no connaninax.
85
Onaxo npx nn on n ero xonnern ecrnnrenino cunrann, uro nneenne
xnpnnnnnt n nnroncxn xstx n yupexenne pyccxnx mxon onee nax-
no n connaninom ornomennn, uem n nannonaninom.
86
B o]nnnanintx
onecennxx n n uacrno nepenncxe Honnxon ynneuenno nouepxnnan,
uro nnroncxn xstx xax raxono ne cymecrnyer, uro n pasntx mecrnoc-
rxx Konencxo ryepnnn xpecrixne ronopxr na pasnnuntx napeunxx, n
noome nnronnt yrparnnn cnon ncrnnnte naponte ueprt.
87
3ror '+x-
cnepr n onacrn xstxono nonnrnxn, xoropt, xax yxe ynomnnanoci,
concem ne snan nnroncxoro xstxa, ne ronixo ntnocnn nepnxr o cocro-
xnnn +roro xstxa, no n npornosnponan yymym xstxonym cnryannm:
'3ra cmeci ronopa aer naexy na nosmoxnocri cosari na pasnann-
nax pasntx ronopon pyccxn n xmycxn xstxn.
88
B pyrom cnyuae on
nncan yxe ne o 'cosannn, a o 'noccosannn nnroncxoro xstxa: 'Ho-
snonm cee ne n nepnt pas nonropnri, uro nacroxmee cocroxnne nn-
roncxoro xstxa n Konencxo ryepnnn onycxaer nosmoxnocri n noc-
cosari ero ns pasnannn, n na +rnx pasnannnax cosari xaxo yrono
pyro xstx (c.oeo 'sir sa:epruvmo).
89
Hecnoxno npenonoxnri,
uro n +rom cnyuae peui mna ne o rpammarnuecxom 'cosannn nnn 'noc-
85
'3a-Hemancxoe noccranne ecri ]asnc nennxoro nocrounoro nonpoca; no no cnm
cropony Hemana +ro no-npenmymecrny nonpoc xpecrixncxn. He apom xe n mxre-
xe samemant tnn nourn ncxnmunrenino rocyapcrnennte xpecrixne. (uepno-
nnx nncima H. Honnxona H. Kopnnnony or 11 cenrxpx 1864 r. // OP PHB. u. 523. .
66. H. 26.)
86
pyro nsrnx na +ry nponemy npecrannen n crarie M. onnnona n +rom nomepe.
87
'Heuro noonoe onxno cxasari o ncex npoxnnennxx naponoro rnopuecrna: no-
cnonnnt nanononnny cmemant c uyxnmn; necnn yrparnnn ponte mornnt, axe
trono otua npecrannxercx nanmarenm xaxnm-ro camopontm onomxom.
(Oruer oxpyxnoro nncnexropa BYO Honnxona sa nocnenmm rperi 1864 roa // OP
PHB. u. 523. . 184. H. 12.)
88
Hncimo H. Honnxona H. Kopnnnony or 25 anrycra 1864 r. // OP PHB. u. 523. .
120. Hn. 17-18.
89
Hncimo H. Honnxona H. Kopnnnony or 11 cenrxpx 1864 r. // OP PHB. u. 523. .
66. H. 3.
248
cosannn +rnx nyx xstxon, nei pyccxn xstx yxe cymecrnonan.
90
Cxopee ncero, H. Honnxon nmen nny, uro '+ry cmeci ronopa onxen
tn cmennri pyccxn xstx.
urot nyume yxcnnri nornxy H. Honnxona, nocmorpnm, xax unnon-
nnxn BYO nonnmann cnxsi mexy xstxom n an]annrom. Hexoropte
npecrannrenn mecrntx nnacre yrnepxann, uro 'narnno-nonicxax
asyxa nononnsnponana nnronnen,
91
a rornuecxne yxnt 'onemeunna-
nn nx.
92
Cornacno +romy nsrnxy, 'nonicxax asyxa npoxnatnana nyri
nonicxomy xstxy ne ronixo n cnyuae c nnronnamn,
93
no raxxe n nx
enopycon.
94
Hnaue ronopx, nnroncxne, a raxxe nartmcxne nnn eno-
pyccxne xnnrn, naneuarannte narnnnne, ]axrnuecxn npnpannnnannci
x nonicxo nnreparype. Tax, onn ns nomomnnxon n cocrannennn na-
rtmcxnx xnnr pyccxnm an]annrom H. Cnpornc noxcnxn, uro uepes na-
rnnnny n nartmcxym nncimennocri nonaann ne ronixo oreninte
nonicxne cnona, no n 'ncx xoncrpyxnnx nonicxo peun.
95
90
Xorx n onom ns nncem H. Kopnnnony on xax pas nncan o nosmoxnocrn 'noccos-
ari nnroncxn xstx 'rpammarnuecxn. (Hncimo H. Honnxona H. Kopnnnony or 24
cenrxpx 1864 r. // OP PHB. u. 523. . 66. H. 39.)
91
'Ho n +ra narnno-nonicxax rpamora onycxanaci nacronixo, uro o nncimennoro
ynorpenennx nosntmana ronixo rex, xoropte conepmenno noanannci nononnsa-
nnn, r.e. orxastnannci or nnemennoro nponcxoxennx, menxnn nnroncxne ]amnnnn
na nonicxne n ononicrnonannci nepemenom nnroncxnx oxonuann na nonicxne n
]amnnintx nmenax n satnann pono xstx nanononnny. Taxnm opasom, narnno-
nonicxax asyxa tna cnninemnm opynem nononnsannn. (Ornomenne nnnenc-
xoro renepan-ryepnaropa npecearenicrnymmemy n Hpannrenicrnenno xomnc-
cnn nnyrpennnx n yxonntx en n Hapcrne Honicxom xnxsm uepxaccxomy or 6 cen-
rxpx 1865 r. // Lietuviq spaudos draudimo panaikinimo byla. P. 76.)
92
Ornomenne ncnpannxmmero onxnocri nauaninnxa Inannoro Ynpannennx no e-
nam neuarn nnnencxomy oreninomy nensopy no nnocrpanno nensype or 15 exa-
px 1872 r. // LVIA. F. 1241. Ap. 1. B. 18. L. 85.
93
Ornomenne oxpyxnoro nncnexropa BYO H. Honnxona noneunrenm BYO H. Kop-
nnnony, mapr (eni ne yxasan) 1867 r. // LVIA. F. 567. Ap. 6. B. 1685. L. 3.
94
'Honicxax nponarana nocroxnno ntnycxaer xnnrn n pommpt na rom xe nape-
unn, neuarannte narnncxnm an]annrom, oxastnax napoy, uro xstx, xoroptm onn
ronopxr, ecri napeune xstxa nonicxoro n nntmn yxnamn nepeanaem tri ne mo-
xer. (Ornomenne noneunrenx BYO mnnncrpy naponoro npocnemennx or 12 anpe-
nx 1863 r. // LVIA. F. 567. Ap. 4. B. 890. L. 89.)
95
'Ho rnannax nontrxa ononxunnannx xnnxntm nyrem Bnrecxnx nartme-xaro-
nnxon cocroxna n crpemnennn pnmcxo-xaronnuecxnx nacrtpe npnyunri nx cpo-
nnricx c nonicxnm xstxom upes cnon xe nartmcxne xnnrn. Bor nouemy n cnonx
nponsneennxx n monnrnennnxax, xarexnsncax, a onee ncero n npononexx, onn
ecnpeptnno npnmenxnn x nartmcxomy xstxy onimoe xonnuecrno nonicxnx cnon,
ne nmemmnx n nem nn nyxt, nn snauennx. Kpome nsonninoro ynorpenennx n
249
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Hrax, nononnsannx nnronnen, a raxxe nartme nnn enopycon, n
nonnmannn mecrntx unnonnnxon nponcxonna raxnm nyrem: n +rn xst-
xn nnonnnci 'nonicxne yxnt, cnona n, naxonen, xoncrpyxnnx peun.
Taxnm opasom, nnroncxn, nartmcxn nnn enopyccxn xstxn crano-
nnnnci xax t napeunem nonicxoro xstxa. Kax xe osxcnxnoci BYO
nneenne xnpnnnnnt n nnroncxym nncimennocri?
Hocne roro, xax c cepennt 1864 r. nnnnnarnna n 'nnroncxom nonpo-
ce nepemna n pyxn paornnxon BYO, nsmennnaci n op]orpa]nx nn-
roncxnx nsann: ecnn nepnte xnnrn neuarannci na mon]nnnponan-
no xnpnnnnne (c naxpnrnuecxnmn snaxamn, anocrpo]om), ro nnoc-
necrnnn ncnonisonanaci ronixo 'xopennax pyccxax asyxa. Ynorpe-
nenne pyrnx snaxon paccmarpnnanoci xax npnsnanne roro, uro romy
nnn nnomy xstxy neocrarouno npnntuntx pyccxnx yxn, na uro npe-
crannrenn nmnepcxo nnacrn ne mornn cornacnricx.
96
K romy xe, rpanc-
nnrepannx ocymecrnnxnaci raxnm opasom, urot nn nnroncxnx cnon
xax moxno onime nanomnnan nx pyccxoe coornercrnne,
97
n npaxrn-
uecxn ne opamanoci nnnmanne na ]onernuecxoe coornercrnne snyxam
nnroncxoro xstxa.
98
H, naxonen, npenaranoci onycrnri pyccxoe 'cno-
noynpannenne n nnroncxom xstxe.
99
Hnora axe n ne cxptnanoci, uro
nartmcxo nncimennocrn orenintx nonicxnx cnon, cocrannrenn nartmcxnx xnnr
nepenecnn n nee nourn nennxom ncm xoncrpyxnnm nonicxo peun, croni xe mano
nyme x nartmcxomy xstxy, xax n oreninte nonicxne cnona. (Konnx c orstna
nomomnnxa apxnnapnyca nnnencxoro Henrpaninoro apxnna H. Cnpornca n Kanne-
nxpnm noneunrenx BYO // LVIA. F. 378. BS. 1866. B. 1492. L. 14.)
96
Hncimo A. Herxennua or 21 oxrxpx 1864 r. // LVIA. F. 378. BS. 1862. B. 629a. Ll.
261-263. Yxe yyun Typxecrancxnm renepan-ryepnaropom, K. Kay]man ncnomn-
nan cno, xax on yman, yaunt ontr npnmenennx xnpnnnnnt x nnroncxomy xst-
xy, xora ncnonisonannci ronixo npnntunte nx pyccxoro xstxa yxnt. C +roro
npemenn y nero cnoxnnoci mnenne, uro 'aconmrno ocrarouno pyccxo asyxn
nx ncex xstxon. (Cm. crarim I. Inemonxoro n +rom nomepe.)
97
G. Subacius. Lietuvika ir rusika lietuvikq spaudiniq kirilika. P. 167.
98
'3naxomcrno naopmnxon n Bnnencxnx rnnorpa]nxx c nonicxnm xstxom n xmy-
cxo-nnroncxnmn napeunxmn pyuaercx sa ro, uro monnrnennax xnnxxa 'Axraci np
norepe morna t tri naneuarana pyccxnmn yxnamn npxmo c npecrannxemoro
npn cem nonnnnnxa, a noromy co cnoe cropont ne nnxy neoxonmocrn nepenn-
ctnari ero pyccxnmn yxnamn. (Ornomenne nncnexropa BYO H. Honnxona none-
unrenm BYO, mapr (eni ne yxasan) 1867 r. // LVIA. F. 567. Ap. 6. B. 1685. L. 2.)
99
'Ecnn moxno onycrnri nonicxoe cnonoynpannenne, ro ner npnunn ne onycxari
n pyccxoro. To n pyroe m.|ouo| nasnari rpammarnuecxnm nacnnnem; no ouncrnri
xstx or +rnx rpammarnuecxnx nacnnn eno yyme yueno xpnrnxn, no ne as-
yxn. (uepnonnx nncima H. Honnxona H. Kopnnnony or 11 cenrxpx 1864 r. // OP
PHB. u. 523. . 66. H. 4.)
250
nneenne xnpnnnnnt n nnroncxym nncimennocri nomoxer nnronnam
cxopee nayunricx pyccxomy xstxy.
100
B omecrnenno xnsnn, no mnennm unnonnnxon BYO, onxen tn
]ynxnnonnponari pyccxn xstx, a nnroncxn onycxancx ronixo n o-
mamnem try.
101
a n, nanpnmep, nsanne pennrnosntx xnnr na nnron-
cxom xstxe pyccxnmn yxnamn nonnmanoci xax npemennax mepa.
102
Xorx
tnn n eme onee panxaninte ntcxastnannx. B nauane 1866 r. npex-
rop Konencxo npexnnn yunnnm cnpamnnan y nounnenntx emy cmor-
pnrene yesntx yuentx saneenn, uro enaercx 'nx omecrnenno-
ro opasonannx n yxe pyccxo naponocrn n noxcnnn, uro on nmeer n
nny: 'r.e., urot nonxxn n omax cnonx nepecrann ronopnri no-
100
'...Honte mxont neyr sa coom pyccxym asyxy, uro asyxa npnneer pyccxn
xstx... (Konnx nncima H. Honnxona M. Karxony or 15 max 1865 r. // Oren pyxonn-
ce Poccncxo rocyapcrnenno nnnorexn. u. 120. Kapron 22. H. 195.) uepes
necxonixo mecxnen noonte mtcnn nnoni nposnyuann n nncime H. Honnxona x
peaxropy 'Mocxoncxnx neomocre: '...o cnx nop o. pvccroeo sira coe.auo
(rvpcue +o .C.) nor uro: nmecro nonicxo nneena pyccxax rpaxancxax asyxa
nx ncex napeun nnroncxoro nponcxoxennx. (Hncimo H. Honnxona M. Karxony
or 24 anrycra 1865 r. // OP PHB. u. 523. . 500. H. 12. Pyxo Honnxona cenana
nomerxa, uro Karxon +ro nncimo nonyunn 6 xnnapx 1866 r.) Hoonte mtcnn moxno
tno narn n n o]nnnanino npecce: 'Bnpouem, ecnn t nontrxa pyccxnx napo-
ntx yunnnm nnecrn pyccxn an]annr n mecrnte nnemennte xstxn oxasanaci ne
onee ycnemno, uem nexonte nanxstnannx nm narnncxo n nemenxo asyxn, ro n
n raxom cnyuae nx mecrnoro nacenennx pyccxn an]annr nonesnee, nexenn nce
pyrne, no npononr n oneruaer ocnoenne macc c pyccxnm xstxom, nanonee ne-
oxonmtm xax n xnrecxnx, rax n n rocyapcrnennom ornomennxx. (O napontx
nemenxnx mxonax n Konencxo ryepnnn // Bnnencxn necrnnx. 1868. X 114.)
101
'.Ionopm ronixo o omecrnennom ynorpenennn pyccxoro xstxa, uro n o-
mamnmm n cemenym xnsni on nnxora ne nponnxaer, uro ner npnunnt xenari n
nnxaxo naext ocrnrnyri roro, urot napo oxonuarenino nocrynnncx po-
ntm xstxom n nonisy pyccxoro: xmycxo-nnroncxne napeunx anexo ne ro, uro xap-
ron mecrntx enpeen. (Oruer oxpyxnoro nncnexropa BYO Honnxona sa nocnenmm
rperi 1864 roa // OP PHB. u. 523. . 184. H. 34); 'Bropax nocne npanocnannx rocy-
apcrnennax cnna Poccnn, pyccxn xstx, panntm opasom onxen tri rocno-
crnymmnm no ncex c]epax xnsnn, n ncxxn pyro xstx, nne cemin, nn n xaxnx
rocyapcrnenntx yupexennxx, nn na ropxecrnax, nn n pasntx pyrnx nynnuntx
mecrax osnonxem tri ne moxer. Panntm opasom nne xpyra cemenoro ne onx-
nt tri osnonxemt nnxaxne npnrxsannx nnn nynnunte onapyxennx ncxxo
pyro naponocrn xpome pyccxo. (Oruer no Konencxo npexnnn yunnnm sa
1864 rpaxancxn ro // LVIA. F. 567. Ap. 3. B. 1295. Ll. 420-421.)
102
Hncimo H. Honnxona M. Karxony or 24 anrycra 1865 r. // OP PHB. u. 523. . 500.
H. 13.
251
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
nonicxn.
103
H xorx n +rom cnyuae nmennci n nny 'nonxxn, nx nac
naxno, uro mecrnte unnonnnxn mtcnnnn n nannonanncrnuecxnx xare-
ropnxx.
Hrax, nnox xnpnnnnny n nnroncxn xstx, unnonnnxn BYO xorenn
npnari nponeccy ry xe rpaexropnm, xoropym onn npnnnctnann nos-
ecrnnm na nnroncxn nonicxoro xstxa: nnroncxne cnona, nanncan-
nte xnpnnnnne, onxnt tnn nanomnnari nx pyccxoe coornercrnne.
Tax xe cnnxannci xoncrpyxnnn xstxon; nnroncxn cranonnncx uem-
ro npoe napeunx pyccxoro xstxa, n emy ornonnaci ronixo c]epa t-
ronoro omennx.
Hnora camn mecrnte unnonnnxn nastnann cnom nonnrnxy, n rom
uncne n c]epe opasonannx, 'opycennem,
104
nnn ceronann na ro, uro
noxa ns +rnx nontx mxon ne ntmen nn onn 'pyccxn xmyxx.
105
Ho
nn nneenne xnpnnnnnt n nnroncxym nncimennocri, nn ncnonisona-
nne repmnna 'opycenne nx xapaxrepncrnxn +rnx mep camn no cee
ne nosnonxmr onpeenxri +ry nnnrnncrnuecxym nonnrnxy xax 'rorani-
nym accnmnnxnnm. Tepmnn 'opycenne, xax yxe ormeuanoci, n cepe-
nne XIX cronernx ncnonisonancx neonosnauno, x romy xe unnonnn-
xn BYO, xoropte c raxnm +nrysnasmom sannmannci nneennem xnpnn-
nnnt n nnroncxym nncimennocri, tnn cxnonnt rnanntm arpnyrom
naponocrn cunrari ne xstx, a pennrnm.
106
axe camte panxaninte
mept n c]epe xstxa mornn nx nnx osnauari ronixo uacrnunym, no nn n
xoem cnyuae ne roraninym accnmnnxnnm.
103
Ornomenne npexropa xonencxo npexnnn yunnnm cmorpnrenxm Honoanexcan-
poncxoro, Honenexcxoro n Bnnxomnpcxoro yesntx yunnnm or 12 ]enpanx 1866 r. //
KAA. F. 567. Ap. 1. B. 12. L. 49.
104
Honeunreni BYO H. H. Kopnnnon tn neononen remn nocnnrannnxamn npano-
cnanntx yxonntx cemnnapn, xoropte npnctnannci n Cenepo-3anant xpa nx
paort n napontx mxonax, n n onom ns nncem, apeconanntx H. Honnxony, ntc-
xasan raxym mtcni: 'Heyxenn +rn ysxorononte ymamr, uro moxno opycnri mep-
sannamn. (Hncimo H. Kopnnnona H. Honnxony or 17 cenrxpx 1864 r. // OP PHB. u.
523. . 4. H. 8.)
105
'Heyxenn nenax cncrema pyccxnx yuentx saneenn na Xmyn ne n cocroxnnn
nponsnecrn na cner nn onoro nnonne naexnoro n +neprnunoro pyccxoro xmyx-
xa. (Hncimo H. Kopnnnona H. Honnxony or 16 mapra 1867 r. // OP PHB. u. 523. .
711. H. 19.)
106
'Mano cosnanari, naono sacrannri npnsnanari, xorx t ro mepamn orxptro-
ro npenourennx, uro npanocnanne n semnem xpae ecri nama naponax cnna.
(Hncimo H. Honnxona or 24 oxrxpx 1864 r. H. H. Kopnnnony // LVIA. F. 567. Ap. 3.
B. 1284. L. 47.)
252
C pyro cropont, mt snaem, uro n ncxypcax XIX n. uacro nocry-
nnponanaci oueni recnax cnxsi mexy an]annrom n pennrne ('narnno-
nonicxax asyxa acconnnponanaci c xaronnnnsmom, rornuecxne yxnt
c nporecranrnsmom, xnpnnnnna c npanocnannem). H unnonnnxn BYO
ntcxastnann noonte xe mtcnn: 'nx nnemenn, ne nmemmero cnnt
npnrxsari na camotrnoe cymecrnonanne, asyxa nepexo cnyxnr npo-
nonnxom nen, n npenmymecrnenno pennrnosno (H. Honnxon).
107
B
+rom cnere nnonne nornuno ntrnxxr npenoxennx nexoroptx mecrntx
exrene o nepenoe npanocnanno nnryprnn na nnroncxn xstx n co-
nepmennn na +rom xstxe orocnyxennx.
108
To ocroxrenicrno, uro un-
nonnnxn noxa ne npenarann xonxperntx mep no opamennm nnronc-
xoro nacenennx n npanocnanne, moxno osxcnnri no-pasnomy. C ono
cropont, pennrnosnax c]epa ne tna n nounnennn BYO. C pyro,
H. Honnxon n ero ennomtmnennnxn mornn cunrari raxym mepy enom
onee oranennoro yymero: 'Mt neuaraem +ry xnnxxy |ramo.u:ec-
rue raumi:ru ua .umoecro+ sire, uo pvccru+u ovrea+u .C.| none-
none, nomo+v :mo ue uacma.a nopa omrpimo oopioi c ramo.uus-
+o+ (rvpcue +o .C.), noromy uro es +ro xnnxxn napo tn t xax
es pyx, noromy npocro, uro xnnxxa crana cnxmennom, necmorpx na ro,
uro nponcxoxenne ee nncxonixo ne nepxonnoe.
109
unnonnnxn BYO no
rnane c noneunrenem H. H. Kopnnnontm pasmtmnxnn n o rom, xax 'ac-
107
H. H. H. |H. Honnxon|. Bneuarnennx mocxnnua na Xmyn // Bnnencxn necrnnx.
1866. X 75.
108
Ornomenne npexropa Konencxo npexnnn yunnnm cmorpnrenxm Honoanexcan-
poncxoro, Honenexcxoro n Bnnxomnpcxoro yesntx yunnnm or 12 ]enpanx 1866 r. //
KAA. F. 567. Ap. 1. B. 12. L. 49. C pyro cropont, ne ncera npenoxennx nepene-
crn npanocnannym nnryprnm na nnroncxn xstx moxno cunrari npxmtm oxasa-
renicrnom mnccnonepcxo nonnrnxn. H. Mnnmrnn roxe pexomenonan nepenecrn
na nnroncxn xstx npanocnannym nnryprnm, no on ronopnn o +ro mepe, ymax o
'rex npnxoax, re ecri nnrnnnt, ncnoneymmne npanocnannym nepy. (Ornomenne
H. Mnnmrnna M. Mypanieny or 15 (27) anpenx 1864 r. // LVIA. F. 378. BS. 1865. B.
177. Ll. 41-42.) H. Mnnmrnn, ecrnnrenino, mor ncxpenne nepnri, uro cymecrny-
mr npanocnannte nnronnt, xoroptm n nyxnt raxne xnnrn. Bei rnanntm ero no-
momnnxom n c]epe opasonannx tn A. Inni]epnnr, xoropt n ono ns cnonx
crare ynomxnyn o onee uem 26 rtc. npanocnanntx nnronnax, npoxnnammnx n
Bnnencxo n Konencxo ryepnnxx. (A. Inni]epnnr. Hecxonixo sameuann o nn-
roncxom n xmycxom nnemenn. C. 118.) K romy xe, nao nomnnri, uro H. Mnnmrnn
]axrnuecxn npenaran nonnrnxy no npnnnnny 'pasenx n nnacrny, r.e. on xoren
o nexoropo crenenn noepxari nnroncxocri xax npornnonec nonicxocrn.
109
Hncimo H. Honnxona M. Karxony or 24 anrycra 1865 r. // OP PHB. u. 523. . 500.
H. 13.
253
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
cnmnnnponari xpa na ocnone pennrnn.
110
A snaunr, nneenne xnpnn-
nnnt nonnmanoci xax nepnt mar na nyrn 'opycennx. Cneymmnm
marom onxna tna crari 'orxptrax opia c xaronnnnsmom.
` ` `
Pasnnunx n noxoax mexy nymx rpynnamn poccncxnx unnonnn-
xon, sannmanmnxcx nneennem xnpnnnnnt n nnroncxym nncimennocri,
ne cronr npeynennunnari. Bei axe A. Inni]epnnr, npenaranmn
noepxari nnroncxym nenrnunocri, npnmepom nx poccncxo no-
nnrnxn cunran Hpyccnm, re 'nnroncxn +nemenr naxonrcx yxe n co-
croxnnn ntmnpamme naponocrn. B oonx cnyuaxx, xax nneenne
xnpnnnnnt, rax n pyrne mept nannonanino nonnrnxn onxnt tnn
cnococrnonari romy, urot npeonaanne nonicxoro xstxa n nonicxo
nnnnnnsannn n +rom xpae cmennnnci pyccxnm nnnxnnem. Ho nce xe nx
H. Mnnmrnna n A. Inni]epnnra, paoranmnx n Hapcrne Honicxom,
nnn nx rex nemnorouncnenntx nnroncxnx nnrennnrenron, xoropte n
nauane noepxann xnpnnnnsannm nnroncxoro an]annra, nneenne pyc-
cxnx yxn mtcnnnoci xax mepa, npenasnauennax nx 'enononnsannn
nnronnen n nx cosannx onee ntrontx ycnonn nx pasnnrnx nx na-
nnonanino xynirypt. A nx mnornx unnonnnxon BYO n, n nepnym oue-
pei, H. Honnxona, samena narnnnnt na xnpnnnnny n nnroncxom xstxe
osnauana, no xpane mepe, uacrnunym accnmnnxnnm.
SUMMARY
This article attempts to ascertain what the Russian Imperial government
was attempting to achieve by replacing the Latin script traditional in Lithua-
nian writing with the Russian one. This study allows at least two views of
the replacement of the script to be conditionally distinguished in the Impe-
rial bureaucracy. The differences between the models of the perception of
the introduction of Cyrillic in the Lithuanian language were not grandiose.
Even the noted Slavophile Aleksander Hilferding, who had proposed sup-
porting Lithuanian national development as a counterbalance to the Poles,
considered the Prussian policy, as a consequence of which the Lithuanians
were assimilated, a good example. In this case, both of the conditionally
distinguished groups of Russian officials and their supporters were not in
110
Tam xe. H. 27-28.
254
much doubt that the Russian language and civilization would be predomi-
nant in this region in the future. But differences did nevertheless exist. The
image emerged that the initiators of the introduction of the Cyrillic script,
or at least the greater part of them, especially Nikolai Miliutin, Aleksander
Hilferding, and the Lithuanian intelligentsia, understood this measure as a
way to protect the Lithuanians from Polonization and as an opportunity to
nurture their authentic culture by moving the Lithuanians from the orbit of
Polish civilization to the Russian one. Meanwhile some of those imple-
menting the replacement of the traditional Lithuanian script with Cyrillic
perceived it as one of the tools for at least the partial assimilation of this
ethnic group. (This attitude was the most clearly represented by the Vilnius
Educational District Inspector for Kaunas Province, Nikolai Novikov.)
255
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Mnxann OABHAOB
HPEBPATHOCTH KHPHAAH3AHHH:
3AHPET AATHHHHL H BKPOKPATHHECKAH
PYCHmHKAHHH AHTOBHEB B BHAEHCKOM
IEHEPAA-IYBEPHATOPCTBE 1864-1882 rr.
`
ecrnonanmn nourn copox ner, c 1865 no 1904 ro, sanper na nc-
nonisonanne narnncxoro an]annra n nnroncxo nncimennocrn n xamna-
nnx no nnepennm xnpnnnnuecxo asyxn, nauarax c +nrysnasmom, no
yxe x 1880-m roam ntoxmaxcx, cocrannxnn nemanonaxnoe sneno n
accnmnnxropcxnx meponpnxrnxx poccncxnx nnacre n Cenepo-3ana-
nom xpae (Bnnencxom renepan-ryepnaropcrne) nocne nnapcxoro noc-
crannx 1863 r. B nacroxme crarie paccmarpnnaercx ro, uro moxno na-
snari mpoxparnuecxo ncropne xnpnnnnsannn nnroncxoro xstxa.
B mom saauy nxonr ne ronixo ananns ononino nsnnnncro norn-
xn npnnxrnx Bnnencxo amnnncrpanne coornercrnymmnx pemenn,
a raxxe npenoxenn nx xoppexrnponxn nnn nepecmorpa n reuenne nep-
ntx nanarn ner cymecrnonannx sanpera. Ocroxrenicrna pe]opmn-
*
Hccneonanne ntnonneno npn noepxxe cnennanino nporpammt Gerda Henkel
StiItung (Iepmannx) nx ncropnxon Benapycn, Monont, Poccnn n Yxpannt n npo-
rpammt 'Mexpernonaninte nccneonannx n omecrnenntx nayxax AHO HHO-
Henrp, rpanr KH 074-2-02. Yxasannte ]ont ne necyr ornercrnennocrn sa ntcxa-
sannte n crarie nsrnxt.
256
M. onnnon, Hpeepamuocmu rupu..usauu...
ponannx an]annra nnrepecymr menx n xax cnoero poa oxno n menrani-
nocri nmnepcxnx ynpannennen, cunranmnx cex opnamn sa 'pyccxoe
eno, crpemnnmnxcx nnrerpnponari sanante oxpannt n nenrpani-
nym uacri nmnepnn. Knpnnnnna npecraer nncrpymenrom, nocpecrnom
xoroporo amnnncrparopt Cenepo-3ananoro xpax naexnnci nsmennri
nenrnunocri nnroncxoro (n annom cnyuae) nacenennx, n cnoero poa
xananom 'oparno cnxsn roro nnnxnnx, xoropoe na unnonnnxon oxa-
stnann nocnecrnnx n noounte +]]exrt nnnnnnponanntx nmn xe mep.
Hntmn cnonamn, n crarie noer peui o rom, xax, xenax saecrnonari
xynirypno-cnmnonnuecxn norennnan xnpnnnnuecxo asyxn, pycn]n-
xaropt nocrannnn n sanncnmocri or nero cocrnennym nonnrnxy. Kn-
pnnnnna nopasymenana onpeenennoe nnenne pyccxocrn, n axryann-
sannx +roro nocnenero n nponecce amnnncrparnnno cment asyxn
moxer tri npoanannsnponana, c ono cropont, n xonrexcre cnenn-
]nuecxnx nene nonnrnxn na sanano oxpanne,
1
n, c pyro cropont,
nonynncrcxnx neonorem mpoxparnuecxoro pe]opmaropcrna 1860-x
roon. Tor ]axr, uro nnronnt ntstnann y Bnnencxo amnnncrpannn,
n ome cnoxnocrn, ropaso menime rpenor, uem nonxxn nnn enpen, ne
xnnxercx ocnonannem nx neoonenxn nxnmuennocrn 'nnroncxo no-
nnrnxn n xpyr omenmnepcxnx npnopnreron mpoxparnn.
Hccneonannx nocnennx ner ntxnnxmr cnoxnym nsanmocnxsi mexy
Bennxnmn pe]opmamn n ycnnennem nannonannsma n nmnepcxo nonn-
rnxe n cosnannn mpoxparnuecxo +nnrt. C ono cropont, nncrnry-
nnonaninte, npanonte n connaninte npeopasonannx 1860 1870-x rr.,
necmorpx na orcyrcrnne osennxnme nx uerxo npannrenicrnenno
nporpammt, nameuann cnnr or cocnonno-nnacrnuecxo nernrnmannn
nmnepnn x nexoroptm npnnnnnam nannonaninoro rocyapcrna. B npo-
necce nororonxn n nponeennx pe]opm moepnnsnponannci rnynn-
nte npecrannennx o camnx saauax rocyapcrna, ero ynpannenuecxom
norennnane, o nnrencnnnocrn xommynnxannn n nnornocrn xonraxra
1
B paorax, nanonee ocroxrenino rpaxrymmnx npannrenicrnennym nonnrnxy n
ornomennn an]annra n nnroncxom xstxe, mornnt mpoxparnn anannsnpymrcx npex-
e ncero n xonrexcre npnopnreron ynpannennx nmnepcxo oxpanno: Vytautas Merkys.
Knygnei laikai. 1864-1904. Vilnius, 1994. Pp. 30-67; Witold Rodkiewicz. Russian
Nationality Policy in the Western Provinces of the Empire (1863-1905). Lublin, 1998.
Pp. 176-191; Theodore Weeks. Russification and the Lithuanians, 1863-1905 // Slavic
Review. 2001. Vol. 60. No. 1. Pp. 96-114; Darius Stalinas. Did the Government Seek
to Russify Lithuanians and Poles in the Northwest Region after the Uprising of 1863-
64? // Kritika: Explorations in Russian and Eurasian History. 2004. Vol. 5. No. 2. Pp.
273-289.
257
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
mexy arenramn nnacrn n noanntmn. Mepnnom +]]exrnnnocrn yn-
pannennx cranonnrcx cnoconocri nnacre neonocpeonanno nose-
crnonari na snaunreninte, onee nnn menee romorennte rpynnt nace-
nennx, xnnxmmnecx osexrom crarncrnuecxoro yuera no pasntm napa-
merpam emorpa]nuecxnm, neponcnonentm, xstxontm n np.
2
B rep-
mnnax nannocrponrenicrna +ro osnauano renennnm (xoneuno xe, ronixo
nnmi nosnnxanmym n necima nenpounym) x ntunenennm ns nacenennx
nmnepnn, no-nepntx, nannonaninoro xpa n, no-nroptx, 'nepyccxnx
rpynn, npnnnxammnxcx x crarycy +rnnuecxnx menimnncrn.
3
C pyro cropont, rnopnam Bennxnx pe]opm ocrancx n nacnecrno
px nepemenntx saau, no npnpoe cnoe nocxoxmnx x +noxe
Poli:eistaat. Cpen naxnemnx ns nnx tnn ynn]nxannx nnyrpenne
crpyxrypt rpannnonntx cocnonn, nnxnnannx nnyrpncocnonntx
naprnxynxpncrcxnx enenn, aninemax pernamenrannx ornomenn
cocnonntx xopnopann c rocyapcrnom n amnnncrparnnntmn nncrn-
ryramn. Btnnnyrt I. upnsom nourn nanari ner nasa resnc o rom,
uro cocnonnax napanrma axe no nropo nononnne XIX n. tna xnsne-
cnocona n coxpanxna nsnecrnym rnxocri,
4
nonyuaer nornepxenne
n nonemnx paorax o ponn nmnepcxo nnacrn n ]opmnponannn nen-
rnunocrn pasnnuntx +rnnuecxnx nnn +rnoxon]eccnonanintx rpynn.
Crpemxci no-nonomy noopasnri n ocmtcnnri nacenenne nmnepnn xax
osexr ynpannennx, mpoxparnx nsoperarenino cxpemnnana cocnon-
nte n +rnnuecxne xpnrepnn. stx pomanrnuecxoro nannonannsma cna-
nxno]nnicxoro ronxa cnyxnn nouac nx roro, urot onncari nonoe
pacnpeenenne connanintx ]ynxnn nnyrpn nce eme ycrounno co-
cnonno crpyxrypt. Honnrnxa n ornomennn ro nnn nno 'napono-
crn (no repmnnonornn +noxn) morna crponricx na acconnnponannn +ro
nocnene c onpeenenno cocnonno xareropne. Coornercrnenno,
nontrxn c]opmnponari npnemnemym nx nnacrn nenrnunocri +rnn-
uecxo rpynnt nnn ee cermenra nsanmoecrnonann c npecrannennx-
2
Peter Holquist. To Count, to Extract, to Exterminate: Population Statistics and Popula-
tion Politics in Late Imperial and Soviet Russia // Ronald G. Suny and Terry Martin (Eds.).
A State oI Nations: Empire and Nation-Making in the Age oI Lenin and Stalin. OxIord,
2001. Pp. 111-144.
3
Paul Werth. At the Margins oI Orthodoxy Orthodoxy: Mission, Governance, and Con-
Iessional Politics in Russia`s Volga-Kama Region, 1827-1905. Ithaca, NY, 2002. Pp.
133-136.
4
Cm. pyccxn nepeno: I. upns. Cocnonnax napanrma n connaninax ncropnx Poc-
cnn // Amepnxancxax pycncrnxa. Bexn ncropnorpa]nn nocnennx ner: Hmneparop-
cxn nepno. Camapa, 2000. C. 121-162.
258
mn o nepcnexrnnax nnrerpannn 'cnmmerpnuno cocnonno xareropnn
n connanint oprannsm nmnepnn. K npnmepy, xax noxasan B. Haranc,
nonynxpnax n 1850 1860-x rr. nex 'cnnxnnx enpeen c ocranino mac-
co noanntx nonnmanaci no-pasnomy n sanncnmocrn or roro, c xoro-
ptm ns cocnonn coornocnnoci enpecrno nnn ntenxemt nnyrpn nero
cno.
5
Hnxe x ntramci oxasari, uro n nx nonnrnxn n ornomennn
nnronnen n Cenepo-3ananom xpae ntop camnx xpnrepnen xonnenrya-
nnsannn +ro rpynnt, noncx roro yrna spennx, no xoroptm ona ntrnx-
ena t uacrim xonconnnpyemoro nmnepcxoro npocrpancrna, nmenn
nepnocrenennoe snauenne.
Knpnnnnsannx nnroncxo nncimennocrn tna recno cnxsana c ra-
xo naxno mepo omenmnepcxoro macmraa, xax nneenne c 1863 r.
nono cncremt nauaninoro opasonannx nx xpecrixncrna.
6
B Cenepo-
3ananom xpae, re yupexenne semcxoro camoynpannennx tno orno-
xeno na neonpeenennt cpox, xonrponi na cerim napontx mxon
cocpeoraunnancx n pyxax rocyapcrnenno amnnncrpannn n nep-
nym ouepei unnonnnxon Bnnencxoro yuenoro oxpyra (o 1869 r. rep-
pnropnanino connaanmero c renepan-ryepnaropcrnom). B +rnx ycno-
nnxx xnpnnnnsannx cranonnnaci nx neomcrna naponoro npocneme-
nnx nycri n n noxaninom macmrae recrom na cnoconocri ntcrpa-
nnari onrocpounym crparernm nonnrnxn npn ropaso onee rnyoxom,
uem panee, nponnxnonennn n maccy nacenennx. Ynnennax n raxom pa-
xypce, ncropnx pe]opmt nnroncxoro an]annra nosnonxer npoanannsn-
ponari amnnanenrnocri mtmnennx mpoxparon-pycn]nxaropon, xcnee
pasnnunri ry rpani, sa xoropo nx +nrysnasm n asapr npenpamannci n
nmnrannm onrnmnsma, a nocneonareninocri n ecrnnxx, nnpouem,
necima ornocnreninax, n nneprnocri, pyrnny n crpax npnsnannx ce-
nanntx omnox.
5
Benjamin Nathans. Beyond the Pale: The Jewish Encounter with Late Imperial Russia.
Berkeley, 2002. Pp. 69-79. O pyrom ontre npnmenennx cocnonno xareropnsannn n
ynpannennn +rnnuecxo rpynno cm.: u. Crenneen. Hnemx, cocnonne nnn nanno-
naninocri? Hsmenennx n xapaxrepe amxnpcxo ooconennocrn n xonrexcre Poc-
cncxo nmnepnn // Honax nmnepcxax ncropnx nocrconercxoro npocrpancrna. Ka-
sani, 2004. C. 485-494.
6
Ben EkloI. Russian Peasant Schools. OIIicialdom, Village Culture and Popular Peda-
gogy, 1861-1914. Berkeley, 1986; Wayne Dowler. Classroom and Empire. The Politics
oI Schooling Russia`s Eastern Nationalities, 1860-1917. Montreal, 2001; . Cranmnac.
Ipannnt n norpannuie: Benopyct n +rnonnnrnncrnuecxax nonnrnxa Poccncxo
nmnepnn na sanantx oxpannax n nepno Bennxnx pe]opm // Ab Imperio. 2003. X
1. C. 261-292.
259
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
B xoneunom cuere, npenaraemax mno nnrepnperannx ecri pesyni-
rar nontrxn no-nonomy ornernri na nonpoc o ]axropax ycrounnocrn
sanpera na narnncxn an]annr, npnunnax ero nnreninoro coxpanennx
axe nocne roro, xax nnacri snaunrenino oxnaena x nnepennm xnpnn-
nnnt n nnroncxym nncimennocri.
3anpemumeuoume epm M. H. Mypaeoeea u K. H. Kayqaua
Cama nex xnpnnnnuecxo rpancnnrepannn nnroncxo nncimennoc-
rn nmena npxmoe ornomenne x nonynxpnsannn nayunoro ntnoa o o-
mnx xopnxx pyccxoro n nnroncxoro xstxon, a panno n x neonornsnpo-
nanno ncropnorpa]nuecxo oxrpnne, nouepxnnanme 'pyccxocri
n +rnnuecxom cocrane n xynirypno-pennrnosno xnsnn Bennxoro xnx-
xecrna Hnroncxoro.
7
C ocotm ynneuennem raxne npecrannennx pac-
npocrpanxn nnsxn cnanxno]nnicxomy xpyxxy nancnanncr A. u. Inni-
]epnnr. Ho ero xapaxrepnomy ntpaxennm, 'nnroncxn napo ninyn.
x pyccxomy mnpy, a noromy sacnyxnn, urot renepi poccncxax nnacri
n omecrno ornnuann ero or nonxxon n nocrapannci c nnm 'xoporxo
osnaxomnricx.
8
Hocne nnapcxoro noccrannx 1863 r. mpoxpart n no-
ennte yxe ne mornn yxnonnricx or raxoro snaxomcrna. Bnnmanne x nn-
roncxomy xstxy nnn, xax rora ronopnnn ropaso uame, 'xmycxomy
napeunm npoxnnxnn axe amnnncrparopt, anexne no poy cnoe
npo]eccnn n sanxrn or ]nnonornn n nearornxn.
Hepntm ntcoxonocrannenntm unnonnnxom, uerxo c]opmynnponan-
mnm neoxonmocri nepenoa nnroncxo nncimennocrn na xnpnnnnny,
tn H. A. Mnnmrnn, onn ns rnanntx rnopnon saxonoarenicrna o
ocnooxennn xpecrixn 1861 r., a n onnctnaemoe npemx ]axrnuecxn
pyxononreni rpaxancxo amnnncrpannn Hapcrna Honicxoro. B xon-
ne mapra 1864 r. on c +nrysnasmom npnnercrnonan namepenne Bnnenc-
xoro renepan-ryepnaropa M. H. Mypaniena onynnxonari nmneparopc-
xne yxast or 19 ]enpanx 1864 r. o xpecrixncxo pe]opme n Hapcrne
Honicxom ne ronixo na pyccxom n nonicxom, no n na nnroncxom xstxe.
Hynnxannx npenasnauanaci nx nnroncxoro nacenennx Anrycroncxo
ryepnnn Hapcrna Honicxoro, nounnenno rora n noenno-amnnncr-
parnnnom ornomennn Bnnencxomy renepan-ryepnaropy. Mnnmrnn npn-
7
A. unnmmxnn. Brnxtnaxci n ocxonxn pasnroro sepxana: Poccncxn ncxypc
Bennxoro xnxxecrna Hnroncxoro // Ab Imperio. 2004. X 4. C. 562-567, 591-594.
8
A. u. Inni]epnnr. Copanne counnenn. CH., 1868. T. 2. C. 369-378. Cm. cra-
rim X. Inemonxoro n nacroxmem nomepe.
260
stnan cpasy cenari 'nont mar x orpemennm nnrnnnon or nonicxoro
nnnxnnx n x cnnxennm nx c namn, naneuaran nnroncxn nepeno yxa-
son pyccxnmn yxnamn. On nonaran, uro xnno nnrepec xpecrixn x
cnonm nontm rpaxancxnm npanam n marepnanintm ntroam nomoxer
+romy naunnannm: 'Tyr n ne snammn pyccxoro an]annra ntyunrcx
pasnpari namy rpamory.
9
Mypanien, n samerno onee cepxannom rone, orneuan n ornomennn
or 7 anpenx, uro yxe cenan 'pacnopxxenne no Bnnencxomy nensypno-
my xomnrery, urot xmycxne yxnapn nx xpecrixn tnn neuaraemt
na yymee npemx pyccxnmn yxnamn. H rem ne menee, nnroncxn ne-
peno npoxnamannn namecrnnxa Hapcrna Honicxoro rpa]a u. u. Bepra
o xpecrixncxo pe]opme tn naneuaran nx xpecrixn Anrycroncxo
ryepnnn narnnnne. Ouepenoe nncimo Mnnmrnna, or 15 anpenx 1864
roa, snyuano xax oeno xnnu. On pexomenonan Mypanieny cnoero
nporexe C. H. Mnxynxoro, paspaorunxa npannn pyccxo rpancnnrepa-
nnn nnroncxo nncimennocrn, xoropt ncxope n npntn n Bnniny.
Mnnmrnn npecrannxn ocymecrnnenne saymannoro npoexra xax 'mnp-
noe sanoenanne Hnrnt:
Pyccxne nncimena oxonuar ro, uro nauaro pyccxnm meuom... Be-
poxrno, naercx oxornnx nepenecrn na nnroncxn xstx namy npa-
nocnannym nnryprnm n moxno yer cnyxnri n nepxnax no-nnron-
cxn n rex npnxoax, re ecri nnrnnnt, ncnoneymmne npanocnan-
nym nepy.
10
Ynnexmnci, Mnnmrnn cnonno t sanamxronan, uro cpen nnronnen
tno oueni mano npanocnanntx. Camomy nny pyccxnx yxn npnana-
naci ncxnmunreninax naxnocri, xax ecnn t nnroncxn nepeno nn-
ryprnn c ncnonisonannem narnnnnt tn nemtcnnm.
11
Mypanieny, n uiem ynpannennn naxonnaci ocnonnax macca nnron-
nen, nannonanncrnuecxn ntn Mnnmrnna ne tn npncym. To, uro on
coomnn Mnnmrnny o cnoem pacnopxxennn Bnnencxomy nensypnomy
xomnrery, ne nnonne coornercrnonano ecrnnreninocrn. On oran +ro
9
Lietuvos valstybs istorijos archyvas (LVIA). F. 378. BS. 1865. B. 1775. Ll. 38-39
ap|oopor|.
10
Ibid. Ll. 40-40, 41-42.
11
Moxno nponecrn napanneni mexy nee Mnnmrnna o nnroncxo nnryprnn n
nosnnxme n 1860-x rr. npaxrnxo npanocnannoro orocnyxennx no naneuaranntm
xnpnnnnne xnnram na xstxax rmpxcxnx n yrpo-]nncxnx napoon n Hononxie, oco-
enno na rarapcxom. Cm.: Robert P. Geraci. Window on the East: National and Imperial
Identities in Late Tsarist Russia. Ithaca, NY, 2001. Pp. 65-66.
261
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
pacnopxxenne n nncimenno ]opme nymx mecxnamn nosnee, 5 nmnx
1864 roa, n uepnono rexcr pacnopxxennx coxpannn cnet npnmeua-
renintx xoneann. Hepnonauanint rexcr tn cneymmnm:
He nponycxari nx neuarannx nn onoro nnroncxoro counne-
nnx, nncannoro nonicxnmn yxnamn, n paspemari neuaranne raxo-
ntx ne nnaue, xax rora, xora onn yyr nepenncant no npnnara-
emomy opasny pyccxnmn yxnamn.
12
A nor n oxonuareninom rexcre xnmuenoe cnono 'counnenne samene-
no cnonom 'yxnapi. Hrax, nocne pasymn Mypanien orxasancx n nmne
1864 r. or nonnoro, oxnartnammero nce nnt neuarno npoyxnnn san-
pera na narnnnny n nnroncxo nncimennocrn.
Yxecrouenne sanpera nponsomno cnycrx ro, yxe nocne orcranxn
Mypaniena. Honeunreni Bnnencxoro yuenoro oxpyra (BYO) H. H. Kop-
nnnon nonxn nonpoc o nnroncxo nncimennocrn n ornomennxx nono-
my renepan-ryepnaropy K. H. Kay]many or 3 n 10 anrycra 1865 r. On
cctnancx na nexoe 'cnonecnoe sanpemenne Mypaniena neuarari xax
nnroncxne, rax n nartmcxne xnnrn 'narnno-nonicxnm mpn]rom n npe-
crannxn eno rax, yro Kay]many ocraercx ronixo oneui +ror sanper
n o]nnnaninym ]opmy.
13
Ienepan-ryepnarop nnxn +romy conery. 6 cen-
rxpx 1865 r. nm tn nonncan nnpxynxp o sanpere nsannx n pacnpoc-
rpanennx n Cenepo-3ananom xpae nnroncxnx (a raxxe nartmcxnx) xnnr,
naneuaranntx 'nonicxo-narnncxnm an]annrom, xon]ncxannn raxnx
nynnxann n rnnorpa]nxx n noompennn nynnxann na nnroncxom
xnpnnnnne. B reuenne cenrxpx nnpxynxp tn pasocnan nounnen-
ntm Kay]many ryepnaropam, pyrnm unnonnnxam, ornercrnenntm sa
nasop sa rnnorpa]nxmn n xnnxno ropronne. O nnpxynxpe tnn rax-
xe yneomnent npexrop xomnccnn nnyrpennnx n yxonntx en Hap-
crna Honicxoro B. A. uepxaccxn (pyr n nnxamn coparnnx Mnnm-
rnna), renepan-ryepnarop Ocrsecxoro xpax n nexoropte pyrne on-
xnocrnte nnna sa npeenamn Bnnencxoro renepan-ryepnaropcrna.
Kax nn crpanno +ro moxer noxasaricx na nepnt nsrnx, no n Kay]-
man, nmenmn penyrannm pycn]nxaropa ne menee, a n uem-ro n onee
pyraninoro, uem Mypanien, ncntrtnan nsnecrnte comnennx nacuer
nernrnmnocrn +roro sanpera. 3naunreninax uacri rexcra nnpxynxpa
+ro nocxypenne ]nmnama cnanntm exnnxm Mypaniena; sanper npe-
craer ne nnnnnarnno Kay]mana, a rountm ncnonnennem sanera ocno-
12
LVIA. F. 378. BS. 1865. B. 1775. L. 48.
13
Ibid. Ll. 1-2, 17-18; V. Merkys. Knygnesi laikai. P. 56.
262
narenx 'pyccxoro ena. Kaxont t nn tnn uyncrna Kay]mana x cnoe-
my npemecrnennnxy, on npeynennunnan pemnmocri Mypaniena same-
nnri narnnnny xnpnnnnne, xora saxnnxn, uro Mypanien oran Bnnen-
cxomy nensypnomy xomnrery 'cnonecnoe npnxasanne nce xnnrn n py-
xonncn na xmycxom, nnroncxom n nartmcxom napeunxx, nnpei o oco-
oro pacnopxxennx, paspemari x neuarannm ne nnaue, xax yxnamn pyc-
cxo rpaxancxo asyxn.
14
Hpxmtx cnnerenicrn o raxom ecnono-
pornom npnxasannn ner, n nnxe mt ynnnm, uro Kopnnnon, or xoroporo
Kay]man ysnan o 'cnonecnom sanpemennn, tn npexpacno ocneom-
nen o nocrnennom ornomennn Mypaniena x narnnnne n nnroncxom.
Oa amnnncrparopa, nauaninnx n nounnennt, xenann canxnnonn-
ponari nmenem Mypaniena cocrnennt nponsnon.
15
Bonee roro, necima neoxnanno nx renepana, npnnepxennoro cny-
xeno ncnnnnnne, Kay]man ne nxnmunn naxnemn nynxr cnoero
nnpxynxpa or 6 cenrxpx 1865 r. n xonnm, nocnannym mnnncrpy nnyr-
pennnx en H. A. Banyeny, uix nenpnxsni x panxanino crparernn e-
nononnsannn sanantx ryepnn tna xopomo nsnecrna. uaxrnuecxn
Kay]man yrann or Banyena nanonee pesxym n upenarym nocnecrnnx-
mn ]opmynnponxy nnpxynxpa: 'Oxonuarenino nornepnri... Bnnenc-
xomy Hensypnomy Komnrery nancera n neyxnonno npnnxri x ncnonne-
nnm cnonecnoe npnxasanne moero npemecrnnxa.
16
3ro nocranonne-
nne, nperenonanmee na ro, urot pemnri nponemy an]annra nx nn-
ronnen pas n nancera, ocranoci mnnncrpy nensnecrntm. Bo ncxxom
cnyuae, n mnnncrepcxom nnpxynxpe or 23 cenrxpx 1865 r. o ncnoniso-
nannn xnpnnnnnt n nnroncxo nncimennocrn, ocnonannom na nnpxy-
nxpe Kay]mana, annt nynxr pesonmrnnno uacrn orcyrcrnyer.
17
H n camom Cenepo-3ananom xpae sanpernrenint nnpxynxp Kay]-
mana ne tn npean nonno o]nnnanino rnacnocrn. Ero ne onynnxo-
nann n mecrno npecce n ne coomnnn o]nnnanino Tenimencxomy (Ko-
nencxax ryepnnx) xaronnuecxomy enncxony M. Bononuencxomy (Banan-
14
LVIA. F. 378. BS. 1865. B. 1775. Ll. 17-18.
15
Cp.: H. H. Kopnnnon. Pyccxoe eno n Cenepo-3ananom xpae. Marepnant nx nc-
ropnn Bnnencxoro yuenoro oxpyra npenmymecrnenno n mypaniencxym +noxy. Hs.
2-e. CH., 1908. C. 459.
16
LVIA. F. 378. BS. 1865. B. 1775. Ll. 15, 20, 24.
17
Hoponee o nponeypax o]opmnennx sanpera narnnnnt n nnroncxom xstxe cm.
nnxe n nacroxme crarie n ononnnrenino: M. Dolbilov. Russification and the Bu-
reaucratic Mind in the Russian Empires Northwestern Region in the 1860s // Kritika:
Explorations in Russian and Eurasian History. 2004. Vol. 5. No. 2. Pp. 265-269.
263
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
umcy), xoropt nen axrnnnym exreninocri no npocnemennm cnonx
ennonnemennnxon n pyxononn neno cerim npnxocxnx mxon c npe-
noanannem na nnroncxom, re ncnonisonancx, pasymeercx, narnncxn
an]annr. Ho cnonam unnonnnxa yuenoro neomcrna H. H. Honnxona, x
anannsy uie ponn n +rnx meponpnxrnxx mt nepeem n cneymmem
pasene, '+ro ocroxrenicrno aer nm |renepan-ryepnaropcxnm pacno-
pxxennxm. M..| nn nexoropo nepemnreninocrn n xax t onpant-
naer npasnte naext na nx ynpasnenne.
18
3umysuacmm rupuuuuum
H Mypanien, n Kay]man, xorx n n pasno crenenn, ncntrtnann ne-
ynepennocri nacuer ysaxonennx cnoe nnacrim nonnoro sanpera ny-
nnxann na nnroncxom xstxe narnnnne. Ho nonpoc o rom, xoroporo ns
nyx renepan-ryepnaropon npanomepnee cunrari rnopnom sanpera, re-
pxer ocrpory, xora mt onapyxnnaem, cxoni xnno sannmana nponema
an]annra nx nnronnen rpynny nnxecroxmnx unnonnnxon n cxoni mn-
poxax nnnnnarnna tna nm n +ro c]epe npeocrannena. Boome, me-
ponpnxrnx no samene narnnnnt xnpnnnnne n nnroncxom amr xcnoe
npecrannenne o rom, xax n exreninocrn mpoxparon nmnepcxo oxpa-
nnt n 1860-x rr. conmemannci +roc nannonannsma, c ono cropont, n
ycranonxn, xapaxrepnte nx +noxn pe]opm, c pyro. Pycn]nxaropc-
xax axrnnnocri unnonnnxon cpenero n nnsonoro snena n Cenepo-3a-
nanom xpae nocne nnapcxoro noccrannx ne tna npocro nnmi cne-
crnnem ncntmxn nonono]onn. Ona tna raxxe pesynirarom ]opmn-
ponannx n cpee unnonnnxon cnoeopasno rpaxancxo nenrnunoc-
rn (ne roxecrnenno nepnonoannnuecrny), nontrox ocosnannx cno-
e mnccnn n repmnnax nannocrponrenicrna. Te cmenocri n ynepennocri,
c xoroptmn mpoxpart nenennxnx panron npecrannxnn ne xomy-nn-
yi, a renepan-ryepnaropam npoexrt xpynnomacmrantx mep, cnn-
erenicrnymr o rom, uro nmenno nannonanncrnuecxn nacrpoennte rocy-
apcrnennte cnyxamne yaunee pyrnx ncnonisonann nosmoxnocrn,
npeocrannennte nnepannsanne nsanmoornomenn mexy nauani-
crnom n nounnenntmn npn Anexcanpe II. uyncrno conpnuacrnocrn
'pyccxomy eny (ncnonisyx +ror repmnn +noxn, x nonce ne xenam npn-
yxpacnri onnx unnonnnxon-nannonanncron) oneruano omenne no-
18
Pyxonncnt oren Poccncxo nannonanino nnnorexn (PO PHB). u. 523. X
47. H. 28 o. (uepnonnx oxnaa Honnxona n ocoym xomnccnm npn Bnnencxom
renepan-ryepnarope or 3 anrycra 1867 r.).
264
mnmo xecrxnx nopm cnyxeno cyopnnannn. B +rom cmtcne, yx
Bennxnx pe]opm crnmynnponan pycn]nxannm na oxpannax nmnepnn.
B anannsnpyemom namn cnyuae ocooe snauenne nmena exreninocri
mpoxpara, sannmanmero necima cxpomnym onxnocri npn nentcoxom
unne Hnxonax Hnxonaennua Honnxona. Honnxon tn ]nnonorom no
ynnnepcnrercxomy opasonannm n nxonn n xpyr mocxoncxo nannona-
nncrnuecxn nacrpoenno nnrennnrennnn, rxrorenme x cnanxno]nnam
n nx +rnopennrnosno xonnennnn pyccxo nannn. Ononpemenno on
noepxnnan xonraxrt c M. H. Karxontm n sanmcrnonan nexoropte ns
cnonx ne o cyrn pycn]nxannn ns 'Mocxoncxnx neomocre.
19
Honn-
xon ocosnanan cex ne npocro unnonnnxom na cnyxe nmnepcxomy ro-
cyapcrny, no axrnnncrom, xoropt npnnnocnn n amnnncrpannm nayu-
nym +xcneprnsy n xpnrnnnsm omecrnennoro mnennx. Ero nasnauenne
nerom 1864 r. nncnexropom BYO no Konencxo ryepnnn ne tno cny-
uanocrim cranmn nesaonro o roro noneunrenem BYO H. H. Kop-
nnnon, nonono]o n croponnnx nonynncrcxo crparernn 'opycennx
3ananoro xpax, crapancx noopari xomany unnonnnxon ns pocrnen-
no emy xynirypno-nnrennexryanino cpet. Kopnnnona n Honnxona,
necmorpx na pasnnny n nospacre n cnyxenom craryce, cnxstnann ren-
nte n onepnreninte ornomennx. 3ro nsanmononnmanne cxpennxnoci
omnm nm oonm onesnenno nerarnnntm nocnpnxrnem nonicxo n
ocrsecxo apncroxparnn, xax n enpecxoro nacenennx. Heyaun accn-
mnnxropcxo nonnrnxn n nonn+rnnuecxom n nonnxon]eccnonaninom
pernone oa pycn]nxaropa, n cornacnn c nonynncrcxnm ncxypcom
1860-x rr., npnnnctnann snoxosnennomy conpornnnennm +nnr, xax pe-
anintx, rax n noopaxaemtx (mnxxra, xaronnuecxoe yxonencrno, xa-
ran).
Hemenenno no npntrnn n Cenepo-3anant xpa n anrycre 1864 r.
Honnxon npnnxn na cex rexymee pyxonocrno ycrpocrnom r.n. 'na-
pontx mxon n Konencxo ryepnnn mecrnocrn xomnaxrnoro npo-
xnnannx nnronnen. Hepe unnonnnxamn yuenoro neomcrna, a raxxe
mnpontmn nocpennxamn crannnaci saaua yenri xpecrixn n neo-
xonmocrn enexntx noxeprnonann na nauaninoe opasonanne cnonx
ere n 'pyccxom yxe.
20
Hanyrcrnyx Honnxona nepe orsesom n Kon-
19
O xonnennnxx pyccxo nannn y Karxona n cnanxno]nnon cm., nanp.: A. Pennep.
Hsoperammee nocnomnnanne: pyccxn +rnoc n poccncxo nannonanino namxrn //
Poccncxax nmnepnx n sapyexno ncropnorpa]nn. Paort nocnennx ner / Ho
pe. H. Bepra, H. C. Katrona, A. H. Mnnnepa. Mocxna, 2005. C. 436-471.
20
Cm. crarim . Cranmnaca n nacroxmem nomepe.
265
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
no (xax c naxnmom ntronapnnan cam nononcneuennt nncnexrop, n
'Konny
21
), renepan-ryepnarop M. H. Mypanien orxponenno npnsnan-
cx emy: 'Konencxax ryepnnx concem nensnecrna nam; x axe ne snam,
xomy ona npnnanexana onee, Poccncxo nnn upannyscxo |sic M..|
nmnepnn.
22
Ho ne npomno n nyx neeni, xax Kopnnnon cran nonyuari
or Honnxona npocrpannte, nanncannte n ne]opmaninom crnne oruert
ns +ro neneomo cropont. unnonnnx, nnepnte oxasanmncx n an-
no mecrnocrn, ne snanmn nnroncxoro xstxa, camtm anropnrerntm
ronom ooman pasposnennte nanmennx n mnpoxne ntnot o +r-
nnuecxo n xon]eccnonanino cnryannn n xpae.
Camoynepennocri n nnnnnarnna Honnxona tnn npoyxrom nsanmo-
ecrnnx omnx nosnann n +rnorpa]nn n nnnrnncrnxe, npecranne-
nn o mnccnn pyccxnx n ornomennn mantx napoon nmnepcxnx oxpann
n connanintx crepeornnon naponnuecxoro (n mnpoxom snauennn) no-
xpox. B ornnune or onimnncrna nnnencxnx pycn]nxaropon, cxnonxn-
mnxcx x pasrpannuennm na 'menranino xapre Cenepo-3ananoro xpax
reppnropn, nacenenntx nocrountmn cnanxnamn, n +rnnuecxnx semeni
nnronnen, Honnxon cmorpen na +rn nocnenne xax uacri 'noopaxae-
mo reppnropnn pyccxo nannn (repmnn A. Mnnnepa).
23
B sanncxe,
npecrannenno Kopnnnony n cenrxpe 1864 r., on saxnnxn:
3anemancxoe noccranne |r.e. noccranne n Hapcrne Honicxom.
M..| ecri ]asnc nennxoro nocrounoro nonpoca; no no cm cropony
Hemana +ro no npenmymecrny nonpoc xpecrixncxn. Heman ec-
recrnennax mepa anne Poccnn. Ho cm cropony ero ecri yxe pyc-
cxn xstx, ro n panno mepe c nonicxnm, ro onime, ro menime
ero, ro nonce es nonicxoro.
24
Honnxon oxastnan, uro npannrenicrno onxno nneri n nnronnax
npexe ncero cocrannym uacri xpecrixncxoro cocnonnx, 'npoyxen-
21
PO PHB. u. 377. X 120. Hn. 1 o., 22 o. (nncima Kopnnnony or oxrxpx n noxpx
1864 r.)
22
PO PHB. u. 523. X 185. H. 1 (nnrnpyercx Honnxontm n nosneme cnyxeno
sanncxe).
23
A. Mnnnep. Hmnepnx n nannx n noopaxennn pyccxoro nannonannsma. 3amerxn
na nonxx ono crarin A. H. Htnnna // Poccncxax nmnepnx n cpannnrenino nep-
cnexrnne: C. cr. / Ho pe. A. Mnnnepa. Mocxna, 2004. C. 263-285.
24
PO PHB. u. 523. X 66. H. 26-26 o. (uepnonnx sanncxn Honnxona or 11 cenrxpx
1864 r., npecrannenno H. H. Kopnnnony. Ionopx o 'nocrounom nonpoce, Honnxon
nmeer n nny npexe ncero ncropnuecxne cyit cnanxncrna n mexynapono nep-
cnexrnne).
266
noro n neno nmnepnn x nono xnsnn neannnm ocnooxennem. On
ne cornamancx c pacnpocrpanenntm mnennem o ']anarnuno npnnep-
xennocrn nnronnen xaronnuecxo pennrnn, o nx nenpeoonnmo 'nne-
menno ooconennocrn. Crapaxci onponeprnyri npecrannenne o rep-
pnropnn xomnaxrnoro npoxnnannx nnronnen n, coornercrnenno, o nnx
camnx xax romorenno nannonanino rpynne, Honnxon axnenrnponan
+rnnuecxym n neponcnonenym necrpory nacenennx Konencxo ryep-
nnn. B onom ns camtx nepntx ero oxnaon ananaci cnoero poa xnac-
cn]nxannx +rnoxon]eccnonanintx rpynn n Konencxo ryepnnn: nn-
ronnen-xaronnxon, nnronnen-xaninnnncron, nartme-nporecranron,
enpeen, pyccxnx crapoopxnen n p.
25
Camo +ro nepeuncnenne nouep-
xnnano necocroxreninocri oroxecrnnennx nacenennx ryepnnn c or-
enintm +rnocom nnn xon]eccne.
C rouxn spennx Honnxona, xpecrixne-nnronnt n Konencxo ryep-
nnn tnn nnonne nocnpnnmunnt x cexynxpnsnpymmemy nnnxnnm co-
npemennoro, pe]opmncrcxoro rocyapcrna:
K coxanennm, y nac mano amr snauennx conpemennomy nepe-
nopory ocnooxennx xpecrixn. Ocnooxennte or rnera nancrna,
onn |nnroncxne xpecrixne. M..| nncrnnxrnnno roront ocnoo-
nricx n or rnera xcensoncrna. Mnoxecrno ]axron cnnereni-
crnymr, uro na nnrepecom pennrnosntm npeonaaer n napoe
nnrepec marepnanint, r.e. uyncrno cocrnennocrn cnninee uyn-
crna pennrnosnoro.
26
Hmenno n xpecrixncxom 'nounennom xapaxrepe nnroncxoro +rnoca
Honnxon nnen sanor ero nonnoro nsannennx or 'rnera nancrna n xcen-
soncrna. oxastnax yxe nosnee, n nmne 1867 r., neoxonmocri oxon-
uareninoro saxptrnx npornmnasnn n ropoxe Tenimn, on ormeuan:
Tenepi, c ynnuroxennem sanncnmocrn or nancrna, ynnuroxaer-
cx neoxonmocri omnxxernnaricx, a c +rnm nmecre ncuesner n yxe
ncuesno n xmyxxax crpemnenne x ntcmemy opasonannm: napo
yonnernopnrcx napontmn yunnnmamn yxe noromy, uro sopo-
nte cnexne cnnt nyxnt emy nx camoynpannennx.
27
Hrax, nnronnt onxnt tnn ocranaricx n cnoe macce xpecrixna-
mn, no xpecrixnamn, nonneuenntmn n nonte nncrnryrt amnnncrpa-
25
PO PHB. u. 523. X 66. H. 13 n cne.
26
PO PHB. u. 523. X 213. H. 4 (nncimo Honnxona . A. Oonencxomy 18 max 1866 r.).
27
Poccncxn rocyapcrnennt ncropnuecxn apxnn (PIHA). u. 970. On. 1. . 784.
H. 24 o. (nncimo Kopnnnony or 4 nmnx 1867 r.).
267
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
rnnnoro n xosxcrnennoro camoynpannennx. Honte 'naponte mxont
cranonnnnci nx xpecrixncxoro nacenennx Konencxo ryepnnn xorx
t xaxnm-ro cycrnryrom semcrna, ne nnonnmerocx, xax nsnecrno, n
3ananom xpae. Hoyxax nnronnen coepxari +rn mxont sa cno cuer,
yuenoe neomcrno npenoanano nm ypox camoynpannennx, nomorano
'nocneonarenino nocnnraricx n ro nee, uro naponax mxona ecri
oxsannocri semcxax, uro semcrno onxno onnaunnari +ry oxsan-
nocri.
28
B xauecrne +xcnepra no xstxono nonnrnxe Honnxon epxancx ro
rouxn spennx, uro nnroncxoe nacenenne ronopnr na pasponenntx mex-
y coo, oruyxenntx pyr or pyra nanexrax, ncnopuenntx noa-
nox ecnopxountm sanmcrnonannem ns xstxon cocennx, onee pasnn-
rtx napoon. Bosmoxno, nmenno ns-sa cnoero nonnoro nennaennx nn-
roncxnm on enan raxo ynop na nanexronornuecxym rereporennocri:
no cnny nn xomy t ro nn tno ntyunri nce +rn 'napeunx n 'rono-
pt?
29
Kax xcno ns ero nepenncxn c Kopnnnontm n xonencxnmn cocnyxnn-
namn, Honnxon nnnnnnponan px naxntx xnpnnnnuecxnx nynnxann
na nnroncxom. Ocenim 1864 r., xypnpyx cocrannenne nonoro nnroncxoro
yxnapx, on nonxn nonpoc o ononpemennom nsannn pyccxnmn yx-
namn xaronnuecxnx monnrnocnona n xarexnsnca.
30
Hennoe cnnereni-
crno o nponeype nororonxn nonnoro sanpera narnnnnt ortcxnnaercx
n o]nnnaninom ornomennn Honnxona Kopnnnony or 7 nmnx 1865 r. (sa
na mecxna o nnpxynxpa Kay]mana). Ononpemenno c orctnxo n Bn-
nencxn nensypnt xomnrer pyxonncn nepxonntx necnonenn ('xan-
rtuex) na nnroncxom 'nonicxnmn yxnamn, Honnxon nsnoxnn none-
unrenm yuenoro oxpyra aprymenrt n nonisy nx xnpnnnnuecxo ny-
nnxannn no npnmepy yxnape. On oxonn n +ro aprymenrannn o
uacrnocre nanpnmep, uro neuarari pyccxnmn yxnamn yer emen-
ne cronri xasne, uem 'nonicxnmn, no nn onn ns ero onoon ne or-
28
PO PHB. u. 523. X 31. H. 12. Xorx nponnrnponannax nennnxonax sannci Honn-
xona ornocnrcx x 1871 r. (xora on, ocnannaxci n nono onxnocrn nncnexropa na-
pontx yunnnm Bnanmnpcxo ryepnnn, cpannnnan nonoxenne mecrntx xpecri-
xncxnx mxon c Konencxo ryepnne), ona nosnonxer nyume nonxri pe]opmncrc-
xn +nrysnasm, c xoroptm on npnnxncx sa ycrpocrno mxon n 1864 r., ononpemen-
no c nauanom peannsannn semcxo pe]opmt n nenrpanino Poccnn.
29
PO PHB. u. 523. X 66. H. 3 o.(uepnonnx oxnaa Kopnnnony or ocenn 1864 r., ne
panee cepennt cenrxpx).
30
PO PHB. u. 523. X 66. Hn. 9, 12-12 o.
268
ctnaer x xaxomy t ro nn tno sanpernreninomy pacnopxxennm My-
paniena.
31
Cneonarenino, axe n cepenne 1865 r. n ntcme nnnenc-
xo amnnncrpannn eme ne cnoxnnoci rneporo yexennx n neoxo-
nmocrn sanpera narnnnnt n nnroncxnx pennrnosntx nsannxx nx
napoa, n nx ero nnnnnnponannx rpeonancx ronuox cnnsy.
3ro nanmenne noxpennxercx nncimom npecearenx Bnnencxoro
nensypnoro xomnrera H. B. Kyxoninnxa n cnennaninym xomnccnm 'nx
paccmorpennx nonicxnx n xmycxnx xnnr. Cornacno Kyxoninnxy, 'yc-
rnoe pacnopxxenne Mypaniena o sanpere narnnnnt tno orano n xon-
ne 1864 r. Ho ncxope, n nauane 1865 r., Mypanien n ycrnom xe nopxxe
onycrnn cymecrnennoe nssxrne ns npexnero npnxasa, paspemnn x ny-
nnxannn 'nonicxnmn yxnamn na nonisymmnxcx y nnronnen mnpo-
xnm cnpocom copnnxa monnrn, nepxonntx necnonenn n rnmnon. Tem
camtm on ]axrnuecxn npnocranonnn ecrnne sanpera.
32
B cnom ouepei, cneennx Kyxoninnxa cornacymrcx c uepnontm na-
pocxom ornomennx Kopnnnona Mypanieny, coxpannnmnmcx n nnunom
apxnnnom ]one nepnoro. Cronr npnnecrn ns nero npocrpannym nnrary:
Tax xax no pacnopxxennm B|amero| B|t|coxonp|enocxonreni-
cr|na nneen pyccxn an]annr nx neuarannx xmycxnx xnnr, ro x
nonaram neoxonmtm nocranonnri, urot nce
33
npecrannxemte
n nensypy xmycxne pyxonncn n xnnrn neuarannci pyccxnm mpn]-
rom, a ne nonicxnm. 3ro rem yonee, n nacroxmee npemx, uro na-
po |nnonne|
34
cxnonen x pyccxo rpamore. Ecnn xe xmycxne
pyxonncn n xnnrn yyr neuararicx no-npexnemy nonicxnmn yx-
namn, xorx t paspemenne na ro tno ano na xoporxn cpox, ro
moxno onacaricx, uro +rnm cpoxom nocnonisymrcx nx roro, uro-
t xnnrn nanonee ynorpenreninte naneuarari n raxnx sanacax,
xoroptx ocraner na onimoe uncno ner, uro necomnenno nonpe-
nr pacnpocrpanennm n napoe pyccxo-xmycxnx nsann... Kax
npexnne sanact xmycxo-nonicxnx xnnr ne ncroment, ro n ner
nacroxrenino naonocrn paspemari nontx nonicxo-xmycxnx
31
PO PHB. u. 523. X 66. Hn. 86-86 o.
32
PIHA. u. 970. On. 1. . 882. Hn. 82-87. Cornacno anntm xomnccnn nx 'pac-
cmorpennx nonicxnx n xmycxnx xnnr, n nauane ]enpanx 1865 r. Mypanien sanpe-
rnn pacnpocrpanenne nsannx 'xanrtuex 1844 r. n eme necxonixnx copnnxon. Ho
sanper +ror nmen ornomenne x orenintm 'nosmyrnrenintm, ']anarnsnpymmnm
monnrnam, coepxanmnmcx nmenno n +rnx xonxperntx nepcnxx, a ne x narnncxomy
an]annry nynnxann 'xanrtuex n np. rexcron.
33
Cnono 'nce nnncano na crpoxo.
34
Cnono 'nnonne sauepxnyro.
269
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
nsann, n xoroptx nyxaercx ne napo, a xaronnuecxoe yxonen-
crno n mnxxra.
35
Mne nensnecrno, ocranaci nn +ra pexomenannx uepnonnxom nnn
Kopnnnon n xonne xonnon o]nnnanino npecrannn ee Mypanieny. Ho
ne ntstnaer comnennx ror ]axr, uro x ee cocrannennm Kopnnnona no-
ynno roronxmeecx nnn yxe annoe renepan-ryepnaropom xorx n na
'xoporxn cpox cnennaninoe paspemenne ncnonisonari narnncxn
an]annr n nnroncxnx nynnxannxx uapov c rupu..u:ecru+. Cyx no
ynomnnannm 'nanonee ynorpenrenintx xnnr, peui mna npexe ncero
o maccontx pennrnosntx nsannxx. Hpnmeuarenino n ro, uro Kopnn-
non, yxastnax na nannunte 'sanact xmycxo-nonicxnx xnnr, croni
nyxntx xcensam n mnxxre, ne npenaraer Mypanieny nnecrn sanper
na xpanenne n opamenne +ro nnreparypt (xax nosnee npennctna-
noci n nnpxynxpe Kay]mana c noaun roro xe Kopnnnona).
36
Ho nce
nnnmocrn, ecnn Kopnnnon n noan +ry pexomenannm renepan-ryep-
naropy, oopennx co cropont roro ne nocneonano n npornnnom cny-
uae Honnxony ne npnmnoci t nerom 1865 r. yexari renepi yxe Kop-
nnnona n neoxonmocrn ormennri ncxnmuennx nx pennrnosntx nsa-
nn.
Houemy xe Mypanien rax n ne sanxn onpeenenno nosnnnn no +ro-
my nonpocy? Honaram, uro, enax ycrynxy narnncxomy an]annry, on n n
camom ene xenan nsernyri ymemnennx pennrnosntx uyncrn nnron-
nen, croni npnntxmnx acconnnponari c +ro asyxo xaronnuecxym nepy.
Taxne coopaxennx nxronannci nornxo nmnepno-, a ne nannocrpon-
renicrna: naponax pennrnosnocri, npnnanexnocri xaxoro noan-
noro x xaxo-nno ns npnsnanntx rocyapcrnom xon]eccn, nxnmuax
xaronnnnsm (xaxym t nenpnxsni on nn ntstnan n npanocnannom a-
mnnncrparope), nexann n ocnonannxx nmnepcxoro nopxxa.
37
Ho +ro
nornxe, nyume tno ocrannri nspocnte noxonennx nnronnen npn
35
PO PHB. u. 377. X 54. Hn. 45-45 o.
36
Mexy rem nounnennt Kopnnnona H. . Bynirnn, npexrop Konencxo rnm-
nasnn, n nncime Kopnnnony or 10 mapra 1865 r., coomax, uro n Mnrane ntmno
'xmycxoe Enanrenne nonicxnm mpn]rom, coneronan 'naneuarari nocxopee xmy-
cxoe Enanrenne pyccxnm mpn]rom, a nce xmycxne xnnrn c nonicxnm mpn]rom
xon]ncxonari n ne ntnycxari n npoaxy (PO PHB. u. 377. X 1264. Hn. 1 o.-2).
Hnnnnarnna xon]ncxannn, xax nnnm, ncxonr cnnsy.
37
Cm. o +rom: Robert Crews. Empire and the ConIessional State: Islam and Religious
Politics in Nineteenth-Century Russia // American Historical Review. 2003. Vol. 108.
No. 1. Pp. 50-83.
270
'nonicxnx yxnax, uem pncxonari cnpononnponari nonnennx na penn-
rnosno noune nnn nocexri n npocronapoie cemena pannoymnx x rpa-
nnnonno nepe.
Hponnnmcrpnponari +ror resnc nomoraer eme onn nmontrnt o-
xymenr nncimo H. . Cnpornca c paccxasom o ncropnn sanpera narn-
nnnt. Cnpornc, opycenmn nartm, recno corpynnuan c nnnencxo
amnnncrpanne, n ocoennocrn c pyxonocrnom BYO. B 1864-1875 rr.
on tn cocrannrenem n peaxropom nartmcxoro mecxnecnona (xanen-
apx), neuaranmerocx pyccxnmn yxnamn, n nomoran xonneram n nsa-
nnn ananornunoro mecxnecnona na nnroncxom. 3naunrenino nosnee,
xora oa nsannx yxe tnn npexpament, Cnpornc rax osxcnxn cno
nepnonauanint +nrysnasm n ornomennn nontrxn Mypaniena nnecrn
pyccxn an]annr: '. cmorpen n xenan cmorperi na nonym asyxy xax
na xonxypenrxy asyxam nonicxo n nemenxo-rornuecxo. Ecnn n +ro
cnoono opie nosimer nepx cnonmn ocronncrnamn pyccxax asy-
xa, n cnana Bory nnone!.
Cnpornc ne yrounxn, tn nn cam Mypanien croponnnxom nen 'cno-
ono opit (nosmoxno, Mypanien, cornacnnmnci c +ro mtcnim,
c]opmynnponan t ee n menee nnepanintx repmnnax), no onncanne
nm roro, xax tno npnnxro nosnemee pemenne Kay]mana, sacnyxn-
naer ocooro nnnmannx:
Ero |Kay]mana. M..| narpnornsmom cnemnnn nocnonisonaricx
nce snante n nesnante, nx nene xopomnx n nene, noponnmnx
nnauennte nocnecrnnx. H nor no annennem opemero n uecr-
nemero ns nme, xorx ne ornnuanmerocx. aninosopxocrim..,
H. H. Kopnnnona, ecrnonanmero, n cnom ouepei, no nanopom
nosyxenntx pyccxnx narpnoron, onimem uacrim ero xe cocny-
xnnnen no yuenomy neomcrny, .Kay]man npyr nsaer nnpxy-
nxp, xoroptm yxe n ]opme saxona oxstnaer nponsnonri neuara-
nne nnroncxnx n nartmcxnx xnnr ronixo nnrepamn pyccxo asy-
xn. 3ro tn poxono mar...
38
Kax mne npecrannxercx, ne uem nntm xax pasptnom mexy nsrnx-
amn n ycrpemnennxmn nnxecroxmero unnonnnuecrna n noxoom ntc-
me amnnncrpannn Cenepo-3ananoro xpax tn oycnonnen neonpe-
enennt, naprnxynxpncrcxn mpnnuecxn craryc nnpxynxpa Kay]-
mana. Cnpornc cnnino npeynennunnan, yrnepxax, yro sanpery tna
38
PIHA. u. 970. On. 1. . 1056. Hn. 2-2 o. (xonnx nncima H. Cnpornca X. Bonie-
mapy or 16 max 1887 r.).
271
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
npnana ']opma saxona.
39
Hanpornn, npeemnnxn Kay]mana na rene-
pan-ryepnaropcxom nocry, xax n canonnnxn n Herepypre, cranxnnaxci
npn rex nnn nntx ocroxrenicrnax c nponemo an]annra n nnroncxom
xstxe, nserann (a ro n ne mornn no nesnannm) cctnaricx na nnpxynxp
1865 r. Cosaercx axe nneuarnenne, uro nocne ynoninennx Kay]mana
ns Bnnint npxmo ynomnnari +ror nnpxynxp crano, c nosnnnn mpoxpa-
rnuecxoro +rnxera, ypntm ronom. B 1868 r. mnnncrpy nnyrpennnx en
A. E. Tnmameny tno npecranneno xoaracrno enncxona Bononuenc-
xoro o paspemennn naneuarari nnroncxne monnrnennnxn narnncxnmn
yxnamn. Orxnonxx xoaracrno, Tnmamen nnuero ne ronopnn o nnpxy-
nxpe 1865 r. Bmecro +roro on a rounee, cocrannreni nonncannoro nm
ornomennx npnernyn x ncenoyueno nonemnxe. Tax, Bononuencxo-
my yxastnanoci, uro pyccxn an]annr samerno nyume nonicxoro npn-
cnoconen x nepeaue cornacntx snyxon n uro npecnonyrtx npenmy-
mecrn nonicxoro an]annra no uacrn nepeaun nocontx rnacntx eme
neocrarouno nx nepeneca n ero nonisy, no raxnx rnacntx 'n nonicxom
ronixo ne ( ), mexy rem xax n xmycxom nx 4:

, , [, ; x romy xe n
nmemmnecx n nonicxom xstxe ne noconte rnacnte rpeymr nx oo-
snauennx nx snyxa ocooro npnannxemoro snauxa..
40
B mae 1869 r. pacnopxxenne xacarenino narnncxoro an]annra n nn-
roncxom xstxe tno cenano conerom Inannoro ynpannennx no enam
neuarn npn MB: '.Bocnpernri na yymee npemx neuarari xnnrn na
xmycxom napeunn narnno-nonicxnmn yxnamn, a panno nnosnri nx ns-
sa rpannnt..
41
Onaxo n +ror sanper ne nonyunn xapaxrepa nonno-
necno axnnn npannrenicrna, ocranmnci cxopee amnnncrparnnno
nncrpyxnne. B 1870 r. Bnnencxn renepan-ryepnarop A. H. Horanon,
39
Btnn cnyuan, xora nnpxynxp anan nono x pasnornacnxm mexy nnxecroxmnmn
nncrannnxmn n nauanicrnom. Tax, n 1866 r. n Honoanexcanponcxom yese Konenc-
xo ryepnnn ncnpannnx ne cran sanpemari naneuarannt rornuecxnm an]annrom
xaninnnncrcxn monnrnennnx, cctnaxci (nnonne xoppexrno) na ro, uro nemenxn
an]annr 'ne ynomnnaercx nn n onom ns nnpxynxpon. Pasrnenannt Kay]man pac-
nopxnncx onecrn o cneennx ncnpannnxa, uro 'ynomnnaercx o pyccxo asyxe,
xoropax samenxer n narnncxym, n nemenxym, n xnracxym (PO PHB. u. 523. X
406. H. 4 xonnx panopra xannrana H. B. Rrana).
40
LVIA. F. 378. BS, 1864. B. 1360. L. 154. 3aanno, uro, cnonno n onponepxenne
npecrannenntx ryr xe oxasarenicrn npenocxocrna xnpnnnnnt, nnroncxne sny-
xn nepeanannci n nncime mnnncrpa rpannnonno npnnxrtmn narnncxnmn yxna-
mn, co nce remn xe na nonicxn manep 'npnannxemtmn snauxamn. Hoponee
cm.: Dolbilov. RussiIication and the Bureaucratic Mind. Pp. 267-269.
41
PIHA. u. 821. On. 125. . 363. Hn. 167-168.
272
ne pasenxnmn pycn]nxaropcxoro pnennx cnonx npemecrnennnxon,
nontrancx axe cmxrunri sanper, npenoxnn paspemnri npoaxy nn-
roncxnx xnnr na narnnnne, naneuaranntx sa npeoe.a+u Cenepo-3ana-
noro xpax. Honyuanoci t, uro sanper coxpanxer cnny ronixo nx Bn-
nencxoro renepan-ryepnaropcrna. Coomax o +rom n nncime M. H. Kar-
xony, Honnxon (xoropt ncxope ns-sa pasnornacn c nontm nauanicrnom
yer onxen nepern na cnyxy n nenrpanino Poccnn) ceronan, uro
o cnx nop ne ncnpomeno 'na pacnopxxenne Kay]mana Btcouamee
consnonenne.
42
Couuauoum acnerm rupuuuusauuu uumoecro nucoeuuocmu u
oyueuua uumoeuee pyccroy asmry
Hpnnox cnnerenicrna mpoxparnuecxo nenocneonareninocrn n
nonpoce o narnnnne, x nn n xoe mepe ne xouy cxasari, uro sanper 1865 r.
ocrancx na ymare. Hontrxa Horanona 1870 r. x ycnexy ne npnnena, n
Bnnencxax amnnncrpannx nnnori o nauana XX n. axe nocne roro,
xax n 1888 roy ntmna nocnenxx nnroncxax xnnxxa 'pyccxnmn yxna-
mn, ynopno npecneonana n naxastnana rex, xro nnosnn n xpa xon-
rpaano nnroncxym nnreparypy na narnnnne, pacnpocrpanxn ee nnn
npocro xpannn. Onaxo unnonnnxn n nonnnnx conmann +ror sanper,
ne nmex cxonixo-nnyi xcnoro nonxrnx o oxymenrax, xoropte nnenn
n oocnonann ero, o onrocpountx nenxx, xoropte npn +rom nmennci n
nny.
Ona ns npnunn raxo pyrnnnsannn meponpnxrn cepennt 1860-x
roon cnxsana c ]axrom, na xoropt yxasan T. Bnxc: pyccxn an]annr
tn npnsnan npeornparnri npenpamenne nnronnen n nonxxon. Tpenora
ntcme amnnncrpannn sa nnroncxn xstx npoxnnxnaci nnmi nacroni-
xo, nacxonixo nonicxne yxnt ycnnnnann yrposy accnmnnxnnn nnron-
nen. Hnronnt xe camn no cee, esornocnrenino x pyccxo-nonicxomy
conepnnuecrny, nnrepeca nx mpoxparnn ne npecrannxnn. Ho cnonam
Bnxca, 'na npaxrnxe. pycn]nxannx osnauana nnmi ono: ymenimenne
42
Oren pyxonnce Poccncxo rocyapcrnenno nnnorexn (OP PIB). u. 120. K.
22. Hn. 11-13 (xonnx nncima or 10 exapx 1870 r.). nx cpannennx ncnomnnm, uro
raxne xopomo nsnecrnte n nnreparype sanpernreninte mept n ornomennn yxpann-
cxoro xstxa, xax Banyencxn nnpxynxp 1863 roa n '3mcxn yxas 1876 roa, tnn
npnnxrt c canxnnn nmneparopa. Cm.: A. H. Mnnnep. 'Yxpanncxn nonpoc n nonn-
rnxe nnacre n pyccxom omecrnennom mnennn (nropax nononnna XIX n.). CH.,
2000. C. 108-115, 173-181.
273
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
xynirypnoro rocnocrna n nnnxnnx nonxxon. Hnronnt nocnpnnnma-
nnci |nmnepcxo mpoxparne. M..| xax oreninte xpecrixne, n xo-
neunom cuere opeuennte na accnmnnxnnm n ry nnn nnym ntcoxym
xynirypy.
43
Ha mo nsrnx, +ro saxnmuenne coornocnrcx npenmymecrnenno c
noxoom renepan-ryepnaropon n xapon Mnnncrepcrna nnyrpennnx
en, nanpnmep ryepnaropon (uin oruert, xcrarn cxasari, n npeonaa-
mr cpen ncrounnxon Bnxca). Ho onacenne nononnsannn +ro nnmi
uacri onee mnpoxo xaprnnt. Btme yxe ormeuanoci, uro ne annapar
MB, a yuenoe neomcrno aprnxynnponano cnenn]nuecxne saaun
nonnrnxn n ornomennn nnronnen. Taxne unnonnnxn cpenero n nnso-
noro snena, xax Honnxon n ero cocnyxnnnt n Konno pasmtmnxnn o nn-
ronnax n nx xstxe ne ronixo n xonrexcre pyccxo-nonicxoro npornnocro-
xnnx. B nx rnasax yymnocri nnronnen sanncena ne cronixo or e-
crnnx esnnuntx, rerenixncxnx cnn ncropnn, cxonixo or nenenanpan-
nenno axrnnnocrn nmnepcxo amnnncrpannn. Hnxe x nontramci
oxasari, uro accnmnnxropcxne nenn +rnx unnonnnxon n ornomennn
nnronnen nepennerannci c pe]opmncrcxo mornnanne nx exreninoc-
rn, coueranne, xoropoe ne namno npxmoro orpaxennx n o]nnnanintx
]opmynnponxax, sanpemanmnx ynorpenenne narnnnnt. Honcx ornera
na nonpoc, xenann nn nnacrn 'opycnri nnronnen, rpeyer yuecri ne
ronixo orxptrocri nonxrnx accnmnnxnnn pasnnuntm ronxonannxm, no
n onenxy yuentm neomcrnom cnonx accnmnnxropcxnx pecypcon n cno-
ot ntopa mexy pasntmn cnocoamn nx npnneennx n ecrnne.
Bcne sa nneennem pyccxoro an]annra n nnroncxym nncimennocri
pyxonocrno BYO npnnxnoci nacaxari pyccxn xstx n napontx mxo-
nax. C 1866 r. nnroncxn xstx nacnnicrnenno ntrecnxercx axe ns npe-
noanannx xaronnuecxoro saxona Boxnx, necmorpx na ouennnt pncx
cnpononnponari neononicrno xpecrixn n ycnnnri nx neonepne x +rnm
mxonam. Honnxon n n +rom cnyuae ctrpan nnnnnarnnnym poni, neco-
pasmepnym ero cxpomnomy cnyxenomy crarycy. Cornacno nnpxynxpy
Kay]mana or noxpx 1865 r., n napontx mxonax nx nnronnen paspe-
manoci nnecrn nocrenennt nopxox sament ponoro xstxa pyccxnm:
n nepnt ro ern onxnt tnn yunri monnrnt na nnroncxom, a no
nropo cnxmennym ncropnm n xarexnsnc yxe na pyccxom. Honnxon
necno 1866 r. npnocranonnn pacctnxy nnpxynxpa n nacrannan na rom,
uro n cnyuae nnoxoro nonnmannx erimn xarexnsnca na pyccxom oyue-
43
T. Weeks. RussiIication and the Lithuanians. P. 114.
274
nne cneyer nepenocnri na rpern ro, no nnxax ne onycxari ypoxon
saxona Boxnx na nnroncxom. uaxrnuecxn +ro neno x cnnxennm snaun-
mocrn pennrnosntx npemeron n nporpamme oyuennx.
44
ecrnnrenino, unnonnnxn BYO xenann nocxopee npnyunri mono-
tx nnronnen x ynorpenennm pyccxoro xstxa nne xpyra uacrnoro o-
mennx. Ho tna nn n rnasax Honnxona n ero ennomtmnennnxon +ra
(eme necima anexax or peaninocrn cepennt 1860-x roon) xstxonax
cnryannx ocrarountm ocnonannem nx roro, urot cunrari raxnx (nce
eme cmyrno npecrannmtx) pyccxoronopxmnx nnronnen nrxnyrtmn ecnn
ne n pyccxym nannm, ro n poccncxoe nnnnnnsannonnoe npocrpancrno?
ymam, uro ena nn. Honnxon, a panno n ero nauaninnx Kopnnnon, tnn
npnnepxent pennrnosno xonnennnn pyccxo nannn, cornacno xoro-
po ncnoneanne npanocnannx ecri nenpemennt arpnyr n rnannt
ntpasnreni pyccxocrn. Onnonenrt axe nastnann Honnxona 'xpannm
xnepnxanom.
45
A xaxne t naext nn nosnarannci na npenoananne
pyccxoro xstxa n napontx mxonax nx nnronnen n cepenne 1860-x
roon, nponema npanocnannx ocrananaci xamnem nperxnonennx. Osxn-
nxx Konencxym ryepnnm 'ncropnuecxo reppnropne npanocnannx,
Honnxon nnxora axe n nepno nanonimnx ycnexon xamnannn o-
pamenn n enopyccxo uacrn Cenepo-3ananoro xpax n 1866-1867 ro-
ax ne ronopnn npxmo o macconom nepexoe nnronnen n npanocnanne
xax npannrenicrnenno nenn.
46
B +rom, nosmoxno, n saxnmuanaci rnan-
nax xynirypno-ncnxonornuecxax xonnnsnx ero accnmnnxropcxo npo-
rpammt. Byyun pennrnosno nacrpoenntm nannonanncrom, on n cnoe
pycn]nxaropcxo exreninocrn n Hnrne onxen tn orpannunricx nc-
nonisonannem ronixo orenintx, nnemnnx +nemenron npanocnannx.
Onnm ns raxnx ontron tna ycranonxa n napontx mxonax Konen-
cxo ryepnnn nxont npanocnannoro cnxroro nennxoro xnxsx Anex-
canpa Hencxoro n osnamenonanne 'uyecnoro cnacennx nmneparopa
Anexcanpa II or ntcrpena mnrpnx Kapaxosona n anpene 1866 r. Honn-
xon, cyx no ncemy, tn nnnnnaropom +roro nononneennx, n on xe co-
crannn nx renepan-ryepnaropa K. H. Kay]mana cexpernym osxcnn-
reninym sanncxy. Hpanocnannax nxona, no Honnxony, nosnonnr npone-
pnri creneni noxninocrn n pennrnosno repnnmocrn xaronnuecxnx cnx-
44
LVIA. F. 567. Ap. 6. B. 1530. Ll. 1-4 ap.
45
PO PHB. u. 523. X 66. H. 158 o. (nncimo Honnxona Kopnnnony or 19 anpenx
1867 r.).
46
Ocropoxnoe ntcxastnanne na +ror cuer coepxnrcx n oxnae Kopnnnony or 11
cenrxpx 1864 r.: PO PHB. u. 523. X 66. H. 16.
275
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
mennnxon, ncxpennocrn nx orxasa or ']anarnuecxnx sanyxenn: nm
npecronr osxcnnri npnxoxanam, uro 'nocranonxa npanocnanno nxo-
nt n yunnnme xaronnuecxom. onxna ntpaxari n osnauari saxonnoe
ynaxenne x npanocnannm, ne noromy ronixo, uro ono ecri rocnocrny-
mmee n rocyapcrne neponcnoneanne, no n noromy, uro ono ecri nepo-
ncnoneanne xpncrnancxoe. Ho, oeman Honnxon, n es ncxxnx passxc-
nenn nxona cnxroro, uie nmx nocnr 'Hapi-Ocnoonreni, yxpennr n
cosnannn napoa cnxsi npanocnanno pennrnn c ormeno xpenocrnoro
npana n ncemn pyrnmn 'npannrenicrnenntmn meponpnxrnxmn, xoro-
pte, 'conponoxax Honoxenne 19-ro ]enpanx 1861 roa, osnauamr nx
nero |napoa| ocnooxenne or rnera nancrna n xcensoncrna, nnn, uro
nourn ono n ro xe, or marepnaninoro ero pasopennx no ]opmamn pe-
nnrnosnoro n npancrnennoro ero nocnnrannx.
47
Hpanocnanne tno naxno n annom cnyuae ne camo no cee, a xax
nncrpymenr 'e]anarnsannn nnronnen.
48
Konraxr c npanocnanno o-
pxnocrim yunn xaronnxon ne cronixo ropxue nepe n naoxnocrn,
cxonixo pennrnosno ronepanrnocrn, ymepennocrn pennrnosnoro uyn-
crna, recno cnxsannoro x romy xe c xonnexrnnntmn marepnanintmn
nnrepecamn. Ho ]nrypa xaronnxa-nnronna, npnntxmero, moxer tri,
xpecrnricx nepe npanocnanno nxono, ne tna ocrarouno yen-
renino es npnannx e ononnnrenintx connanintx uepr, sanmcrno-
nanntx ns crepeornna pyccxoro xpecrixnnna. He cnyuano cnom sannc-
xy Honnxon sanepmaer onrnmncrnuecxo noro yxasannem na ro, uro
'xpecrixne npnnocxr n xeprny naroapnocrn Bory sa cnacenne Hapx
|semeninte| naent arpaxam.
49
He xacaxci seci nonpoca o rom, xa-
xnmn ]axrnuecxnmn anntmn pacnonaran Honnxon nx raxoro oo-
mennx, mt moxem samernri, uro onrnmnsm ntsnan cxocrnom nonee-
nnx nnroncxnx xpecrixn c nopxxom pacnpeenennx semnn n nennxo-
pyccxo omnne. Ycnonnem accnmnnxnnn nnronnen c Poccne mtcnn-
47
PO PHB. u. 523. X 66. Hn. 124-126 (oxna Honnxona or 25 anpenx 1866 r., npe-
crannennt Kopnnnontm Kay]many).
48
Hpenoxenne Honnxona pasnnnano nosnnxmym eme n nauane 1850-x rr. n nensyp-
nom neomcrne renennnm x 'pacxaronnunnannm nnroncxo pennrnosno nnrepa-
rypt, onncannym 3. Menmaycxene. Cm.: Z. Mediauskien. Censorship in Lithuania:
A Tool of Russian Policy, 1831-1865 // Lithuanian Historical Studies. 2002. No. 7. Pp.
43-66. Cronr ormernri, uro nontrxn npnrnymnri n pennrnosnocrn nnronnen xaro-
nnuecxym cnenn]nxy, npnnnctnaemym npexe ncero nonicxomy nnnxnnm, nonce
ne oxsarenino npenonarann n aninemem opamenne n npanocnanne. 'Pacxaro-
nnunnanne nonnmanoci cxopee xax pacnonxuenne.
49
PO PHB. u. 523. X 66. H. 127.
276
naci nx nnyrpennxx connaninax romorennsannx. B xaxom-ro cmtcne,
crannnaci saaua 'oxpecrixnnri nnronnen.
50
Cocrnenno ronopx, raxoe nocnpnxrne nnronnen npoxnnnoci yxe na
camo nauanino crann ]opmnponannx cern napontx mxon n oco-
enno ntnyxno n exreninocrn nnsontx unnonnnxon yuenoro oxpyra.
Hncnexrop Keancxo rnmnasnn . u. Kamnpnn, nocnannt nerom
1864 r., eme o npnesa Honnxona, n xomannponxy no Konencxo ry-
epnnn nx 'arnrannn nacenennx n nonisy orxptrnx napontx mxon c
oyuennem na pyccxom n 'xmycxom, n cnennanino sanncxe osxc-
nnn nspannym nm meroy. Hoxasarenino, uro n onncannn Kamnpnntm
cocrana nacenennx connanino-cocnonnte xareropnn npeonaamr na
+rnoxon]eccnonanintmn:
snan n tn ynepen, uro exenn oparnricx x mnxxre n mema-
nam, ro ycnexa ne naexricx, a npxmo nonoxnn sa npannno: opa-
maricx n ronopnri ronixo c xpecrixnamn. Hpnnxn, uro ecnn rnan-
nax macca nacenennx (xpecrixne) cornacnrcx yunricx n orxptri
yunnnma, rora yer nerxo npnrnacnri x romy xe meman n mnxx-
ry, a ecnn t oxasanoci co cropont nocnennx npornnyecrnne,
ro n cnana Bory, nycxa xnacnemr |rax. M..| n rime.
Ha ncrpeuax c xpecrixnamn nncnexrop ncxuecxn anennnponan x uyn-
crny naroapnocrn, xoropoe, xax cunranoci, xpecrixne ncntrtnann x
nmneparopy n nnacrxm sa ocnooxenne n 1861 r. n naenenne semne na
npane cocrnennocrn n 1863 r. Ho ero cnonam, npn raxom 'ropxecrnen-
nom nanomnnannn o oxasanntx meptx naroexnnxx napo 'satnan
o ncex nnymennxx xcenson, a nnen ronixo onoro Hapx-Hsannrenx n
ncnonnnrenx Ero nonn M. H. Mypaniena. Ho xonen on saanan nonpoc,
'xenamr nn onn yunri ere cnonx pyccxo rpamore, r.e. ro rpamore, na
xoropo nanncano Honoxenne 19-ro ]enpanx, nsannnmee nx or pacrna,
n co ncex cropon cntman: 'Hopem! Hopem! (xornm, xornm).
51
50
B noesxe no Konencxo ryepnnn ocenim 1865 r. K. H. Kay]man crapancx nnuno
nnepxri 'omnnnte npecrannennx n ronont xpecrixn: 'Bepernre semnm, ap
Hapcxn, n nomnnre, uro ona npnnanexnr ne onomy omoxosxnny, no nenomy ce-
mecrny; ncx cemix onxna nnaeri semnem: rax yrono Iocyapm (Cm.: H. H. Kop-
nnnon. Pyccxoe eno n Cenepo-3ananom xpae. C. 175). Hornepxennx raxo napc-
xo nonn nenisx tno narn n rexcre Mecrnoro Honoxennx 19 ]enpanx 1861 r. nx
nnroncxnx ryepnn. Bosmoxno, Kay]man nmenno ns-sa +roro ne paspemnn n xnna-
pe 1866 r. neuarari nororonnennt nnroncxn nepeno Honoxennx axe pyccxn-
mn yxnamn. (LVIA. F. 378. BS, 1864. B. 2130. Ll. 4-5).
51
PO PHB. u. 523. X 263. Hn. 13-14 o.
277
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
B napnconanno Kamnpnntm xaprnne connaninoro cnnxennx n
ysnanannx repxercx ror npocro ]axr, uro omenne c xpecrixnamn
ocymecrnnxnoci, xax-nnxax, uepes nepenounxa. Hs ero panopra mt axe
ne snaem rouno, xro nmenno pacronxontnan xpecrixnam nnymennx nnc-
nexropa nonocrno nncapi, onn ns yunrene mecrno rnmnasnn nnn
xro-ro eme. Kamnpnn xoren noxasari (n nepnri cam), uro emy yanoci
sacrannri xpecrixn saronopnri ronocom 'macct, saronopnri rax, uro
nosrnact na nnroncxom cranonnnnci nonxrntmn es nepenoa, xax ecnn
t onn pasanannci na omnnnom cxoe re-nnyi n nenrpanino Poc-
cnn.
Kax xaxercx, nponeccy nnepennx pyccxo asyxn n nnroncxym nnci-
mennocri unnonnnxn BYO raxxe npnnnctnann connaninoe snauenne.
52
Ormeuennoe ntme npecrannenne o nanexronornuecxo pasposnenno-
crn nnronnen nosnonxno axnenrnponari romorennsnpymmn +]]exr
pyccxo asyxn. 3nonmnnx or nanexron x onimemy nnn menimemy
ennoopasnm xstxa pacnennnanaci xax cnnerenicrno nnnnnnsymme-
ro nosecrnnx nnacrn. nx Honnxona, n uacrnocrn, nneenne pyccxoro
an]annra osnauano naxnt mar x cpannnrenino cranaprnsannn nn-
roncxoro xstxa. On yrnepxan n 1864 r., uro 'xmyxxn yrparnnn npa-
nnninoe nponsnomenne cnon na cocrnennom xstxe, a noromy n nono
nncimennocrn neoxonmo npeycmorperi cncremarnuecxoe ncnoniso-
nanne rnacntx yxn co snaxom yapennx. Ho ro xe npnunne Honnxon
npenaran nnecrn n xnpnnnnuecxn an]annr nx nnronnen nexoropte
yxnt nepxonnocnanxncxo nncimennocrn: '.Hepxonnocnanxncxax
asyxa tna t npenournreninee rpaxancxo, ecnn t ronixo nep-
no cyxeno tno cenaricx xora-nnyi nnreparypnom.
53
Ono ns
npenmymecrn saxnmuanoci n yxnax 'mant mc n 'onimo mc, xo-
ropte samennnn t nonicxym rpa]nxy n oosnauennn nocontx rnac-
ntx, rora xax pyccxn rpaxancxn an]annr raxo sament npeno-
52
Connaninoe nsmepenne uerxo npocmarpnnaercx n n pyrom conpemennom +xcne-
pnmenre c xnpnnnnne n nontrxe pycn]nxaropon n rpaxancxo amnnncrpannn
Hapcrna Honicxoro nnecrn pyccxne yxnt n nonicxym nncimennocri (pasymeercx,
o nonnom sanpere narnnnnt peui n +rom cnyuae ne mna). B. A. Ycnencxn, npoana-
nnsnponanmn npenoxennym nmn cncremy rpancnnrepannn n rpa]nxy, ormeuaer,
uro nonax asyxa tna npnsnana nosecrnonari npexe ncero na xpecrixncrno.
Cm.: B. A. Ycnencxn. Hnxona I n nonicxn xstx (stxonax nonnrnxa Poccncxo
nmnepnn n ornomennn Hapcrna Honicxoro: nonpoct rpa]nxn n op]orpa]nn) //
B. A. Ycnencxn. Hcropnxo-]nnonornuecxne ouepxn. Mocxna, 2004. C. 141.
53
PO PHB. u. 523. X 66. H. 9. Hex nacuer nepxonnocnanxncxnx yxn n nnroncxom
an]annre ne tna ocymecrnnena.
278
xnri ne mor. Hponnx n rom, uro an]annr c ncnonisonannem nepxonnoc-
nanxncxnx yxn onxen tn nocnyxnri, no Honnxony, nmenno cexynx-
pnsannn nnroncxo rpamornocrn, ocnanennm xonrponx na ne co cro-
pont xaronnuecxoro yxonencrna. He ncxnmueno, uro +ro npenoxenne
Honnxona cnxstnanoci n c onee mnpoxnm samtcnom 'peannmannn
nepxonnocnanxncxo asyxn nx cnnxennx mexy coo an]annron
pasnnuntx conpemenntx cnanxncxnx xstxon.
54
B raxom cnyuae xnpnn-
nnsannx nnroncxoro an]annra onxna tna t cosari npeneenr ynor-
penennx n rpaxancxom nncime nycri n necnanxncxom pennnx
yxn, croni nennmtx nexoroptmn nancnanncramn: mct nosnpamannci
t n omeynorpenreninym pyccxym nncimennocri 'oxonintm nyrem,
uepes ononnennym nnroncxym asyxy.
Connanino-pe]opmaropcxne npecrannennx nonnnxnn ne ronixo na
nporpammy, no n na merot oyuennx n napontx mxonax, a n ocoen-
nocrn na noxo x npo]eccnonanino xnann]nxannn yunrene. Pac-
cmorpnm +ror cmxer uyri noponee. B nepno nononnne 1864 r., xora
n BYO rnepo pemnnn samennri yunrene-xaronnxon n nauanintx mxo-
nax Konencxo ryepnnn npanocnanntmn, snanne nnroncxoro xstxa eme
uncnnnoci cpen rpeonann, npesxnnxemtx x xannaram.
55
Ho no-
nxrntm npnunnam ortcxari raxnx xannaron tno nenerxo. Honnxon
xe npenoxnn nsrnxnyri na eno c pyro cropont. C anrycra 1864 r. n
pxe sanncox on pasnnnaer nem o rom, uro nesnanne pyccxnmn yunre-
nxmn 'xmycxoro napeunx moxer npn nsnecrntx connanintx ycnonn-
xx axe cnococrnonari nsanmononnmannm mexy nnmn n yuamnmncx,
ycnnnnax crpemnenne nocnennx x ycnoennm pyccxoro xstxa. Tax, npe-
narax nopyunri oyuenne nnroncxnx ere npanocnanntm 'nonocrntm
nncapxm n cenicxnm nacrannnxam ns nnn, ne snammnx mecrntx nape-
un, on pyuancx sa nonnt ycnex: 'Camax neoxonmocri neycrpann-
mtx cnomenn c nnmn yer nm nyume noconnnem.
56
Honnxon oruacrn noromy rax n crapancx ocenim 1864 r. nponnnyri
eno pyccxoro an]annra, uro nepnonauanino on npenonaran pexpyrn-
ponari npanocnanntx nacrannnxon ns connanintx cnoen, maxcnmanino
nnsxnx xpecrixncrny n, cneonarenino, nesnaxomtx c narnncxo asy-
xo: es xnpnnnnuecxo rpancnnrepannn onn nonpocry ne cmornn t
54
Cnnerenicrna ocyxennx raxoro samtcna nmemrcx, nanpnmep, n uacrno ne-
penncxe: OP PIB. u. 231/II. K. 27. X 61. Hn. 16-16 o. (nncimo A. B. Paunncxoro
M. H. Horonny, 1868 r.).
55
PO PHB. u. 377. X 365. H. 4 (nncimo Kopnnnona Kynnny or 27 mapra 1864 r.).
56
PO PHB. u. 377. X 120. H. 12.
279
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
sanomnnri ry ropcrxy nnroncxnx cnon, xoropax nce-raxn rpeonanaci
nx omennx c naunnammnmn yunricx erimn. C xonna 1864 r. n BYO
yrnepnnaci npaxrnxa npnrnamennx na mecra napontx yunrene n
Konencxo ryepnnn ntnycxnnxon nnn ne oxonunnmnx xypca nocnn-
rannnxon npanocnanntx yxonntx cemnnapn ns nnyrpennnx ryep-
nn, npenmymecrnenno Bonorocxo n Tnepcxo. Onn-ro snann narnn-
cxym asyxy (no n cemnnapnxx npenoananaci nartni), no snanne +ro
ne nonaonnoci: x momenry npnesa nepntx rpynn yxe ntmnn n cner
nepnte nnroncxne yxnapn pyccxnmn yxnamn.
Pexpyrnponanne yunrene ns cemnnapncron, r.e. ere npanocnan-
noro yxonencrna, nnonne orneuano pacnpocrpanennomy n +noxy Benn-
xnx pe]opm neany 'cnnxnnx cocnonn +rn nmn nonyuann nosmox-
nocri ntrn ns cocnonnx yxonencrna, o roro npemenn nourn repme-
rnuno samxnyroro.
57
B annom cnyuae +ra pe]opmncrcxax neonorema
nonyuana ocot cmtcn, r.x. cemnnapncram, noxnammnm cnoe cocno-
nne, npecroxno, ]axrnuecxn n xauecrne arenron rocyapcrna, nponnx-
nyri n pyrym ooconennym connaninym cpey xpecrixncxym. H n
o]nnnanintx n n uacrntx oxymenrax nropo nononnnt 1860-x rr.,
ocoenno n 1866-1867 r., unnonnnxn BYO mnoro n oxorno nncann o npo-
necce oyuennx, n xoe xoroporo nnroncxne ern, ycnannax nce onime
pyccxnx cnon n cntma ns ycr nacrannnxa nexoropte cnona na nx po-
nom xstxe, npnntxamr 'es ocotx ycnnn, nourn myrx, x yunnnmy n
nacrannnxy, nepecramr uyxaricx nx n (.) roront nent eni npono-
nri c nacrannnxom.
58
B +rom n noontx emy onncannxx cnnxenne pyccxoro nacrannnxa
c nnroncxnmn erimn n orptn ere or xaronnuecxoro cnxmennnxa
nsopaxaercx crnxnntm, ecrecrnenntm, ocnonanntm na nncrnnxrnn-
no connanino cnmnarnn, r.e. raxnm, xoropomy xnnxnax yuenocri nnn
nearornuecxne yxnmpennx moryr ronixo nonpenri.
59
(Hsnnmne oro-
57
Cm. o +rom: C. B. Pnmcxn. Poccncxax nepxoni n +noxy Bennxnx pe]opm (Hep-
xonnte pe]opmt n Poccnn 1860-1870-x roon). M., 1999.
58
PO PHB. u. 523. X 70. H. 5 (uepnonnx oxnaa Honnxona Kopnnnony or 31 oxrx-
px 1866 r.).
59
B nncime Kopnnnony or 8 ]enpanx 1866 r. Honnxon ormeuan: 'Honnmari. xmy-
cxn xstx, no cxonixo on nyxen nx xnrecxoro onxoa, namn nacrannnxn ntyun-
namrcx n ntyuarcx oueni cxopo, rouno rax xe xax namn conarnxn. Ho tno t
xenarenino, urot xmyxxn oyunnannci o nonnmannx xstxa nacrannnxa, a ne
nacrannnx o nonnmannx xmycxoro xstxa. (PIHA. u. 970. On. 1. . 784. Hn. 7-
8. Cam Honnxon ne npeycnen n nsyuennn nnroncxoro). B pyrom cnyuae nonynncrc-
xne cnmnarnn Honnxona orrenxmrcx nponnuecxnm ynomnnannem npyccxo cncremt
280
napnnaricx, uro nonoxenne en no mnornx mxonax anexo ne coorner-
crnonano +rnm onncannxm, xoropte nmenno n onxnt tnn nnymnri
yunrenxm cosnanne ntcoxo mnccnn.) K xonny 1860-x rr. exrenn BYO
ntpaorann cnoero poa mn] o 'naponom yunrene na Xmyn. Cno-
conocri oyuari ere es nsnauaninoro snannx nx xstxa npecrana-
na n nem ncxnmunrenintm ocronncrnom n npenmymecrnom, nenrpani-
ntm +nemenrom neno rpannnn naponoro npocnemennx, c]opmnpo-
nanmecx na npaxrnxe, a ne nanxsanno reopnxmn. Bor xax nncan o +rom
yxe nocne orcranxn c nocra noneunrenx Kopnnnon, npenarax B. Kynnny
(ror eme npoonxan cnyxnri n BYO) nnan crarin o napontx mxonax:
'Kax oyuaer xmycxnx ere pyccxo rpamore xaxo-nnyi nonoro-
cxn cemnnapncr, ne snammn nn cnona no-xmycxn; xaxne npnemt
ynorpenxer on c manenixnm xmycxnm nxapem, ne nonnmammnm nn
cnona no-pyccxn. nx +roro ena onxna tna, camom npaxrnxom, co-
saricx ocoax meronxa..
60
Orcyrcrnne cnennanino xstxono no-
roronxn monote yunrenx onxnt tnn ncxynnri cyryo connani-
no axrnnnocrim: nnnmannem x pasntm croponam xnsnn nnroncxnx
xpecrixn, saoro o nocnnrannn ere, roronnocrim ari coner, opi-
o c 'npepaccyxamn n r.. B nepenncxe unnonnnxon BYO xynirnnn-
ponanoci npecrannenne o paore 'naponoro yunrenx na Xmyn xax
rpaxancxom, axe xeprnennom nonnre.
61
Hroum ua uumoeuee e roumercme "uuopouecro" nouumuru
ua orpauuax
3naunmocri ]nrypt pyccxoro yunrenx n nosspennxx unnonnnxon na
accnmnnxnnm nnronnen yxcnxercx ns cpannennx nnroncxnx napontx
mxon c pyrnmn conpemenntmn ontramn opasonarenino nonnrnxn n
ornomennn (cpannnrenino) mantx +rnoxon]eccnonanintx rpynn. Hn-
repecnym nepcnexrnny saaer conocrannenne c cncremo H. H. Hnimnn-
oyuennx cnmnona neanrnsma n o]nnnosnocrn: '.Yunnnma. cymecrnymr;
uncno yuamnxcx nospacraer n, Bor acr, eme nospacrer axe es npyccxoro
Schulzwang`a n axe n +rnx yunnnmax naunnamr noxastnaricx enouxn (PO HB.
u. 523. X 66. H. 127 o. uepnonnx oxnaa or 25 anpenx 1866 r.)
60
PIHA. u. 970. On. 1. . 908. Hn. 137 o.-138 (nncimo B. Kynnny or 25 oxrxpx,
es yxasannx roa |1869 nnn 1870|).
61
Tnnnunt npnmep raxoro napparnna nncimo B. Kynnna Kopnnnony or 25 exapx
1871 r., n xoropom nnrnpyercx, n uacrnocrn, ntcxastnanne onoro ns yunrene: 'He
pas xapxnemi xponim, noxa nonnmi n ronony xmyxxa pyccxoe cnono. (H. H. Kop-
nnnon. Pyccxoe eno n Cenepo-3ananom xpae. C. 438-441).
281
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
cxoro, paspaoranno nx xpementx n npanocnanne rarap, uyname, am-
xnp, mopnt n p. nononxcxnx napoon. Kypnpyemax c nauana 1860-x rr.
Cnxremnm Cnnoom xax nncrpymenr mnccnonepcxo exreninocrn,
cncrema Hnimnncxoro tcrpo npnnnexna x cee nnrepec n Mnnncrep-
crna naponoro npocnemennx. Ontr mnccnonepcxoro npenoanannx
oxasan cymecrnennoe nnnxnne na npnnxrte MHH n 1870 r., nocne oxnn-
nenno ncxyccnn n yuenom neomcrne, 'Hpannna o mepax x opasona-
nnm nnoponen, xoropte npnmenxnnci rnanntm opasom n Kasancxom
yuenom oxpyre.
62
B mxonax, cneonanmnx cncreme Hnimnncxoro, npenoananne nenoci
na mecrntx xstxax ('napeunxx) n c pexpyrnponannem n yunrenx n cnx-
mennnxn npecrannrene +rnx naponocre. Bnnxame nenim raxo-
ro noompennx xstxono camotrnocrn tno npeoxpanenne anntx
rpynn nacenennx or rynreninoro, xax cunranoci, nnnxnnx rarapcxoro
ncnama ananora nonicxoro xaronnnnsma n +rom nonnxon]eccnonani-
nom pernone. Kax noxasan P. xepacn, n ocnone nosspenn Hnimnncxo-
ro nexana cmeci pennrnosntx yexenn n anrn+nnrncrcxnx cenrn-
menron nxyne c ocoo xonnenryannsanne nsanmoornomenn pyccxo-
ro napoa n 'nnopouecxnx menimnncrn. B +rnx nocnennx on ycmar-
pnnan 'naropontx nxape, nocnrene npocrort npanon xnno
npnmep nx rex pyccxnx, xro xenan yrnepnri n cee cosnanne cnoe
ooconennocrn or ncnopuenno sanano nnnnnnsannn. B cnom oue-
pei, saora o +rnx 'nactnxax ncropnn, es npnnyxennx nx x orxa-
sy or cnoero xstxa, nosnonxna pyccxnm pasnnri npncymne nm repnn-
mocri n naropocrno. Hnaue ronopx, ]opmnponanne +rnoxynirypno
nenrnunocrn 'nnoponen ne ronixo ne npornnopeunno yxpennennm
pyccxocrn, no n enano ee onee xnsnecnocono, pacnneunnano nont-
mn xpacxamn, orctnax x moenn nsanmosanncnmocrn crapmnx n mna-
mnx noxonenn nnyrpn enno cemin.
Pyxononrenn n axrnnncrt BYO n camym ropxuym nopy pycn]nxa-
ropcxnx npenpnxrn, xax xaxercx, ne tnn ronxom ocneomnent o
+xcnepnmenrax Hnimnncxoro re nonyunnn mnpoxym nsnecrnocri x
xonny 1860-x rr. nx raxoro nnrepeca n Bnnine n Konno nonpocry ne
tno crnmyna: n cepenne 1860-x rr. nonnrnxa na sanantx oxpannax
npecrannxnaci nmnepcxnm npnopnrerom, n ee arenrt, mtcnnnmne cex,
xax cxasann t ceronx, rnopnamn reononnrnuecxo cnryannn n sone
62
R. Geraci. Window on the East. Pp. 47-85; P. Werth. At the Margins oI Orthodoxy. Pp.
183-196, 223-235 n p.
282
crtxa rpannn rpex nmnepn, necima t ynnnnnci, ecnn t xro-ro no-
coneronan nm npncmorpericx x romy, xax pemamr cxonte nponemt
nx xonnern na cpannnrenino cnoxono nocrouno nepn]epnn enpo-
necxo Poccnn. Ho+romy nemanonaxnte ueprt cxocrna mexy cnc-
remo Hnimnncxoro n xamnanne oyuennx nnronnen cneyer ornecrn
na cuer omnx ne oxsarenino oycnonnenntx npxmtm sanmcrnona-
nnem renennn n npecrannennxx o +rnoxon]eccnonanino nonn-
rnxe. H ram n seci mt nnnm nontrxy xnpnnnnsannn 'nnopouecxo
nncimennocrn, c rem urot sacnonnri mante +rnnuecxne nnn +rnoxon-
]eccnonaninte rpynnt or accnmnnxnnn napoamn onee mnorouncnen-
ntmn n saxnmuammnmn n cee ecrpyxrnnnt nx nmnepnn norennn-
an nannocrponrenicrna, raxnx xax nonxxn n rarapt. H ram n seci mt
nanmaem, xax exreninocri unnonnnxon n yunrene noxnonnxnaci
nonynncrcxnm +rocom, pesonnpyx c nenpnxrnem nearornuecxnx reo-
pn xax +nnrapnoro nstcxa.
Onaxo pasnnunx mexy +rnmn nymx cncremamn ne menee cyme-
crnennt, uem noonx. Ornomenne Kopnnnona, Honnxona n p. x nn-
ronnam tno nnmeno cenrnmenranino, ponrenicxo rennort, cno-
crnenno Hnimnncxomy.
63
Cosarenn cern 'pyccxo-xmycxnx mxon
tnn, n nyumem cnyuae, nneranramn n ]nnonornn n +rnorpa]nn, n npo-
rnnononoxnocri nexoroptm ns xasancxnx exrene.
64
Cam H. H. Kopnn-
non n 1869 r., uepes nonropa roa nocne orcranxn c onxnocrn noneun-
renx BYO, osnaxomnnmnci n xauecrne unena Conera mnnncrpa napo-
noro npocnemennx c npaxrnxo oyuennx nnoponen n Kasancxom yue-
nom oxpyre, orpnnan npnnnnnnaninym nonisy npenoanannx pontx
xstxon, a raxxe neennx na nnx sanxrn no pyrnm npemeram. Hmen-
no Bnnencxn YO, no mnennm Kopnnnona, cnyxnn yenrenintm npn-
mepom roro, c xaxnm ycnexom moxno oyuari nnoponen na pyccxom.
65
63
Honnxon, x npnmepy, ceronan na ro, uro nnnencxax nensypa ne nponycrnna n ero
crarie ynomnnannx o xxot uacrtx cnyuaxx 'myxe|nox|crna n cxoronoxcrna cpen
nnronnen, nnmnn ero nosmoxnocrn ntnnnyri nor xaxym emorpa]nuecxym rnnore-
sy: 'He or roro nn na Xmyn mnoro xapnon? (Poccncxn roc. apxnn nnreparypt n
ncxyccrna. u. 46. On. 1. . 560. H. 222 nncimo H. H. Bapreneny or 25 nmnx 1866 r.).
64
Koneuno, nao yunrtnari, uro noome noompenne 'nnopouecxnx +rnoxyniryp-
ntx nenrnunocre no cncreme Hnimnncxoro xasanoci na sanano oxpanne nmne-
pnn ropaso onee pncxonanntm npenpnxrnem, uem na nocrouno nepn]epnn.
65
PIHA. u. 970. On. 1. . 908. Hn. 137 o.-138. Cp. sanncxy Kopnnnona o cncreme
oyuennx n Kasancxom yuenom oxpyre or 3 exapx 1869 r.: Tam xe. . 99. O nc-
xyccnn n yuenom neomcrne, n xoropo yuacrnonan Kopnnnon, cm.: R. Geraci. Window
on the East. Pp. 116-125.
283
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Haxonen, no mnorom noromy, uro noannxmmee onimnncrno nnron-
nen tno npouno xon]eccnonannsnponano n xaronnnnsme, npnnneue-
nne yunrene ns mecrnoro nacenennx, xax +ro enanoci n Kasancxom
oxpyre, rax n ne crano nynxrom pycn]nxaropcxo nporpammt. Hpnsna-
nax n onom ns cnonx orueron 1866 r., uro ns-sa xstxonoro apiepa mex-
y nacrannnxom n erimn oyuenne ner menenno, Honnxon nce panno
croxn na cnoem:
Ycnemnee nonenn t eno nacrannnxn, nnaemmne mecrntmn
napeunxmn, no n semnem nacenennn ner npanocnanntx, snaxomtx
c nnmn, a. xaronnxn nounnnnnci t n nounnnnn cnon yunnnma
xcensam.
66
Cnycrx nxri ner, n cenrxpe 1871 r., ra xe nponema crana npeme-
rom ncxyccnn na csese npexropon napontx yunnnm BYO. Hourn
ennornacno yuacrnnxn orxnonnnn npoonxanmee-raxn nnpxynnponari
mnenne o rom, uro yunrenx-nnronnt, 'snaxomte c xapaxrepom napoa,
yyr ecrnonari ycnemnee, uem ntsnannte ns oranenntx ryepnn.
Hororonxa n, rnannoe, pasmemenne raxnx yunrene 'nentmn macca-
mn. cpen nx ennonnemennnxon saaun ne no nneuy yuenomy ne-
omcrny, a noromy, saxnmunn cses, 'noueeo.e n nacroxmee npemx npn-
xonrcx npoonxari ntson yunrene n Konencxym ryepnnm ns nnyr-
pennnx nnn cocecrnenntx enopyccxnx ryepnn. Hpnponte pyccxne
nepnee ncnonnxr saauy pyccxoro yunrenx; napo, nacxonixo nsnecrno,
ornocnrcx x nnm c onepnem, nnx ncxpennocri n nx cnonax n ecrnn-
xx. H n rom ner onimo et, uro +rn nnna neonro ocramrcx na cnonx
mecrax; nx cmenxmr nnoni npntnammne n raxnm opasom xnnxercx
nocroxnnt npnnnn nontx cnexnx pyccxnx cnn.
67
Yxe snaxomax nam
anennxnnx x nonynncrcxnm rponam ncxpennocrn n 'cnexnx cnn ne-
cxonixo ncconnpyer co cnonom 'nonenone, xoropoe npecrannxer pyc-
cxoro yunrenx, ne snammero nnroncxoro xstxa, nannnarnnno ]nrypo.
pyroe cpannenne, ne ynoxmee nac ns npeenon BYO, yexaer,
xax mne npecrannxercx, n rom, uro oprannsaropt 'pyccxo-xmycxnx
mxon, npn ncex oronopxax, nce xe ornocnrenino ntcoxo onennnann cre-
neni orxptrocrn nnronnen accnmnnnpymmemy nnnxnnm pyccxnx yun-
rene. Peui ner o opasonarenino nonnrnxe n ornomennn enpecxo-
ro nacenennx. Kora Kopnnnon n 1869 r. cctnancx na ornnunt or Kasa-
nn ontr oyuennx 'nnoponen na pyccxom xstxe n BYO, on nmen n
66
PO PHB. u. 523. X 70. H. 5.
67
LVIA. F. 567. Ap. 5. B. 3033. Ll. 71 ap., 73. (Kypcnn mo).
284
nny ne ronixo nnronnen, no n enpeen. On npenaran copari crarncrn-
xy no cneymmnm nynxram:
Hacxonixo pyccxn maniunx neperonnr xmycxoro, npn onna-
xontx cnoconocrxx, xora oa npnmyrcx ononpemenno sa pyc-
cxym rpamory. Cxonixo npemenn nonaonrcx xmycxomy mani-
unxy nnn xnenxy, uro onn ocrnrnn panntx ycnexon c pyccxnm
maniunxom.
Orner y paerenx pyccxnx maniunxon tn roron n es ncxxnx cnpa-
nox: 'Ha uro pyccxomy ononino onoro roa, na ro nnopony nonao-
nrcx, noxany, na n rpn.
68
Hnronnt n enpen, xax nnnm, noneent
seci no ony xareropnm.
Boome, meponpnxrnx BYO n ornomennn enpecxoro nacenennx nme-
nn cymecrnennte ueprt cxocrna c ero nnroncxnm npoexrom, a n uem-ro
n npenocxnrnnn opasonareninym nonnrnxy 'na Xmyn. B 1863-
1864 rr. M. H. Mypanien pesxo nmemancx n ]ynxnnonnponanne ycra-
nonnenno Mnnncrepcrnom naponoro npocnemennx n 1840 1850-x rr.
cncremt orenintx enpecxnx mxon n nsmennn saneennt n nnx no-
pxox oyuennx. Hpn noepxxe rpynnt nnnencxnx macxnnon on xnou-
ntm nopxxom npeopasonan uacri xasenntx nauanintx yunnnm nx
enpeen n 'naponte enpecxne mxont (nnn 'mxont rpamornocrn):
cnennaninte npemert, nxnmuax pennrnosnoe oyuenne, tnn same-
nent n nnx npenoanannem pyccxoro xstxa n apn]mernxn. Hnaue rono-
px, enpecxnm n mxonax ocranancx ronixo cocran yuennxon, no ne npo-
rpamma oyuennx.
69
Crannnaci saaua npnari +rnm nontm mxonam n
rnasax enpeen anropnrer no xpane mepe ne menimn, uem nmencx y
rpannnonntx xeepon n emnoron, xoropte, cxoni t xoco nn cmor-
penn na nnx mecrnte nnacrn, npoonxann cnyxnri rnanntm ncrounn-
xom nosnann enpecxnx maniunxon n nyecxom saxone nept.
B cepenne 1864 r. +ror ontr yxe mor tri uacrnuno npnnxr n pac-
uer oprannsaropamn 'pyccxo-xmycxnx mxon. Honnxon n cnoem npo-
crpannom memopanyme Kopnnnony ncxope nocne npnesa n Konno n
68
PIHA. u. 970. On. 1. . 908. H. 138. 3eci mt nmeem eno c ne]opmanintm,
pacmnpnrenintm ynorpenennem repmnna 'nnopoen, xoropoe cocymecrnonano n
xstxe nnacrn c ero mpnnuecxo e]nnnnne. Cm.: John Slocum. Who, and When,
Were the Inorodtsv? The Evolution oI the Category oI 'Aliens in Imperial Russia //
Russian Review. 1998. Vol. 57. No. 2. Pp. 173-190; R. Geraci. Window on the East. Pp.
30-31, 124; P. Werth. At the Margins oI Orthodoxy. Pp. 124-133, 139-140.
69
Cm. noponee: J. Klier. Imperial Russia`s Jewish Question, 1855-1881. Cambridge,
1995. Pp. 159-166, 222-244.
285
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
anrycre 1864 r., npenarax necrn oyuenne nnroncxnx ere na pyccxom
xstxe, pyuancx sa ycnex:
Ontrntm oxasarenicrnom roro cnyxar mecrnte enpen; onx
sanncnmocrn or oxpyxammnx nayunna nx ncem ynorpenrenine-
mnm n xpae napeunxm. Or xmyxxon, npana, nenisx oxnari ro
|xe| cmtmneno ymenocrn.., no rem ne menee npnntuxa x necrpo-
re snyxon n napeun nomoxer n xmyxxam n ene nsyuennx n nonn-
mannx pyccxoro xstxa.
70
H nnroncxne, n enpecxne xasennte mxont nx 'napoa mtcnn-
nnci onnm ns rnanntx sacnonon pennrnosnomy ']anarnsmy n nep-
nom cnyuae xaronnuecxomy, no nropom nyecxomy. 3romy orneuano n
coxpamenne nnn (n cnyuae enpeen) ynpasnenne pennrnosntx npeme-
ron n yueno nporpamme.
71
B cnom ouepei, onpoonannte n 'nnroncxo nonnrnxe cxemt mor-
nn orpaxaricx na mepax amnnncrpannn no 'enpecxomy nonpocy.
Ono ns nnx tna manonsnecrnax n nnreparype nontrxa renepan-ry-
epnaropa K. H. ]on Kay]mana pernamenrnponari neuarnoe ynorpene-
nne 'enpecxoro xaprona, r.e. nnm. B nmne 1866 r., cnycrx nourn ro
nocne nsannx cnoero sanpernreninoro nnpxynxpa o narnnnne n nnron-
cxom, Kay]man npenncan nnnencxomy nensopy no nnyrpenne nensype
A. Myxnny onycxari nsanne 'cnercxnx enpecxnx xapronntx coun-
nenn npn nenpemennom ycnonnn nomemari en regard pyccxn nepe-
no. Kax n n nnroncxom cnyuae, onnm ns nncrpymenron xstxono no-
nnrnxn onxen tn crari nncrnryr nensypt. Ho yxe uepes mecxn My-
xnn noan renepan-ryepnaropy oxna, n xoropom osxcnxn nencnon-
nnmocri +roro npenncannx: 'xapronnte nsannx c pyccxnm nepeno-
om norpeymr upesmepntx pacxoon, ne ntepxar xonxypennnn c
nnreparypo na nnm, nsammecx n Bapmane, Knene, Xnromnpe n
Oecce, n noome ne yyr nonisonaricx cnpocom y unrarene. Osnaxo-
mnnmnci c +rnmn onoamn, Kay]man n anrycre 1866 r. nanoxnn peso-
nmnnm: '.He nyume nn npenoxnri neuaranne na enpecxom xaprone
70
PO PHB. u. 377. X 120. Hn. 12-12 o. (oruer or 25 anrycra 1864 r.).
71
Mexannsm 'e]anarnsannn nonnmancx, onaxo xe, no-pasnomy: n nepnom cnyuae
+ro tn npxmo nasop sa xaronnuecxnm cnxmennnxom-saxonoyunrenem, no nropom
emoncrparnnnt orxas or nmemarenicrna n nauaninoe pennrnosnoe opasonanne c
nenim paccexri npeyexenne 'cyenepnoro enpecxoro nacenennx npornn xasen-
ntx mxon. Cm.: Oruer unena Conera mnnncrpa naponoro npocnemennx Hocrenica
no oospennm enpecxnx yunnnm c 7 max no 7 cenrxpx 1864 r. CH., 1865. C. 52-
53, 65-69.
286
nonce nocnpernri, a osnonnri neuarari na onom pyccxom xstxe.
72
Yxasanne +ro ocranoci na ymare yxe noromy, uro oueni cxopo Kay]-
man tn cmemen c onxnocrn. Ero npeemnnx 3. T. Bapanon ne nonn-
man nonpoca o sanpere nsann na nnm onee roro, nerom 1867 r.
paoranmax no ero +rno n Bnnine xomnccnx 'o npeopasonannn yn-
pannennx enpexmn ormernna, uro pacnopxxenne Kay]mana 'ne nmeno
saxonnoro ocnonannx n uro 'conepmennoe. nocnpemenne neuarari
na xaprone nenosmoxno, rax xax macca enpecxoro nacenennx n sem-
nem xpae ne snaer pyccxoro xstxa.
73
Mt nnnm, uro nx orpannuennx nynnunoro ynorpenennx nnm n
nonisy pyccxoro Kay]man, xorx t n reopnn, onycxan onee pemnreni-
nte mept, uem ornocnrenino nnroncxoro xstxa. Ho pemnreninocri +ra
ntrexana ne ns ynepennocrn n cxopo accnmnnxnnn enpeen n uerxoro
nnennx connanintx n xynirypntx xapaxrepncrnx cpenecrarncrnuec-
xoro 'opycenmero enpex, a ns npecrannenn o yrpose, yro t sax-
nmuenno n mnpoxom ncnonisonannn nnm. 3xcneprnsa no +romy non-
pocy tna oruacrn npeocrannena nnnencxnmn macxnnamn, xoropte npo-
rnnnnnci xynirnnnponannm 'xaprona, nnx n +rom npenxrcrnne npo-
cnemennm cnoero napoa, opie c ero xynirypno samxnyrocrim (nao
samernri, uro o ananornuno +nnrapno rpynne comsnnxon cpen nn-
ronnen amnnncrpannx n meurari ne morna). Tax, nourn n ono npemx c
xay]manoncxnm sanperom na nynnxannn coepxareni onoro ns nnnen-
cxnx nancnonon nx 'ennn Monceeno nept C. Hepeni oparnn nnn-
manne nnacre na neoxonmocri 'sanpernri no ncex enpecxnx yue-
ntx saneennxx oyuari enpecxomy ncnopuennomy c apacxnmn n ry-
penxnmn yxnamn uncronncannm, at 'yymee noxonenne nsannri
or nenanncrnoro xaprona.
74
B cnom ouepei, yunreni pannnncxoro
72
LVIA. F. 378. BS, 1869. B. 40. Ll. 106-106 ap. To, uro Kay]man orpannunncx n
cnoem npenncannn or nmnx 1866 r. 'cnercxnmn xapronntmn counnennxmn, osxc-
nxercx npncymnm ne ronixo emy, no n mnornm ntcmnm mpoxparam comnennem n
rom, ne nocnyxnr nn nepeno pennrnosno enpecxo nnreparypt na pyccxn xstx
pacnpocrpanennm nyansma.
73
LVIA. F. 378. BS, 1869. B. 40. Ll. 205-205 ap. Cm. raxxe: . A. 3nixmennu. Hpann-
renicrnennax nonnrnxa n enpecxax neuari n Poccnn. 1797-1917: Ouepxn ncropnn
nensypt. CH.-Hepycannm, 1999. C. 442-445.
74
LVIA. F. 567. Ap. 6. B. 1266. Ll. 1-3 ap. Hpecrannenne o rom, uro noxannsnponan-
nax (r.e. c oosnauennem rnacntx) nnmncrcxax op]orpa]nx (Hepeni nmen n nny
nmenno ee, a ne xnaccnuecxoe penneenpecxoe nncimo) tna ]axropom xnsnecro-
xocrn 'xaprona, nornepxaercx n conpemenntmn cnennanncramn. Cp.: B. Harshav.
The Meaning oI Yiddish. StanIord, 1999. Pp. 51-52, 80-83. Moxno npenonoxnri,
uro ecnn t rnopnt xstxono nonnrnxn na sanantx oxpannax menime sanncenn n
287
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
yunnnma (ntcmero yuenoro saneennx n cncreme oreninoro enpecxo-
ro opasonannx) n Bnnine A. Boni yxe nocne orcranxn Kay]mana yrnep-
xan n mecrno rasere, uro 'xapron +ro 'xyua ns optnxon n onoc-
xon pasntx napeun n nanexron ncex crpan, cpen xoroptx enpen co-
nepmnnn cnoe ncropnuecxoe crpancrnonanne. Xaprona ne xnaraer na
ntpaxenne mano onn nonxrn conpemennoro uenonexa, axe npocro-
nmnna.
75
Btnot pycn]nxaropon o nnroncxom 'napeunn (apom uro
cenannte es ncxxoro snannx ero) snyuann noxoxe. C rouxn xe spennx
nmnepcxo amnnncrpannn, axrnnnsannx ncnonisonannx nnm n nynnu-
no c]epe tna ocoenno nenpnemnema noromy, uro morna cnococrno-
nari repmannsannn poccncxnx enpeen.
76
Tax uro nontrxn nnacre n
1860-x rr. npnomnri enpeen x pyccxomy xstxy nxronannci ne cronixo
nepo n nosmoxnocri xynirypnoro cnnxennx, cxonixo rpenoro sa yxs-
nnmocri enpeen nx anirepnarnnnoro accnmnnxropcxoro npoexra.
Bor n uem saxnmuaercx npnmeuareninoe pacxoxenne mexy anann-
snpyemtmn nnroncxnm n enpecxnm cnyuaxmn: xorx enpen npnsnana-
nnci onee nepenmunntmn n cnocontmn x ycnoennm pyccxoro xstxa,
uem nnronnt (a nnm onee ptxntm, menee ycrounntm n xnnyunm
'xapronom), n nocnennx nnnencxne amnnncrparopt nnenn nce-raxn
onee noarnnnym x xynirypnomy nosecrnnm cpey. Cornacno pac-
npocrpanennomy crepeornny, enpen ycepno yunnn pyccxn xstx ns
nparmarnuecxoro pacuera na ntroy. Ho cnonam Honnxona, enpen 'xo-
rxr n cranyr yunricx n namnx mxonax, xax crann t yunricx no-xnra-
cxn, ecnn t or +roro moxno tno paccunrtnari na nnsxym ntro-
y..
77
Hpeooneri coxpanxnmymcx npn +rom xynirypnym oruyxen-
nocri nocpecrnom nasnauennx pyccxnx yunrene n oreninte mxont
nx enpeen, xax +ro enanoci nx nnroncxnx ere, necima mnornm npe-
crannxnoci nenosmoxntm. Hpnney nnmi onn npnmep, orrenxmmn
cpannenne +rnx nyx cnyuaen. B nauane 1867 r. rpynna xonencxnx enpe-
en-rpannnonanncron noana renepan-ryepnaropy 3. T. Bapanony npo-
cnoe onenxe nnm or ne repnenmnx ero macxnnon n snann xorx t xoe-uro o ero
cnanxncxo xomnonenre, na cner noxnnncx t n npoexr xnpnnnnsannn 'xaprona.
Cornacno nornxe, xoropo nnacrn pyxonocrnonannci npn nneennn 'pyccxnx yxn
n nnroncxn xstx, opnrnnaninax nncimennax ]opma pyccxnx sanmcrnonann onx-
na tna t onerunri n enpexm ycnoenne pyccxoro xstxa.
75
Bnnencxn necrnnx. 1867. 11 anpenx. X 42. Cm. raxxe: LVIA. F. 378. BS, 1869. B.
40. Ll. 104-105 ap., 189-194.
76
Cm.: J. Klier. Imperial Russia`s Jewish Question. P. 155-156.
77
|H. H. Honnxon.| Bneuarnennx mocxnnua na Xmyn (Orptnxn ns nncem 1864 r.) //
Bnnencxn necrnnx. 1866. 11 anpenx. X 75.
288
menne, n xoropom ntpaxanoci pesxoe neononicrno npenoanannem
nasnauanmnxcx n naponte enpecxne mxont ntnycxnnxon pannnncxo-
ro yunnnma. Hpocnrenn onnnxnn +rnx monotx enpeen n pacnpocrpa-
nennn esoxnx n npounx noptnntx ne n xoaracrnonann o nasna-
uennn nmecro nnx pyccxnx yunrene, xoropte 'ropaso onee ycnoxr
cnonm yuennxam yx pyccxo naponocrn. B xauecrne oxasarenicrna
nearornuecxo cocroxreninocrn npenoxennoro nnana npnnonnaci
cctnxa nmenno na ontr pyccxnx mxon nx nnronnen:
.Hamn npornnnnxn npecrannxmr, yro t enpecxn mani-
unx ne nomer pyccxo rpamort, ecnn ne yer emy osxcneno no-
enpecxn. 3ro noxi, n oxasarenicrno no pyxom: pyccxne yun-
renn, npnexan n semnn xpa, ne nonnmax nn cnona no-xmycxn,
onaxo oxasann n nenpoonxnreninoe npemx onimne ycnexn n
oyuennn pyccxo rpamore xpecrixncxnx maniunxon. B cmtmne-
nocrn xe n nocnpnnmunnocrn enpecxn maniunx xoneuno ne yc-
rynaer xpecrixncxomy.
78
B ornere BYO ne nnmennoe nponnnareninocrn ronxonanne crparare-
mt npocnrene (ynomxnyrte nmn xax opasen 'pyccxo-xmycxne mxo-
nt rora eme cocrannxnn npemer ropocrn unnonnnxon BYO) coce-
crnyer co crepeornnntm mo]ocxnm ncxypcom. Ho mnennm mpoxpa-
ron, 'crapax naprnx xonencxnx enpeen, npocx nasnauennx pyccxnx yun-
rene, xenana ne opycennx mntx noxonenn, a noptna anropnrera cno-
nx npornnnnxon macxnnon. Hmenno monote enpecxne yunrenx, npo-
memne xypc oyuennx n pannnncxom yunnnme, conmemamr n cee co-
npemennym npocnemennocri c nyecxo nepo n snannem enpecxnx
otuaen, noromy n moryr pacnonoxnri x cee yuennxon. Pyccxne xe yun-
renx yyr eccnnint nsnomari cxopnyny enpecxnx 'npepaccyxon.
79
B xonnonxe oxnaa co nce orxponennocrim ronopnrcx o npnnnnnnani-
no neconmecrnmocrn pyccxoro yunrenx n enpecxnx ere n crenax en-
pecxo mxont: '.Ca+oe e.aeuoe: enpem ne rax npornnnt enpecxne
noxmorix n enpecxax rpxsi, xax nnonnemennnxy. Tonixo enpecxn yun-
reni moxer nepenocnri nce +ro es ornpamennx n tri ecrnnrenintm
nocnnrarenem n npeopasonarenem cnoero connemennnxa.
80
Ouennno,
78
LVIA. F. 567. Ap. 6. B. 1317. Ll. 1-9.
79
ono, uro ennonnemennnx nyume, tcrpee n npome oyunr ere, uem pyc-
cxn, ntnnrancx n Hnimnncxnm, no, n ornnune or ero cncremt (ne ronopx yxe o
ponn npanocnannx n ne), n enpecxnx 'napontx mxonax pono xstx onxen
tn ncnonisonaricx nnmi nx ncnomorarenintx osxcnenn.
80
LVIA. F. 567. Ap. 6. B. 1317. Ll. 10-11 (xypcnn mo).
289
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
uro nnronnt ne ntstnann y unnonnnxon yuenoro neomcrna noono-
ro orropxennx. nx nx accnmnnxnnn nponecc connanino xommynnxa-
nnn c pyccxnm yunrenem cunrancx ne menee naxntm, uem cocrnenno
oyuenne pyccxomy xstxy.
Beero uu muo ocosuamo ue+qqermueuocmo uspauumx emooe
opyceuua?
Houepxny eme pas: Honnxon n pyrne axrnnncrt BYO nnenn n
nnronnax npexe ncero uacri xpecrixncxoro cocnonnx nmnepnn, npn-
uem xpecrixncrna ne norpyxennoro n nexono con n ynnexaemoro cnon-
ranntm noroxom ncropnn, a onaroerenicrnonannoro ocnooxennem
n npnsnannoro x nono xnsnn. Hx aconmrnoe nesnanne nnroncxoro
xstxa, sarpynxnmee camocroxreninte cyxennx o nepcnexrnnax n rem-
nax penennnn nnronnamn xstxa pyccxoro, a raxxe yronnunocri naex
na opamenne nnronnen n npanocnanne ntnnrann na nepnt nnan co-
nnaninoe nsmepenne accnmnnxnnn. Ycnex 'opycnrenicrna onennnan-
cx no crenenn npnnnxennx nnronnen x neaninomy rnny ocnooxen-
noro ns xpenocrno nenonn xpecrixnnna. 3ro tno nnonne n yxe Be-
nnxnx pe]opm, nnonne coornercrnonano nonynncrcxomy neany 'nep-
noorxptnarenicrna napoa pe]opmnpymme nnacrim.
81
3aaue m-
poxparnn tno ooconri onoponym maccy npocronapoix or xopt-
crnoro, ']anarnunoro ntcmero cnox, n annom cnyuae xaronnuecxo-
ro yxonencrna n nepnym ouepei.
Xapaxrepno, uro axe xora oprannsaropt 'pyccxo-xmycxnx mxon
nepexnnann cnoero poa npncrynt nenepnx n yymym noxninocri nn-
ronnen poccncxomy rocyapcrny, onn npnnnctnann sameuennte oec-
xypaxnnammne cnmnromt ne cronixo pennrnosntm nnn nannonanintm
uyncrnam nnronnen, cxonixo, nanpnmep, connanino n]]epennnannn n
nx cpee, neneomo cenicxomy nmy n nenrpanino Poccnn, r.e. nx ne-
ocrarouno 'oxpecrixnennocrn. B 1867 r. Honnxon ntcxasan npeno-
noxenne, uro nnronnt 'nenaexnt ne ronixo noromy, uro saxpennent sa
81
Hontrxy anannsa +roro connaninoro mn]a, xax n nannonanncrnuecxoro nepeoc-
mtcnennx camo xareropnn cocnonnocrn npnmennrenino x ocnooxennomy xpec-
rixncrny cm.: M. Dolbilov. The Emancipation ReIorm oI 1861 in Russia and the
Nationalism oI Imperial Bureaucracy // Hayashi Tadayuki (Ed.). Construction and
Deconstruction oI National Histories in Slavic Eurasia. Sapporo, 2003. Pp. 205-235
(http://src-h.slav.hokudai.ac.jp/sympo/02summer/2002summer-contents.html); M. . on-
nnon. Honono]onx n nonnrnxa pycn]nxannn n Cenepo-3ananom xpae nmnepnn n
1860-e rr. // Opas npara. Mocxna, 2005. C. 133-136.
290
xcensamn, no n noromy, uro uyncrno cocrnennocrn yonnernopeno y
nnx ronixo no ornomennm x 'rocnoopmcam-omoxosxenam; orpomnoe
onimnncrno arpaxon ocraercx n npexnnx +xonomnuecxnx ycnonnxx.
82
B pyrnx xe cnyuaxx nocnpnxrne nnronnen xax xpecrixn par
excellence cnyxnno ro nnnso, rnxx cxnosi xoropym unnonnnxn yue-
noro neomcrna mornn n 'nyumnx rpannnxx mpoxparnuecxoro ca-
moycnoxoennx naxonri cnnerenicrno ycnexon 'opycennx n rom,
uro, naoopor, onxno tno t nacropoxnri n noynri saymaricx o
ononnennn cnocoon accnmnnxnnn. Tax, naunnax c 1866 r. n panoprax
yunrene n nncnexropon mxon perynxpno coomanoci o rom, uro nn
yuennxn, nn nspocnte xpecrixne nourn ne noxynamr xnnxex, naneua-
ranntx na nnroncxom xnpnnnnne, n rom uncne nonynxpntx copnnxon
monnrn n necnonenn, rora xax yuente n npoune xnnxxn na pyccxom
'pacxynamrcx napacxnar.
83
Hpn onenxe +ro cnryannn n rononax un-
nonnnxon nepexo nponcxonn saannt nornuecxn co. Hepnt ]axr
nonyuan osxcnenne nocpecrnom cctnxn na cxynocri nsnecrnoe xa-
uecrno paunreninoro xpecrixnnna.
84
Bropo xe ]axr (noxynxa pyccxnx
xnnr 'napacxnar) npecranan yxe ne rpeymmnm osxcnenn, no
nmenno o +rom n xenann ycntmari unnonnnxn. Hesanncnmo or roro,
nacxonixo nepno tna nn]opmannx o maccono noxynxe pyccxnx xnnr
nnronnamn, menee npncrpacrnt n menee samopennt crepeornnamn
nanmareni mor t npenonoxnri concem pyroe: nnronnt noxynann
pyccxym xnnxxy nmecro xnpnnnnuecxo nnroncxo no npnnnnny 'nyu-
me nonce uyxoe, uem nsypoonannoe cnoe (nenisx, xoneuno, nanpoui
ncxnmuari n nparmarnuecxym sannrepeconannocri n snaxomcrne c pyc-
cxo peuim). Hrnopnponanne xnnr na nnroncxom, naneuaranntx xnpnn-
nnne, ntanano ornmi ne espasnnune x cnoemy xstxy, a ornomenne
x nemy xax x ocroxnnm, nocxrarenicrno na xoropoe npnunnxer oni.
Ho crepeornnnoe npecrannenne o npnsemnenno xpecrixncxo narype
ne nosnonxno unnonnnxam oraaricx, xaxym cnny nenpnxrnx mornn
nxnatnari nnronnt n orxas or xnpnnnnuecxnx xnnr.
Hrax, Honnxon n pyrne +xcneprt nouepxnnann naxnocri connani-
noro nsmepennx pycn]nxannn n Konencxo ryepnnn. B reuenne necxoni-
xnx ner raxax nanpannennocri nonnrnxn cxptnana orcyrcrnne y nnac-
82
PO PHB. u. 523. X 66. H. 145 (uepnonnx nncima Kopnnnony or 5 anpenx 1867 r.).
83
Cm., nanp.: LVIA. F. 567. Ap. 5. B. 1503. Ll. 27-28, nnrara l. 28 (1868 r.); F. 567.
Ap. 6. B. 1685. Ll. 39-39 ap. (1869 r.).
84
C raxnm osxcnennem oxorno cornamancx Kay]man: PIHA. u. 970. On. 1. . 888.
Hn. 4-4 o.
291
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
re xcnoro npecrannennx o remnax n +ranax +rnonnnrnncrnuecxo nn-
rerpannn nnronnen n poccncxoe omecrno. Onaxo x xonny 1860-x rr.
n n nenrpe n na mecrax pe]opmaropcxne npenpnxrnx mpoxparnn cra-
nn repxri npexnmm +neprnm. Hex connaninoro nepeycrpocrna n cpee
nnroncxoro nacenennx cranonnnaci anaxponnsmom. Paroopcrno nnac-
re npornn narnnnnt no-npexnemy ne nmeno nosnrnnnoro +rnonnnr-
nncrnuecxoro oocnonannx, no npn +rom eme n yrpaunnano nepnona-
uanint +nrysnasm connaninoro pe]opmaropcrna.
nx nyumero nonnmannx ro pyrnnnsannn, xoropym nperepnen npo-
exr samemennx narnnnnt xnpnnnnne n nnroncxom an]annre, cronr
erno xocnyricx ono ns nanonee cepiesntx nontrox pennsnn sanpera
1865 r., npenpnnxro sa uernepri nexa o ero nonno orment n 1904 r.
Hnnnnarnna nepecmorpa ncxonna or npeemnnxa M. Bononuencxoro
na Tenimencxo xa]epe enncxona A. Bepecnennua. B xnnape 1881 r.
on noan n MB ouepenoe xoaracrno o paspemennn neuarari na-
rnncxnmn yxnamn pennrnosnte nsannx, n ocoennocrn monnrnen-
nnxn. 3ro npenoxenne (rax xe, xax n npenoxenne Bononuencxoro
eme n 1868 r.), n cymnocrn, orpaxano noxo Mypaniena, xax ero onn-
ctnan Cnpornc: coxpanenne 'nonicxo-narnncxo asyxn napxy c xn-
pnnnnne, npexe ncero nx pennrnosntx norpenocre crapmnx no-
xonenn. Aprymenrt n nonisy raxoro cocymecrnonannx ne tnn nont,
no n ocranonxe pe]opmaropcxnx naunnann M. T. Hopnc-Mennxona
moxno tno paccunrtnari na onee couyncrnennoe ornomenne x nnm n
Herepypre.
Xoaracrno Bepecnennua tno paccmorpeno cnauana rnano ynpan-
nennx yxonntx en nnocrpanntx ncnoneann H. C. Maxontm. Ma-
xon tn oxsan cnoe xapiepo n MB H. A. Banyeny, c xoroptm pase-
nxn nenpnxrne xpanocre enononnsaropcxo crparernn n 3ananom
xpae n 1860-x rr. B 1870-x rr. Maxon sapexomenonan cex croponnnxom
onee rnxo +rnoxon]eccnonanino nonnrnxn na sanano nepn]e-
pnn nmnepnn. B uacrnocrn, n 1876 r. on coecrnonan nontrxam ror-
amnero mnnncrpa nnyrpennnx en A. E. Tnmamena sarxnyri ncnonne-
nne '3mcxoro yxasa, eme onee orpannunnmero ynorpenenne yxpa-
nncxoro xstxa; n re xe rot nororonnn oocnonanne nx cnxrnx pxa
sanperon n ornomennn xaronnuecxoro orocnyxennx. B 1880 r., cam sa-
nnmax onxnocri mnnncrpa nnyrpennnx en, on ntcrynnn npornn nen-
sypt nsann Tanmya n nonncan nnpxynxp ryepncxnm nnacrxm o rom,
urot neneranino noxnnynmnm uepry ocenocrn enpexm paspemanoci
ocranaricx na nontx mecrax xnrenicrna (npn Anexcanpe III nnpxynxp
292
yrparnn cnny).
85
C anrycra 1880 r., yyun samemen n MB Hopnc-Me-
nnxontm, Maxon nonyunn n cnoe neenne ena nnocrpanntx ncnonea-
nn n craryce rnant camocroxreninoro neomcrna.
He ncxnmueno, uro nnroncxoe xaronnuecxoe yxonencrno, noraan
noxoxmn momenr, cosnarenino enano cranxy na Maxona. Tor e-
crnnrenino noepxan xoaracrno. Hpennx nospaxennx co cropont
pyrnx canonnnxon, Maxon xax t nepenopaunnan rpa]apernt ono,
cornacno xoropomy narnncxn an]annr n nnroncxo nncimennocrn ecri
npononnx 'nononnsma. On yrnepxan, uro ycnonnx nx nononnsannn
rposnr cosari nmenno sanper na nnroncxym nnreparypy, naneuaran-
nym npnntuntm nx mnornx nnronnen narnncxnm an]annrom:
.Ecnn xmycxnx yxonntx xnnr pyccxnm mpn]rom nsaercx
mano, ro necomnenno nx, r.e. xmycxne xnnrn noome, samennnn
nnn samenxr nonicxne monnrnennnxn. A raxnm opasom mepa
npannrenicrna oxaxercx opamennom nnmi npornn nnroncxoro
xstxa xstxa nyx mnnnnonon mnpnoro xpecrixncxoro nacenennx,
n ne n nonisy xstxa pyccxoro.
86
Becima nmontrno, uro axe raxo xomnerenrnt mpoxpar, xax
Maxon, ne nmen rouno nn]opmannn o ocroxrenicrnax nsannx san-
pera na narnnnny. Ecnn Bepecnennu arnponan sanper 1865-m room
(nmex n nny nnpxynxp Kay]mana), ro Maxon ne oparnn na +ro nnnma-
nnx n n nncime Bnnencxomy renepan-ryepnaropy 3. H. Torneeny cct-
nancx nnmi na nocranonnenne Inannoro ynpannennx no enam neuarn
or 30 max 1869 r.
87
Torneen, nnpouem, noccranonnn n ornernom ornome-
nnn nepnym ary n nasnan nmx Kay]mana.
88
Bmpoxparnuecxax namxri o
rom, xax nnonncx sanper, n Bnnine tna xnno cnexee, uem n Herepypre.
3ror, xasanoci t, nesnaunrenint +nnso n ecrnnreninocrn penpe-
senrarnnen nx nmnepnn, n xoropo n no nropo nononnne XIX n. amn-
nncrparopt oxpann npoonxann coxpanxri cymecrnennym anronomnm
or nenrpa n ynpannennn +rnoxon]eccnonanintmn rpynnamn.
Torneen connapnsnponancx c mnennem Maxona. Honyunn orner ns
Bnnint (uepes necxonixo ne nocne rnenn Anexcanpa II), Maxon
85
A. H. Mnnnep. 'Yxpanncxn nonpoc. C. 182; . A. 3nixmennu. Hpannrenicrnen-
nax nonnrnxa n enpecxax neuari n Poccnn. C. 378-379; J. Klier. Why Were Russian
Jews Not Kaisertreu? // Ab Imperio. 2003. X 4. C. 57.
86
PIHA. u. 821. On. 125. . 363. Hn. 162-163 (ornomenne Bepecnennua n ynpannenne
yxonntx en nnocrpanntx ncnoneann or 26 xnnapx 1881 r., c nomeramn Maxona).
87
Tam xe. H. 169 (ornomenne Maxona Torneeny or 3 mapra 1881 r.).
88
Tam xe. Hn. 170-174 (ornomenne Torneena n ynpannenne yxonntx en nnocr-
panntx ncnoneann or 6 mapra 1881 r.).
293
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
cpasy napocan xoncnexr npecrannennx no +romy eny n Komnrer mn-
nncrpon, ocoo nomernn, uro necrn peui nao ne 'o ruueax eoooue, a
ronixo o xnnrax :ucmo ovxoeuoeo cooepauu u npeu+vuecmeeuuo o
+o.umeeuuurax. Pemammee cnono onxno tno nocrynnri or Mnnn-
crepcrna naponoro npocnemennx, xoropoe sacrannxno cex xari. Or-
stn MHH sa nonncim H. . enxnona nocrynnn nnmi n oxrxpe 1882 r.
B nem npenaranoci esoronopouno orxnonnri xoaracrno Bepecnenn-
ua n pesxo orpnnanaci cama neoxonmocri nsann na nnroncxom na-
rnnnne. Her comnennx n rom, uro xnnmar nonoro napcrnonannx no-
ome n xaponte nepement n uacrnocrn orpasnnnci na nosnnnn MHH
n +rom nonpoce. Ho mne npecrannxercx, uro n nnnnx aprymenrannn, n
saxnmuenne +roro neomcrna tnn t cxontmn, ecnn t na rpone oc-
rancx Anexcanp II. MHH orcrannano nonnt sanper na narnnnny, nso-
paxax ero sanorom ecnpeneenrntx ycnexon n pacnpocrpanennn pyc-
cxoro xstxa cpen cenicxoro nacenennx Bnnencxo n Konencxo ryep-
nn. Orcroxri sanper snaunno nx MHH samnrnri uecri mynnpa. Yc-
rynxa xe nena t x npnsnannm necocroxreninocrn onoro ns rnanntx
npnnnnnon, na xoropom snxnnnci meponpnxrnx Bnnencxoro yuenoro
oxpyra n ornomennn nnronnen. Orstn rpemnr ouennntmn npeynenn-
uennxmn. Tax, mnnncrp saxnnxn, uro pyccxn an]annr 'cenancx ocro-
xnnem ncero monooro noxonennx, oyuammerocx n mxonax, n cran otu-
ntm n cnomennxx nx mexy coom. Ha cnoem ponom xstxe monooe
noxonenne neer nepenncxy pyccxnmn yxnamn.
89
3rn onot tnn cmeno 'pasnnrt mnnncrpom nnyrpennnx en
. A. Toncrtm, ue nsrnx na ynpannenne sanantmn oxpannamn pac-
xonncx c maxoncxnm. Hsnemax Bepecnennua o orxnonennn ero xoa-
racrna, mnnncrp nncan, uro 'pasronopnt xstx cpen |nnroncxo| mo-
noexn npenmymecrnenno pyccxn.
90
3ro ne noxpennennoe xaxnmn
t ro nn tno ]axramn saxnnenne (pesynirar ncxaxennx nnn nepex-
89
Tam xe. Hn. 204-205 (ornomenne mnnncrpa naponoro npocnemennx H. . enx-
nona mnnncrpy nnyrpennnx en . A. Toncromy or 29 oxrxpx 1882 r.).
90
Tam xe. Hn. 221-221 o. (ornomenne mnnncrpa nnyrpennnx en . A. Toncroro
enncxony Bepecnennuy or 17 noxpx 1882 r.). Ormeuax noonte npeynennuennx,
cneyer nomnnri, uro, no nce nnnmocrn, ycnnnx unnonnnxon yuenoro neomcrna
n camnx yunrene x pacnpocrpanennm pyccxoro xstxa ne tnn nonce ecnnont. C
1873 r. n Honenexcxo yunrenicxo cemnnapnn, roronnnme yunrene nx napo-
ntx mxon, nenoci oyuenne 'xmycxomy napeunm (LVIA. F. 567. Ap. 5. B. 4017).
Onaxo orstnt oonx mnnncrpon ne onnpamrcx na ananns rouno nn]opmannn, a
nocnponsnoxr nourn nesanncnmt or ]axron ncxypc 'npenaueprannoro cyi-
o opycennx nnronnen.
294
noro npourennx n es roro nenpanonoontx ntxnaox MHH o nony-
nxpnocrn pyccxnx yxn n nnroncxo nncimennocrn) ntanano ne cronixo
pycn]nxaropcxoe pnenne, cxonixo ynepennocri, uro n annom cnyuae n
ne rpeyercx rountx n eranintx oxasarenicrn. Hpnnepxennocri eny
pycn]nxannn nnronnen oxastnanaci uem-ro npoe pnryaninoro xecra,
no nnxax ne pesynirarom rpesnoro anannsa cnryannn.

Bnnori o xonna XIX n. coueranne mpoxparnuecxo nnepnnn, pa-
somennocrn mexy pasnnuntmn orpacnxmn amnnncrpannn, c ono
cropont, n nacnene pe]opmaropcxnx naunnann 1860-x rr., c pyro,
npenxrcrnonano ocyxennm nponemt nnroncxo nenrnunocrn c +r-
nonnnrnncrnuecxo nepcnexrnnt, es nonopox connanintx crepeorn-
non. B nnnnnarnne sanpera na narnnnny 1865 r. comnnci ononino nn-
sopyxn nannonannsm, onee xapaxrepnt nx ntcoxonocrannenntx
mpoxparon (osaouenntx npexe ncero 'enononnsanne xpax), n pe-
]opmncrcxn +nrysnasm, npncymn nexoroptm unnonnnxam cpenero
snena, cnyxnnmnm n yuenom neomcrne.
Kax nsnecrno, n npannrenicrne Poccncxo nmnepnn ne cymecrno-
nano neomcrn, ornercrnenntx sa ntpaorxy n xoopnnannm 'nanno-
nanino nonnrnxn, rax uro oreninte mpoxparnuecxne yupexennx
n nenrpe n na mecrax mornn ncnecrnne ad hoc npnnxrtx pemenn nnn
creuennx ocroxrenicrn ntcrynari cnoero poa 'noneunrenxmn rex nnn
nntx +rnnuecxnx rpynn (xoropte sauacrym onpeenxnnci raxxe n co-
cnonntx nnn xon]eccnonanintx repmnnax). 3ra naprnxynxpncrcxax
npaxrnxa, n uem-ro npeemcrnennax npnxasno amnnncrpannn XVII n.,
coxpanxnaci o nauana XX cronernx. Bnaroapx +neprnn n unnonnnuie
npenpnnmunnocrn H. H. Honnxona n ero cocnyxnnnen no Bnnencxomy
yuenomy oxpyry, nnronnt c cepennt 1860-x rr. nonann n 'omen Mn-
nncrepcrna naponoro npocnemennx, n +xcneprnsa nocnenero n +rom ene
onroe npemx nmena npenmymecrno nepe saxnmuennxmn MB (xorx nn-
xe x xonny XIX n. unnonnnxn annapara MB, xoroptm npnxonnoci ne-
nocpecrnenno sannmaricx xon]nnxramn, cnpononnponanntmn sanperom
narnnnnt, nauann ocnapnnari nosnnnm yuenoro neomcrna).
Hmenno Honnxon n ero xonnern recno cnxsann xamnannm no nnepe-
nnm xnpnnnnnt c pnropnxo Bennxnx pe]opm. Honynncrcxn mn] o
naroereninom ocnooxennn no none oporo napx uacro xorx ne
ncera +xcnnnnnrno npornnonocrannxn 'napono macce xoptcrnym
n perporpanym rpynny ns ntcmnx cocnonn. B +rom cnere 'nonicxo-
295
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
narnncxn an]annr, xoropt axrnnnee ncero ncnonisonancx pnmcxo-
xaronnuecxnm yxonencrnom nx nsannx pennrnosno nnreparypt, cran
onnm ns nanonee ocxsarenintx acnexron opasa npara. H axe xora
pe]opmncrcxn yx nauan ocnaenari, xnpnnnnna n rnasax mecrntx
nnacre npoonxana acconnnponaricx c ocnooxennem xpecrixncrna
or rnera 'nancrna n 'xcensoncrna. Honxri nonpoc o nosnpamennn
narnnnnt osnauano nocrannri, nycri axe n xocnenno, no comnenne
croni naxnoe nx xynirypno nernrnmannn pexnma npecrannenne o
mepom napcxom ape napoy. Hocnynoe nnnxnne mn]onoremt tno
ono ns npnunn yepxannx sanpera narnnnnt axe n rora, xora ne-
+]]exrnnnocri +ro nonnrnxn nx ]opmnponannx nono nenrnunoc-
rn nnronnen nnonne oxasana cex na npaxrnxe.
SUMMARY
Mikhail Dolbilovs article focuses on what can be called a bureaucratic
history of the 1865 ban and the parallel official Cyrillization of the alpha-
bet. These issues are analyzed in relation to the governments nationalist
agenda and as a kind of window on the bureaucracys mentality, the inner
world of the Empires managers serving in the Western borderlands.
Dolbilov seeks to reveal the rather intricate mechanics of bureaucratic
decision-making on the question of introducing the ban. Based on a range
of archival sources, the study challenges the widespread historiographical
notion that the Vilnius higher administrators, Mikhail Muravev and Kon-
stantin Kaufman, were the principal initiators of this ban (Muravev even
seems to have tolerated the preservation of the Latin script for religious
publications) and demonstrates the crucial role that lower officials affiliat-
ed with the Ministry of Public Education, especially the inspector of the
Vilnius Educational District in Kaunas Province (gubernia) and Slavophile-
oriented journalist Nikolai Novikov, played in the prohibition process. The
excessive influence of this local middle-ranking official has come to be
treated as a reflection of a broader political and cultural phenomenon in
terms of a liberalized model of administrative subordination, which emerged
during the Great Reforms, and the growing interaction of enterprising, en-
ergetic bureaucrats with the nationally-minded segment of public opinion.
The article goes on to discuss the notions Novikov and his fellow offi-
cials were developing about the significance of the alphabets Cyrillization
for the Russification of the Lithuanians. Dolbilov argues that these Rus-
sifiers were definitely interested in dealing with the Lithuanians in this way,
296
paying a lesser share of attention to fighting the perceived threat of Poloni-
zation (i.e., the concept of Lithuanians as potential Poles). Moreover, thanks
to such activities, the educational branch of Imperial administration for
decades became an informal centre for the provision of special expertise on
the Lithuanians and more influential, in this individual instance, than the
Ministry of the Interior.
Novikovs attitudes were shaped far less by a linguistically-based knowl-
edge of how to transform Lithuanian peasant children into loyal, Russian-
speaking subjects than by the populist and anti-elitist values of the Great
Reform era. He heavily accented the social aspects of assimilating the Lithua-
nians, who he saw as part of the Empires liberated peasantry. In this light,
Cyrillization was intended to help overcome the divergence of the Samog-
itian and Lithuanian dialects, which had probably been exaggerated by the
officials. This unification, for Novikov and his collaborators, was particu-
larly important in that it meant a step towards a supposedly civilizing and
integrating social homogenization of the rural masses in Kaunas Province,
making them receptive to Great Russian communal (obshchina) ways and
practices. Such a vision strongly affected the Russifiers ideas about teach-
ing methods and, moreover, the teaching objectives in the so-called peo-
ples schools in Kaunas Province. Even when the Imperial governments
reformist spirit began to evaporate, the Cyrillic script continued to be viewed
as both a tool and a sign of the benevolent liberation of the peasantry en
masse from the domination of a selfish and backward elite, namely the
Catholic clergy: the overriding official myth of emancipation having come
from the tsar proved to be tenacious.
Until the turn of the nineteenth century, the combination of bureaucratic
inertia and lack of co-ordination between the different branches of the ad-
ministration, on the one hand, and the legacy of the 1860s reformist aspira-
tions, on the other, prevented the Lithuanian case from being thoroughly
considered in the bureaucracy from an ethno-linguistic perspective beyond
the realm of social stereotypes. In 1881, Lev Makov, the director of the
Department for the Religious Affairs of Foreign Faiths under the Ministry
of the Interior, supported an attempt by Teliai Bishop Aleksandr Be-
resniewicz to lift the 1865 ban, pointing out that it was not the Latin alpha-
bet but its prohibition that was facilitating the assimilation of the Lithua-
nians by the Poles. However, the attempt was killed by the Ministry of
Public Education which saw this concession as a dramatic and compromis-
ing break in the continuity of the policies it had been pursuing since the mid-
1860s, including restrictions on the Catholic clergys educational activities.
297
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Cepren TOKTL
AATHHHHA HAH KHPHAAHHA:
HPOBAEMA BLBOPA AAmABHTA
B BEAOPYCCKOM HAHHOHAALHOM BHEHHH
BO BTOPOH HOAOBHHE XIX - HAHAAE XX BEKA
`
Baxno ocoennocrim enopyccxoro nannonaninoro nnxennx n
nauane XX n. xnnxnoci ncnonisonanne ero croponnnxamn n nepnon-
uecxo neuarn n xnnronsarenicrne nyx rpa]nuecxnx cncrem narn-
nnnt n xnpnnnnnt. Hpnuem ynnxaninocri enopyccxo cnryannn sax-
nmuanaci n rom, uro +rn na an]annra onroe npemx ocrarouno ycnem-
no cocymecrnonann, a mnorne nsannx ynnponanoci n xnpnnnnne, n
narnnnne. annax nponema, no cyrn, ne ntstnana ocooro nnrepeca
y ncropnxon, n o ne onime nncann xstxonet. Onaxo, ononpemen-
noe ncnonisonanne nyx an]annron ne xnnxnoci ncxnmunrenino rex-
nnuecxnm nonpocom, a n snaunrenino crenenn tno oycnonneno cne-
nn]nxo connoxynirypno cnryannn na enopyccxnx semnxx. Teppnro-
pnx Benapycn n XIX nauane XX n. sauacrym nocnpnnnmanaci opaso-
nanntmn conpemennnxamn xax npocrpancrno +rnoxon]eccnonaninoro
n nnnnnnsannonnoro norpannuix, xax none npornnocroxnnx pasnnuntx
rocyapcrnenntx n xynirypntx nauan. 3ro naxnatnano oueni cnni-
*
Btpaxam naroapnocri sa nomomi n nororonxe crarin enopyccxomy xstxone-
y Rpnm Harmne.
298
C. Toxri, damuuua u.u rupu..ua...
nt orneuarox na nponecct ]opmnponannx enopyccxo nenrnunoc-
rn n na pasnnrne enopyccxoro nannonaninoro nnxennx. B anno
crarie namn cenana nontrxa narn orner na nonpoc: nouemy nponema
ntopa an]annra nx enopyccxo nncimennocrn n nrore paspemnnaci
n nonisy xnpnnnnnt? Cymecrnonann nn nx +roro osexrnnnte npe-
noctnxn, nnn uama necon cxnonnnaci no nnnxnnem cysexrnnnoro
]axropa, a nosmoxno, ctrpana cnom poni otunax cnyuanocri?
Heoxonmo ormernri, uro nponema cocymecrnonannx narnnnnt n
xnpnnnnnt na enopyccxnx semnxx nmena annmm ncropnuecxym rpa-
nnnm. na an]annra npoonxnrenint nepno ncnonisonannci na-
pannenino n nncimennocrn n xnnxno xynirype Bennxoro xnxxecrna
Hnroncxoro (ocoenno nnrepecnt n +rom ornomennn XVI-XVII nexa).
Hpana, nmenno na xnpnnnnne npenmymecrnenno cosanannci pyxonnc-
nte n neuarnte rexcrt na pvcro+ (xax nastnann ero conpemennnxn)
nnn cmapooe.opvccro+ (+ror repmnn nnepnte ncnonisonan nsnecrnt
xstxone E]nm Kapcxn) xstxe.
1
Hexoropte ns +rnx rexcron nomnn n
xanon nannonanino xynirypt, xoncrpynpyemt enopyccxnmn nann-
onanncramn yxe n nauane XX nexa.
B xonne XVII nexa cmapooe.opvccru xstx tn npaxrnuecxn non-
nocrim ntrecnen ns c]ept nncimennocrn nonicxnm xstxom. On sa-
merno ornnuancx or conpemennoro enopyccxoro xstxa. Hmontrno,
uro n nauane XIX n. n cpee opasonannoro rpexo-xaronnuecxoro (ynn-
arcxoro) yxonencrna Benapycn nosnnxna nex nnreparypnoro nospox-
ennx xnnxnoro pvcroeo xstxa +noxn Bennxoro xnxxecrna Hnroncxo-
ro,
2
no nex oxasanaci neocymecrnnmo n cnny ero apxansma. Ho+romy
conpemennt nnreparypnt enopyccxn xstx c camoro nauana ]op-
mnponancx, npexe ncero, na ocnone xnntx napontx nanexron.
Hepntm neuarntm nsannem na enopyccxom xstxe n XIX n. cran
neonimo xarexnsnc, nmenmn nonicxoe nasnanne 'Krotkie zebranie
nauki Nhrzescijanskiej dla wiesniakow mowicych jzykiem polsko-ruskim
wyznania Rzymsko-katolickiego ('Kparxoe copanne xpncrnancxo na-
yxn nx ceniuan pnmcxo-xaronnuecxoro ncnoneannx, ronopxmnx na
nonicxo-pycxom xstxe).
3
On ntmen n 1835 r. n rnnorpa]nn nnnencxo
pnmcxo-xaronnuecxo nonesnn (enapxnn) na narnnnne. Houemy nmen-
no n 1835 r. xaronnuecxoe yxonencrno pemnnoci nsari noonym xnn-
1
E. u. Kapcxn. Benopyct. Herporpa, 1922. T. 3. Btn. 2.
2
H. Boponcxn. Pyccxax rpexo-ynnarcxax nepxoni n napcrnonanne Anexcanpa I.
Canxr-Herepypr, 1890. C. 10.
299
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
ry? Bosmoxno, +ro tna peaxnnx na napacrammym nonny npannreni-
crnenno nonnrnxn oopvceuu nacenennx 3ananoro xpax nocne noc-
crannx 1831 r. n nauarym nnacrxmn nororonxy nnxnnannn rpexo-xa-
ronnuecxo nepxnn n nepenoa ynnaron n npanocnanne.
Mnncxn mnxxrnu Bnnnenr ynnn-Maprnnxennu n 1850-x roax ns-
an nxri xnnr na enopyccxom xstxe narnnnne: 'Sielanka ('Kpecri-
xnxa 1846 r.), 'Hapon ('Ianon 1855 r.), 'Wieczernicy. ('Beuepnn-
nt. 1855 r.), 'Ciekawys? Przeczytaj ('Hmontrno? Hpounra
1856 r.) n 'Bielaruski Dudarz ('Benopyccxn yapi 1857 r.). Hepnax
xnnra 'Sielanka ntmna n Bnnino n 1846 r. rnpaxom n 600 +xsemnnx-
pon, a nce ocraninte xnnrn n Mnncxe.
4
Maprnnxennu apeconan cnoe
rnopuecrno n nepnym ouepei camnm xpecrixnam. Kora n 1859 r. nensy-
pa sanpernna pacnpocrpanenne ntnonnennoro Maprnnxennuem n yxe
orneuarannoro n nnnencxo rnnorpa]nn nepenoa na enopyccxn xstx
no+mt Aama Mnnxennua 'Han Taeym,
5
nocranonnn 'ne onycxari
ynorpenennx nonicxoro an]annra npn neuarannn counnenn na eno-
pyccxom napeunn,
6
anrop nanncan n Inannt nensypnt xomnrer: 'B
namnx nponnnnnxx ns cra xpecrixn, nanepnoe, moxno narn 10, xoro-
pte xopomo unramr no-nonicxn, xora, nanpornn, ns rtcxun nacnny
ctmercx onn, snammn pyccxn xstx.
7
Tax ynnn-Maprnnxennu e-
sycnemno ntrancx osxcnnri nnacrxm, nouemy nepeno Mnnxennua nao
neuarari nmenno narnnnne, a ne xnpnnnnne. Hocne 1859 r. n o naua-
na XX n. neraninoe nsanne enopyccxnx xnnr narnnnne n Poccnc-
xo nmnepnn crano nenosmoxntm. Bnpouem, n 1867 r. Maprnnxennu
nontrancx onynnxonari cnon enopyccxne crnxn n xypnane 'Bnnenc-
xn necrnnx yxe xnpnnnnne ('rpaxanxo), no nonyunn orxas n co-
ner ocrannri ecnonesnte nontrxn nonxri enopyccxn xstx o ypon-
nx nnreparypnoro xstxa.
8
3
Krotkie zebranie nauki Nhrzescijanskiej dla wiesniakow mowicych jzykiem polsko-
ruskim wyznania Rzymsko-katolickiego. Wilno, 1835.
4
Knira Benapyci. 1517-1917. 3nont xaranor. Mincx, 1986. C. 227-228.
5
Pan Tadeusz. Dwanatcac szlacheckich bylin napisau Adam Mickiewicz / Pierawiarnuu
na bielaruskuju haworku Wincenty Dunln-Marcinkiewicz. Wilno, 1859.
6
B. I. Kicxne. Hautnaninixi. 3 ricr.-nirap. mar+ptxna XIX cr. 2-e nt. Mincx,
2003. C. 136.
7
Tam xe. C. 134.
8
B. M. Iepacima. Iicroptx n+nsypt pyxy na Benapyci. Crarose sa crarosem //
Mar+ptxnt nepmtx Knirasnautx utrannx. Cxna. Mincx, 2000. C. 31. T. I.
Pomutna.
300
B 1862 r. n Bapmane tn nsan narnnnne nepnt n XIX n. enopyc-
cxn yxnapi 'Elementarz dla dobrych dzietak katalikou ('Byxnapi nx
xopomnx ere-xaronnxon),
9
anropom xoroporo cunramr unnonnnxa
Anexcanpa Ocxepxo. Bnnencxn renepan-ryepnarop B. H. Hasnmon
ncrpenoxenno nncan n Canxr-Herepypr n ]enpane 1863 r., uro nce e-
pennn n sacrenxn n xpae sanonnent orpomntm uncnom 'nonicxnx yx-
nape, xarexnsncon n pasntx pommp nx npocroro napoa na nonicxom
xstxe n na 'mecrnom enopyccxom napeunn narnnnne.
10
Ho-nnnmo-
my, on nmen n nny n ntmeynomxnyrt yxnapi n nononint nncrox
noncrannen 'Muzyckaja Prauda ('Myxnnxax npana), peaxrnponan-
mncx Koncranrnnom Kannnoncxnm (n 1862-1863 rr. ntmnn 7 nome-
pon). Honcranuecxoe npannrenicrno n mae 1863 r. nsano cnennanint
mann]ecr, apeconannt 'parixm Benopycam.
11
3ror oxymenr rax-
xe tn naneuaran na enopyccxom xstxe narnnnne.
Poccncxne nnacrn nontrannci oprannsonari xonrpnponarany, ns-
anax pasnnunte pommpt na enopyccxom xstxe xnpnnnnuntm mpn]-
rom, npenasnauennte nx xpecrixncxoro nacenennx. Eme n 1861 r. n
Mornnene ntmna pommpa 'Bxcea crapora noninixa s nontmi npa ixnxe
sena,
12
xoropax, no-nnnmomy, crana nepntm neuarntm nsannem na
xnpnnnnne n XIX nexe. Hosxe n Mornnene tnn naneuarant 'Hpamona
craponora a cxnxn a cnaose n 'Hpamona craponora anropcrna
unnonnnxa u. Bnyca.
13
Ho ocoennt nnrepec npecrannxer pomm-
pa 'Pascxast na enopyccxom napeunn, nsannax n Bnnino n nauane
1863 r.
14
Ee cocrannnn uertpe neonimnx paccxasa n cxasxa. Yxe na-
snannx +rnx paccxason 'Kro ynt namn naannimin nt n xxax
nxs yna onx o ynin?, 'Hn ope mt sponnn, noxnnynmn ynim?,
'Bennxax nomtnxa namnxs Bsnopyccons, 'Posmona na nmenrapn cra-
pocrt nxa ss parunxoms Xn+ocemi cnnerenicrnonann o rom, uro
anropt axnenrnponann nnnmanne na ncropnuecxnx n pennrnosntx non-
pocax. Iepo onoro ns paccxason, crapocra nxo, npnstnan xpecrixn
yunri ere nmenno 'pyccxo rpamore, a ne 'nonicxo.
9
Elementarz dla dobrych dzietak katalikou. Warszawa, 1862.
10
L. Zasztowt. Kresy 1832-1864. Szkolnictwo na ziemiach litewskich i ruskich dawniej
Rzeczy Pospolitej. Warszawa, 1997. S. 352.
11
Kaninocxi. 3a namym noninacni. Tnopt, axymenrt / Yxna. I. Kicxne. Mincx,
1994. C. 241-242.
12
Bxcea crapora noninixa s nontmi npa ixnxe sena. B. m., |1861|.
13
C. X. Anexcanponiu. Hynxnint ponara cnona. Hpanemt pasninnx enapycxa
niraparypt i pyxy pyro nanont XIX nauarxy XX crarosx. Mincx, 1971. C. 14.
14
Pascxast na snopyccxoms napsuin. Bnnino, 1863.
301
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
B aninemem poccncxne nnacrn orxastnamrcx or noontx +xc-
nepnmenron c enopyccxnm xstxom. B nmne 1863 r. ntmen nsnecrnt
nnpxynxp H. A. Banyena, xoropt sanpeman ntnycx naxrnuecxo
nnreparypt na yxpanncxom xstxe. 3ror nnpxynxp mor anromarnuecxn
npnmenxricx n x enopyccxoxstuntm nsannxm, xax narnncxnm, rax n
xnpnnnnuntm. B pesynirare, c 1864 r. no 1889 r. n Benapycn ne noxnn-
noci nn onoro opnrnnaninoro neuarnoro nponsneennx na enopyc-
cxom xstxe.
15
Bcero xe, naunnax c noccrannx 1863 r. n o 1900 r., tno
nsano n Poccncxo nmnepnn ronixo 9 enopyccxnx xnnr mopannsa-
ropcxoro n ]onixnopncrnuecxoro coepxannx, xoropte n cymme cocran-
nxnn ncero oxono 160 crpannn neonimoro ]opmara.
16
B nauane 1880-x roon rpynna enopyccxnx naponnxon n Herepyp-
re oprannsonana nsanne rexrorpa]nuecxnm cnocoom pxa arnrannon-
ntx opamenn n neneraninoro xypnana 'Iomon, re nnepnte n ncro-
pnn tna ocrarouno uerxo c]opmynnponana enopyccxax nannonaninax
nex. Hepnt nomep 'Iomona c nosarononxom 'Benopyccxoe connani-
no-penonmnnonnoe oospenne ntmen n mapre 1884 r. 'Iomononnt
cunrann enopycon camocroxrenintm cnanxncxnm napoom, xoropt n
cnny ncropnuecxnx ocroxrenicrn oraer cnon nyumne cnnt Honime n
Poccnn. Tonixo camocroxreninax onacrnax xnsni morna, xax cunran
annno Boponnx (nnreparypnt ncenonnm onoro ns anropon), nomoui
enopyccxomy napoy pasnnnaricx n coornercrnnn c ero pontmn naua-
namn.
17
Bce naponnuecxne nsannx neuarannci na pyccxom xstxe n
npenasnauannci, npexe ncero, nx opasonanno uacrn enopyccxoro
omecrna. Hpana, nsarenicxax exreninocri naponnxon ncxope tna
npeceuena ycnnnxmn nonnnnn.
Baxntm cotrnem n pasnnrnn enopyccxoro nannonaninoro nnxe-
nnx crano nsanne nnnencxnm anoxarom upanrnmexom Borymennuem
n 1891 r. n sarpannunom Kpaxone no+rnuecxoro copnnxa na narnnnne
'Dudka Bielaruskaja Macieja Buraczka ('youxa enopyccxax Marex
Bypauxa).
18
Tnpax +ro xnnrn cocrannn 3000 +xsemnnxpon. B npenc-
nonnn x ne Borymennu rax osxcnxn norennnanintm unrarenxm (a
15
B. M. Iepacima. Iicroptx n+nsypt pyxy na Benapyci. C. 32.
16
J. Turonek. Z dziejow bialoruskiego ruchu wydawniczego w latach 1902-1906 // Studia
polono-slavica-orientalia. Acta litteraria. T. IX. Ossolineum, 1985. S. 65; Ibid. Waclaw
Iwanowski i odrodzenie Bialorusi. Warszawa, 1992. S. 35.
17
Hynnnncrnxa enopyccxnx naponnxon. Heneraninte nsannx enopyccxnx
naponnxon (1881 1884) / Yxna. C. X. Anexcanponiu. Mincx, 1983. C. 21.
18
Dudka Bielaruskaja Macieja Buraczka. Krakow, 1891.
302
xnnra apeconanaci, npexe ncero, xpecrixnam), uro nx nero osnauaer
Benapyci: 'Tam, parnt, ona, re xnner nam xstx: ona or Bnnina o
Mostpx, or Bnrecxa sa mantm ne o uepnnrona, re Ipono, Mnncx,
Mornnen, Bnnino n mnoro ropoon n cen..
19
nx Borymennua nmen-
no xstx xnnxncx ]ynamenrom enopyccxo nenrnunocrn, n nce cn-
no cnoero cnona on crpemnncx npnari npocmo+v, xax ero nonnmann
conpemennnxn, xpecrixncxomy xstxy nenym nennocri: 'He ocran-
nxre xe xstxa cnoero enopyccxoro, urot ne ymeperi. Hpn +rom an-
rop yexan unrarenx, uro on nnuno 'unran mnoro ymar necrn, rpnc-
ra ner romy nanncanntx na name semne, n nanncanntx nennxnmn na-
namn, a uncremnm namnm xstxom, xax t nor renepi nanncant. 3eci
Borymennu, esycnonno, onycxan narxxxy, onpanannym n ero rnasax
nannonanino-npocnernrenicxo mnccne xnnrn.
uepes na roa nocne ntxoa n cner 'youxn enopyccxo no Hinone
tn nsan nepeno na enopyccxn xstx 'Hana Taeyma Aama Mnn-
xennua, cenannt nomemnxom Mnncxo ryepnnn Anexcanpom Eni-
cxnm.
20
Enicxn onnm ns nepntx nonnmaer nponemy ntopa an]a-
nnra nx enopyccxo nncimennocrn:
uro xe xacaercx an]annra nx enopyccxoro xstxa, ro mt t
nnuero ne nmenn npornn rax nastnaemo 'rpaxanxn, no nocxoni-
xy ona: 1) ne nmeer oueni xapaxrepno nx enopyccxoro xstxa
rnacno |h|, 2) nocxonixy yxny 'xri, nsnnmnmm axe n pyccxom
xstxe, ecxoneuno rpyno yxpennri n enopyccxom npanonncannn,
a x romy xe orcyrcrnyer n rpaxanxe xparxoe cornacnoe y, n cnxsn c
+rnm, a raxxe n no pyrnx nnnrnncrnuecxnx coopaxennxx xax
mnnnmym neoxonmo tno t n nocnenem cnyuae nponsnecrn n
rpaxanxe, xoropax ne coornercrnyer camtm neoxonmtm ]one-
rnuecxnm rpeonannxm enopyccxoro xstxa, mon]nxannn x nx-
me nonise +roro ponoro, nmnmoro xstxa necxonixnx mnnnn-
onon nme.
21
Taxnm opasom, Enicxn paccmarpnnan nponemy ntopa an]annra
c npaxrnuecxo rouxn spennx, ne npnanax e xaxo-nno neonorn-
uecxo oxpacxn.
19
u. Barym+niu. Tnopt. Bepmt, na+ma, ananxanni, aprtxynt, nicrt / Yxna., npam.
. nymxeniua. Mincx, 1991. C. 17.
20
Pan Tadeusz, poemat / Pieralazyu z polskaho na bielaruski jazyk A. Jelski. Kniha 1.
Lwow, 1892. (B ecrnnreninocrn nsanne ntmno n 1893 roy.)
21
A. Enicxi. Hpa enapycxym ranopxy // Benapycxax niraparypa XIX crarosx.
Xp+cramartx. Mincx, 1988. C. 365.
303
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
B xonne 1902 nauane 1903 r. npecrannrenn Honicxo connannc-
rnuecxo naprnn (HHC) naneuarann n Honone necxonixo arnrannon-
ntx anrnnpannrenicrnenntx pommp na enopyccxom xstxe xnpnnnnu-
ntm mpn]rom, npenasnauenntx nx pacnpocrpanennx cpen xpecri-
xn. Hpana, n nmne 1904 r. xon]epennnx HHC n Bnnino npnnxna peme-
nne o npexpamennn nsannx arnrannonno nnreparypt na enopyccxom
xstxe. Anrop npenoxennx, Rse] Hnncycxn, cunran, uro noonax
nnreparypa ne nonisonanaci nonynxpnocrim y enopyccxoro nacene-
nnx.
22
B 1902 r. rpynna monotx +nrysnacron nontranaci cosari nep-
nym n ncropnn Benopyccxym penonmnnonnym naprnm. Cpen nnx ax-
rnnnocrim n oprannsaropcxnmn cnoconocrxmn ntenxncx cryenr He-
repyprcxoro rexnonornuecxoro nncrnryra Bannan Hnanoncxn, xoro-
pt nponcxonn ns cemin nomemnxa Bnnencxo ryepnnn n xpynnoro
napcxoro unnonnnxa Heonapa Hnanoncxoro. Crapmn par Bannana Exn
tn nnntm exrenem HHC n nnsxnm coparnnxom Rse]a Hnncycxo-
ro. Ho mnennm enopyccxoro ncropnxa Rpnx Typonxa, nmenno Bannan
Hnanoncxn n 1902 r. n ornoncxom nmennn Heexa nontrancx naneua-
rari na rexrorpa]e rasery 'Cnooa na enopyccxom xstxe.
23
Hourn
neci rnpax rasert (200 +xsemnnxpon) oxasancx ynnuroxen npn nentxc-
nenntx ocroxrenicrnax (nosmoxno, +ro cenan nnesanno narpxnynmn
oren monooro penonmnnonepa). B rom xe 1902 r. n Herepypre nosnnx-
no nepnoe enopyccxoe nsarenicxoe omecrno 'Kpyr enapycxi, ao
ryprox enapycxae naponae npacnert ('Kpyxox enopyccxoro napo-
noro npocnemennx), xoropoe n 1903 r. ntnycrnno copnnx crnxon nxn
Hyunnt (nacroxmee nmx n Hecnyxoncxn) 'Bxstnxa n n 1904 r.
copnnx 'Kasxn ('Cxasxn). Oe xnnrn tnn orneuarant xnpnnnnne
(ncnonisonanaci poccncxax op]orpa]nx es ncxxnx nsmenenn) c co-
rnacnx nensypt n nerepyprcxo nonicxo rnnorpa]nn K. Hnonrxonc-
xoro ononino connntm rnpaxom n 5.000 +xsemnnxpon. Coxpannnnci
cnnerenicrna, cornacno xoroptm nsareni npecrannn nx nensypnomy
neomcrny xax xnnrn na onrapcxom xstxe.
24
Taxxe cnnamn annoro ns-
arenicxoro xpyxxa tnn naneuarant na rexrorpa]e 'Kaladnaja pisanka
na 1904 hod ('Kanxnax nncanxa na 1904 ro) n 'Bennxonax nncan-
xa (1904), n xoropte nomnn nponsneennx enopyccxnx no+ron Kapycx
22
J. Turonek. PPS wobec bialoruskiego ruchu rewolucyjnego w latach 1902-1906 //
Studia polsko-litewsko-bialoruskil / Pod red. J. Tomaszewskiego, E. Smulkowej i H.
Majeckiego. Warszawa, 1988. S. 99.
23
Knira Benapyci. C. 271.
24
J. Turonek. Waclaw Iwanowski i odrodzenie Bialorusi. S. 36.
304
Karanna (nacr. nmx Kasnmnp Kocrponnrcxn), nxn Hyunnt, Terxn
(nacr. nmx Anonsa Hamxennu) n pyrnx anropon. 'Kanxnax nncanxa
ntmna nepe Poxecrnom (no-enopyccxn Konxt) n npecrannxna
coo ncero mecri crpannuex rexcra, nanncanntx or pyxn narnnnne.
'Bennxonax nncanxa ntmna nepe npasnnxom Hacxn (no-enopyc-
cxn Bxnnxeni), nacunrtnana cemi crpannuex, no yxe napanntx xn-
pnnnnne na mamnnxe. 3rn 'nncanxn pacnpocrpanxnnci cpen eno-
pyccxnx xpecrixn cryenramn, xoropte ntesxann ns Canxr-Herepyp-
ra n ponte xpax na xannxynt.
25
B 1904 r. cryenr rennoncxoro ynnnepcnrera Cre]an Borymencxn
oprannsonan nsanne necxonixnx enopyccxnx pommp n Kpaxone. Hs
nnx onn tnn naneuarant narnnnne 'Janko Muzykant ('nxo My-
stxanr) n 'Wiedzma ('Beima), pyrne xe rpaxanxom 'Hecnn n
arnrannonnoe opamenne x xpecrixnam 'Hapcxax racnaapxa ('Hapc-
xoe xosxcrno).
26
Borymencxn raxxe nontrancx, npana, esycnem-
no, saperncrpnponari n cnoem ynnnepcnrere Benopyccxoe omecrno.
Horennnaninte unent omecrna sanonnxnn anxery, n xoropo tn cne-
ymmn nynxr: 'Kax moxer tri nocnpnnxra n name mecrnocrn na-
ponax nnreparypa na enopyccxom xstxe, naneuarannax na narnnnne n
ne orpannuennax poccncxo nensypo?
27
Bannan Hnanoncxn rax nnen nponemy ncnonisonannx nyx an]a-
nnron n enopyccxom xnnronsannn:
Bce mt snaem, uro cpen nac, Honemyxon, Benopycon nnn xax
eme cex nastnaem ryr+mnx, ecri xaronnxn n npanocnannte;
xaronnxn onime npnntxnn x narnncxnm yxnam, xoropte nenpa-
nnnino nastnamr nonicxnmn, npanocnannte xe x cnanxncxnm, nnn,
xax ronopxr, pyccxnm. 3rn pyccxne ro namn ncnoxon nexy eno-
pyccxne, a narnncxnmn renepi nnmer neci mnp. uacro nosnnxamr y
nac cnopt: ncrperxrcx xaronnx c npanocnanntm n cnopxr ax rt,
ronopnr, Honxx, a rt Mocxani. H oa ne snamr, uro ronopxr: a nn
ror Honxx, a nn ror Mocxani, oa xori n pasno nept, no onoro
napoa, nocxonixy oa ntpocnn na semne semne name nonec-
cxo-enopyccxo n nepnoe cnono ycntmann or pontx na namem
oreuecrnennom xstxe, a cnopxr ronixo no npe cee n na nosopn-
me, a nmxm na nocmemnme. Ho+romy cnennanino nsaem yxnapi
25
J. Turonek. Z dziejow bialoruskiego ruchu wydawniczego w latach 1902-1906. S. 73.
26
27
J. Turonek. Z dziejow bialoruskiego ruchu wydawniczego w latach 1902-1906. S. 77-78.
305
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
nymx mpn]ramn, ntnpa, uro ree npannrcx, nnmi t snan xax-
t, uro xori yxnt n pasnte, no snyxn, cnnat n cnona re xe ca-
mte, xstx ror xe n nmn, xoropte pasronapnnamr onnm xstxom,
+ro ponte parix.
28
Ho mnennm R. Typonxa, nmenno Hnanoncxn n coanropcrne c Ma-
pixnom uanicxnm nerom 1905 r. nororonnnn enopyccxn yxnapi na-
rnncxnm mpn]rom. Xorx n +rom yxnape tno oueni mnoro sanmcrnona-
nn ns nonicxoro yxnapx anropcrna Kasnmnpa Hpomtxa, no nmecro
ynorpenxemtx n nonicxo rpammarnxe snaxon ?, I, anropt ncnoni-
sonann uemcxne snaxn , , . 3ro nmeno nenim ncrannnponari eno-
pyccxym narnnnny or nonicxo rpa]nxn.
Hocne sanepmennx paort na narnncxnm napnanrom enopyccxoro
yxnapx Kasnmnp Kocrponnrcxn sanxncx ero nepepaorxo yxe na
'rpaxanxy.
29
B anpene 1906 r. Hnanoncxn nncan Anexcanpy Enic-
xomy: 'Hecxonixo semnnx nme, xnrene Herepypra, ocnonann ns-
arenicxoe omecrno. Ceuac neuaraercx yxe yxnapi, yer na nyx
an]annrax, uro snaunr, npome ronopx, cpasy yyr na yxnapx.
30
Hna-
noncxn nmen n nny nsarenicxoe omecrno '3arnxne conna i nama
naxonna ('3arnxner connne n n name oxonne), o]nnnanino saperncr-
pnponannoe n mae 1906 r. Ero pyxononrenem cran Hnanoncxn, cexpe-
rapem nerepyprcxn unnonnnx Bnancnan Crontrna, unenamn npan-
nennx: Bponncnan 3nnmax-Bnnnnno npenoanareni pnmcxo-xaronn-
uecxo yxonno axaemnn n paornnx ynnnepcnrercxo nnnorexn,
Bnnnenr Banexo cryenr Iopnoro nncrnryra, Bnancnan Kanamenc-
xn yunreni mxont npn nmrepancxom xocrene cn. Herpa n p.
31
B
nmne 1906 r. noxnnnoci na cner nepnoe nsanne 'Bielaruski lementar
abo pierszaja nawuka czytania ('Benopyccxn yxnapi nnn nepnax na-
yxa urennx) narnncxnm mpn]rom. Bcxope ntmen yxe napnanr +roro
yxnapx 'rpaxanxo, a raxxe yuenoe nocone Anonst Hamxennu
'Pierszaje czytannie dla dzietak bielarusau ('Hepnoe urenne nx ere
enopycon) narnnnne n xnpnnnnne. Tpern yuennx 'Iyrapxi a nee
n sxmni ('Becet o nee n semne) anropcrna Kasnmnpa Kocrponnrcxo-
ro n Cranncnana Bannoncxoro ntmen n nauane 1907 r. ronixo n xnpnn-
nnunom napnanre. B rom xe 1907 r. tno nauaro nsanne cepnn 'Beno-
28
Hnr. no: J. Turonek. Waclaw Iwanowski i odrodzenie Bialorusi. S. 41.
29
30
Ibid. S. 53.
31
Ibid. S. 54.
306
pyccxne necnxpt, xoropym cocrannnn xnnrn upanrnmxa Borymennua,
Bnnnenra ynnna-Maprnnxennua, Aama Mnnxennua. Bcero ntmno n
cner cemi romon, naneuaranntx narnnnne, npnuem ononino onimnm
rnpaxom no 4300 +xsemnnxpon.
32
B 1903 r. tna cosana, no cyrn, nepnax n ncropnn enopyccxax no-
nnrnuecxax naprnx Benopyccxax penonmnnonnax rpomaa, xoropax,
nepoxrno, yxe n 1904 r. rpanc]opmnponanaci n Benopyccxym connann-
crnuecxym rpomay (anee BCI). Pyxonoxmne nosnnnn n naprnn sa-
nxnn parix Hnan n Anron Hynxennun. BCI n onime crenenn nano-
mnnana nonnrnuecxn xny n ne nmena ocrarounoro norennnana, uro-
t ntcrynari n xauecrne camocroxrenino cnnt na ntopax n Iocyap-
crnennym ymy Poccncxo nmnepnn. Ho rnanntm ocrnxennem eno-
pyccxoro nnxennx n re rot crana oprannsannx nannonanino nepno-
nuecxo neuarn. B cenrxpe 1906 r. n Bnnino noxnnxercx nepnax ne-
raninax enopyccxax rasera 'Hama onx. Hpnuem ona ntxonna ny-
mx mpn]ramn xnpnnnnne n narnnnne. Hepnt nomep tn orneua-
ran ocrarouno onimnm rnpaxom n ecxri rtcxu +xsemnnxpon, ns nnx
6000 xnpnnnnne n 4000 narnnnne. Hoxnnenne exeneenino rasert
na enopyccxom xstxe crano onpeenenno cencanne n nnnencxom o-
mecrne. Ha nporxxennn nyx ne n Bnnino tno npoano 3 rtc. +x-
semnnxpon, 5 rtc. ntcnano n nponnnnnm, a ocraninte xon]ncxonana
nonnnnx.
33
Ho npnunne nsnnmnero nonnrnuecxoro panxannsma oni-
mnncrno nomepon rasert tnn apecronant nnacrxmn, a peaxropy rpo-
snno rmpemnoe saxnmuenne. Ho+romy 'Hama onx n noxpe 1906 r.
npexparnna cnoe cymecrnonanne.
34
Ho c noxpx 1906 r. nauana ntxonri nonax exeneeninax rasera na
enopyccxom xstxe 'Hama Hnna, xoropax ctrpana ncxnmunreninym
poni n pasnnrnn nannonaninoro nnxennx. 'Hama Hnna raxxe neua-
ranaci nymx mpn]ramn xnpnnnnne n narnnnne, nnn, xax nncana
cama peaxnnx 'pyccxnmn n nonicxnmn yxnamn (3 rtc. +xsemnnx-
pon na xnpnnnnne n 1,5 rtc. na narnnnne, xorx +rn nponopnnn, xax
n cam rnpax, mornn menxricx). Hepnonuecxoe nsanne uepnocorenno-
ro nanpannennx 'Oxpannt Poccnn yrnepxano, uro enopyccxne rase-
rt cnyxar nonnrnuecxo arnrannn n nonicxom yxe, a neanno ntme-
mn yxnapi pacnpocrpanennm cpen enopycon nonicxoro an]ann-
32
C. X. Anexcanponiu. Yxas. cou. C. 133.
33
O. Latyszonek, E. Mironowicz. Historia Bialorusi od polowy XVIII do konca XX
wieku. Bialystok, 2002. S. 124.
34
Knira Benapyci. C. 267.
307
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
ra, a snaunr, enopyccxne neuarnte nsannx orpaxamr nonicxne nnre-
pect n noorpenamr anrnnpannrenicrnennte nacrpoennx.
35
Hpn peaxnnn rasert 'Hama Hnna tno cosano raxxe ononmen-
noe nsarenicrno. B 1907-1912 r. ono ntnycrnno n rnnorpa]nn Maprn-
na Kyxrt (xoropt nponcxonn ns enopyccxo xpecrixncxo cemin ns
Konencxo ryepnnn) 31 xnnry, npnuem 12 tnn npoynnponant na-
rnnnne.
36
Ho uepes nxri ner, ns-sa ]nnancontx rpynocre, peaxnnx
rasert ntnyxena tna nonxri nonpoc o nepexoe na oouu mpn]r,
nocxonixy nsanne cpasy na xnpnnnnne n narnnnne oxonnoci cnnm-
xom oporo. B X 50 sa 1911 r. nsarenn oparnnnci x cnonm unrarenxm:
Hpncrynax x nsannm 'Hame Hnnt nxri ner romy nasa, pe-
axnnx onxna tna npeooneri mnoro npenxrcrnn, pemnri mnoro
cnoxntx nonpocon, c xoroptmn e cpasy xe npnmnoci cronxnyri-
cx. Hpexe ncero nosnnx nonpoc: xaxnmn yxnamn neuarari eno-
pyccxym rasery? Onn oxasnann, uro enopycam neoxonmo cpa-
sy ncnonisonari narnncxne (nonicxne) yxnt, nocxonixy onn nc-
nonisymrcx no ncem xynirypnom mnpe, pyrne xe yrnepxann, uro
c pennemnx npemen enopyccxne xnnrn, oxymenrt, nncima n
r.n. nncannci pyccxnmn yxnamn, nocxonixy rax yuar n mxonax, a
xora eme saneyr ncenaponoe oyuenne, ro rora ne yer ueno-
nexa, xoropt ne snan t pyccxo rpamort. Peaxnnx nce-raxn ne
morna ocranonnricx na rom, uro coneronann croponnnxn narnncxo-
ro an]annra, nn na conerax croponnnxon 'rpaxanxn; ntnycxax n
cner nepnym enopyccxym rasery, mt nonnmann, uro ona oer o
unrarenx ronixo rora, xora yer neuararicx nymx mpn]ramn.
3roro rpeonana cama xnsni: n namem xpae mnoro xaronnxon, xo-
ropte ne xoxr n xasennym mxony n yuar ronixo narnncxym (nnn
nonicxym) rpamory, a noromy pyccxnmn yxnamn unrari ne ymemr:
onxri xe npanocnannte enopyct, ecnn t n xenann, concem ne
cmornn nayunricx narnncxnm, nnn nonicxnm yxnam. H 'Hama
Hnna or camoro cnoero poxenix, nor yxe mecro ro, ntxonr n
nyx nsannxx: neuaraercx n nnx ono n ro xe, onnaxont n oo-
nx nsannxx xstx enopyccxn, ronixo pasntmn mpn]ramn.
37
Taxnm opasom, peaxnnx 'Hame Hnnt osxnnxna o nponeennn
cnoeopasnoro ronoconannx cpen cnonx unrarene nx ntxcnennx roro,
35
36
O. Latyszonek, E. Mironowicz. Historia Bialorusi od polowy XVIII do konca XX
wieku. S. 125.
37
Hama Hina. 1911. X 50.
308
xaxnm mpn]rom ona onxna ntxonri. C X 4 sa 1912 r. n rasere crann
nynnxonaricx unrarenicxne orstnt. Bonimnncrno ronocon tno no-
ano sa xnpnnnnny. Hanonee ocnonarenino aprymenrnponan cnom rou-
xy spennx onn ns camtx rananrnnntx enopyccxnx nynnnncron roro
npemenn Meuncnan Boponnu (nnr. ncen. Hxnon Imtpax):
Becima nx menx ynnnrenino n oueni neuanino, uro ecri eme
nmn, xoropte nmemr raxym opnrnnaniym nmoni x narnncxomy
mpn]ry. Bei onn orpexamrcx or rpannn npomnoro cnoero ore-
uecrna, or roro mpn]ra, xoroptm nncann namn cnannte xnxsix npe-
men nannonanino nesanncnmocrn, xoropt ncnonisonano npann-
renicrno Bennxoro xnxxecrna Hnroncxo-Benopyccxoro, xoroptm
nonisonannci panime nce, xro ne orpexcx or cnoero napoa. H rax
nce namn rpannnn, nce namn nannonaninte cnxrtnn, nce, uro
onxen nmnri xaxt enopyc, ocront +roro nmenn nce
+ro ronopnr, uro pyccxn mpn]r nx nac rnyoxo pono, noromy
uro +ro ono ns namnx nennemnx coxponnm, xoropoe nam ornt
namn ocrannnn nmecre c pontm xstxom n xoropoe mt onxnt
crepeui n nennri. Ha xaxne xe rpannnn, na uro n namem cnannom
nannonaninom npomnom moryr onepericx croponnnxn narnncxnx
yxn? Pasne uro na rpannnn nannonanino nsment n orpeuennx
or cnoero 'npocroro, myxnnxoro. Ho +roro nanepnoe nn onn nc-
xpennn enopyc ne ntcrannr. 3naunr, ecnn nocmorperi co cropont
rpannnn npomnoro, nyxno noanari ronoc sa pyccxne yxnt.
38
anee Boponnu opamancx x rem croponnnxam narnnnnt, xro cct-
nancx na npeonaanne narnncxoro an]annra cpen xynirypntx enpo-
necxnx napoon:
Bor n ntxonr, uro poccnxne, yxpannnt, onrapt, rpexn, xnon-
nt, enpen n r.. n r.., nmex cno, a ne narnncxn mpn]r, yro t
n ne npnnanexar x nnnnnnsonannomy mnpy. Heyxenn +ro nce n-
xne napot, uro croxr anexo or xynirypt? H axe ecnn t tno
rax, nce panno nenisx orpexaricx or nannonanino rpannnn, n ror-
a nyxno ari mnpy nepnt npnmep napoa, uro nmeer nno, uem
omemnpono mpn]r.
39
Orcma Boponnu nepexonn x cneymmemy cnoemy aprymenry:
npanocnanntx enopycon npnmepno n nxri pas onime, nexenn xaronn-
38
Hnr. no: H. Imtpax. Tnopt. Hposa. Kptrtxa. Hynintcrtxa / Yxna. Y. Konan.
Mincx, 1992. C. 140-142.
39
H. Imtpax. Tnopt. C. 141.
309
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
xon. Kpome roro, anrop yrnepxan, uro axe ecnn 'Hama Hnna yer
neuararicx ronixo xnpnnnnuntm mpn]rom, ona nce panno ne yer nso-
nnponana or enopycon-xaronnxon: 'Cpen nnx snammnx pyccxne yx-
nt naercx ne menee, uem cpen npanocnanntx. Taxnx xe, xoropte
snamr ronixo narnncxne yxnt, ne rax yx n mnoro, n yx nanepnoe n
ecxrxn pas menime, uem rex, xoropte snamr ronixo pyccxym rpamo-
ry. Ho mnennm Boponnua, xaxt cosnarenint enopyc onxen tn
noari cno ronoc nmenno sa 'pyccxne yxnt. Ero saxnmunrenint
aprymenr snyuan rax:
Opamy nnnmanne na ro, uro xorx x cam. xaronnx, a n nocnn-
rtnancx n nonicxom yxe (mari mox ns Honimn), no nce-raxn nmem
cmenocri ne orpexaricx or cnoero ponoro, or npomnoro n enari
raxne ntnot, xoropte ronixo n moxer ari nornxa n ncxpennn
rpaxancxn onr.
Meuncnan Boponnu ecrnnrenino nponcxonn ns xaronnuecxo ce-
min, a ero mari tna xopenno nonixo. B ercrne on nocnnrtnancx n
nonicxom nannonaninom yxe, mnoro unran nonicxym nnreparypy. 3a-
rem saropencx connanncrnuecxnmn nexmn. Hosxe ocosnan cex eno-
pycom n cran onnm ns nanonee axrnnntx anropon 'Hame Hnnt. 3a
xnpnnnnny ntcxasancx n yymn xnaccnx enopyccxo nnreparypt
no+r Hnan Hynennu (nnr. ncen. nxa Kynana). On roxe nponcxonn ns
menxo mnxxrt pnmcxo-xaronnuecxoro ncnoneannx. Bnauane Hynxe-
nnu ocnonn nmenno narnncxym rpamory n nepnte cnon crnxn nncan n
nynnxonan na nonicxom xstxe.
Hpoanannsnponan unrarenicxne orstnt, peaxnnx 'Hame Hnnt
(X 42 sa 1912 r.) osxnnna cnoe pemenne:
urot ne saxptricx concem, neoxonmo orxasaricx or onoro
mpn]ra. Ho pemennm namnx unrarene orxastnaemcx or narnnc-
xnx yxn. C +roro npemenn rasera yer neuararicx ronixo pyccxn-
mn yxnamn. Hpnnoxennx n xanenapn nymx mpn]ramn, xax n
npexe.
40
C oxrxpx 1912 r. n no anrycr 1915 r. rnannax enopyccxax rasera
neuaranaci yxe ronixo xnpnnnnne.
Cymecrnonann nn osexrnnnte ]axropt, npeonpeennnmne ntop
n nonisy xnpnnnnnt? B coornercrnnn c anntmn nepenncn nacenennx
1897 r. n nxrn ryepnnxx (Bnnencxo, Bnrecxo, Iponencxo, Morn-
40
Hama Hnna. 1912. X 42.
310
nencxo n Mnncxo) nacunrtnanoci 5.408.420 enopycon, r.e. rex, xro
cnonm pontm xstxom nasnan enopyccxn.
41
Cpen nnx npanocnan-
nte cocrannxnn 81, a pnmo-xaronnxn 18,4. Aconmrnoe onimnn-
crno enopycon npnnanexano x xpecrixncxomy cocnonnm 92, na-
cnecrnenntx nopxn cpen nnx tno ronixo 1,57, a meman 5,86.
Bcero 2,54 enopycon npoxnnano n ropoax. Ymemmnx unrari cpen
enopyccxoro nacenennx tno 794.341 (14,7 or omero uncna), uro
cocrannxno 40,5 or uncna ncex rpamorntx nme n nxrn ryepnnxx.
annte nn]pt ocrarouno narnxno nnnmcrpnpymr cnryannm, n xoro-
po enopyccxnm nnepam npnxonnoci necrn cnom nannonaninym arn-
rannm.
B nonisy nepexoa na xnpnnnnny ecrnonann n ncropnuecxne apry-
menrt, nei enopyccxne exrenn axrnnno ynorpenxnn repmnn 'nos-
poxenne. Hmenoci n nny nospoxenne npexnero nennunx enopyc-
cxo nannonanino xynirypt, yrpauennoro n pesynirare nononnsannn
mnxxercxnx +nnr n xonne XVI XVII nn. Baxntmn cnmnonamn +roro
nennunx cunrannci pennne rexcrt na cmapooe.opvccro+ xstxe, xoro-
pt ncnonisonancx xannenxpne Bennxoro xnxxecrna Hnroncxoro nx
nsannx rocyapcrnenntx saxonon. Hpnuem nanonee naxnte rexcrt,
xoropte xnnxnnci cnoeopasntm ncropnuecxnm onpanannem nanno-
naninoro nnxennx n rnasax ero nnepon, tnn nanncant nnn naneua-
rant n cnoe npemx nmenno na xnpnnnnne. pennnx enopyccxnx rex-
cron na narnnnne, morymnx raxxe norn n ]opmnpymmncx xanon na-
nnonanino xynirypt, tno oueni mano.
B 1910 r. na xnpnnnnne n na narnnnne ntmna nepnax xnnra no ncro-
pnn Benapycn, nanncannax na enopyccxom xstxe onnm ns nanonee
axrnnntx exrene nannonaninoro nnxennx Bannanom Hacroncxnm.
Anrop, xoropt nponcxonn ns oenenme mnxxrt pnmcxo-xaronnuec-
xoro ncnoneannx, ormernn n npencnonnn: 'Hcropnx +ro ]ynamenr,
na xoropom crponrcx xnsni napoa n nam, urot orcrponri cnom xnsni,
nyxno naunnari c ]ynamenra, urot sanne tno npountm. A ]yna-
menr y nac xpenxn, ncropnx nama orara.
42
Hmontrno, uro npone-
ma ntopa an]annra nx enopyccxo nncimennocrn Hacroncxoro, na-
cxonixo moxno cynri no ero nynnxannxm, ne ocoenno nonnonana.
41
Hepnax nceomax nepennci nacenennx Poccncxo nmnepnn. 1897. Btn. IV. Terp.
3. Bnnencxax ryepnnx; Btn.V. Terp. 3. Bnrecxax ryepnnx; Btn. XI. Iponencxax
ryepnnx; Btn XXII. Mnncxax ryepnnx; Btn. XXIII. Mornnencxax ryepnnx.
42
Bnacr. Kaporxax ricroptx Benapyci. Bininx, 1910. C. 5.
311
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
3aro on xnnxncx yexenntm croponnnxom sament +rnonnma 'enopy-
ct na +rnonnm 'xpnnnun. B cnoem nncime npo]eccopy epnrcxoro
ynnnepcnrera Anepcony n nauane 1920-x roon Hacroncxn nncan:
B nacroxmee npemx mt crpemnmcx ocnoonricx or nenenoro
repmnna 'enopycct, xoropt, onaxo, rnyoxo nxopennncx n mac-
cax, crpemxci sacrynnri ero repmnnom 'xptniut, no npnmepy
yxpannnen, +nonmnnonnponanmnx ns Manopoccon.
43
Hacroncxn npnnaran oueni onimne ycnnnx nx nonynxpnsannn
cnoe 'xpnnnucxo reopnn, no ycnexon ne ocrnr.
Cpen nnepon enopyccxoro nannonaninoro nnxennx n nauane
XX n. npeonaann ntxont ns mnxxrt pnmcxo-xaronnuecxoro ncno-
neannx, nonyuanmne n ercrne opasonanne na nonicxom xstxe n, xo-
neuno, snanmne narnnnny. Hs +ro cpet, rpannnonno onnosnnnon-
no no ornomennm x poccncxo nnacrn, n Benapycn npenmymecrnen-
no ]opmnponanaci ra uacri nnrennnrennnn, xoropax cocroxna ns npe-
crannrene rax nastnaemtx 'cnoontx npo]eccn. B nontx conn-
anino-+xonomnuecxnx ycnonnxx ern tnmnx apenaropon n +xonomon
xpenocrnnuecxo +noxn cranonnnnci mpncramn, npauamn, nnxenepa-
mn n r.n., nocxonixy nmnepcxax nnacri, no cyrn, saxptnana nm opory
na rocyapcrnennym unnonnnuecxym cnyxy. Ho norennnan enopyc-
cxo nannonanino arnrannn n +ro cpee tn, xax nam npecrannxer-
cx, nce xe, ocrarouno orpannuen. Benopyccxax nex ncrynana seci n
xonxypennnm c oueni cnnintm uyncrnom nonicxoro narpnornsma. Tem
onee, uro no.icrocmi n cpee menxo, enopyccxoxstuno n omam-
nem try mnxxrt no-npexnemy nocnpnnnmanaci xax naxnemn xpn-
repn naroponoro nponcxoxennx. Te npecrannrenn pnmcxo-xaro-
nnuecxo nnrennnrennnn mnxxercxoro nponcxoxennx, xro enan nt-
op n nonisy enopyccxo nannonanino nenrnunocrn, sauacrym noc-
npnnnmannci cnonm oxpyxennem xax uyaxn. Bnpouem, cneyer npn-
snari, uro noonax cnryannx nanmanaci n cpen npanocnanntx. Hpa-
nocnannte nnrennnrenrt mecrnoro nponcxoxennx cunrann n nastna-
nn cex enopycamn, no otuno nonnmann cnom enopyccxocri n 'sa-
nanopyccxom yxe, xax pernonaninym ocoennocri omepyccxo na-
nnonanino xynirypt. Hpaxrnuecxn nce nnrennnrenrt, ntmemne ns
xaronnuecxo mnxxercxo cpet, xopomo nnaenn pyccxnm nnreparyp-
ntm xstxom n, coornercrnenno, snann xnpnnnnny. Cpen npanocnan-
no nnrennnrennnn n Benapycn snanne narnnnnt n nonicxoro xstxa
43
Cxaptniu. Hir.-nanyx. raanix. Macxna, 1997. Btn. 3 / Yxna. A. Kaxa. C. 77-78.
312
raxxe tno ocrarouno pacnpocrpaneno, no x nauany XX n. xonnuecrno
nnnnrnon n +ro cpee snaunrenino coxparnnoci.
Kax nam npecrannxercx, osexrnnno enopyccxax nannonaninax
nenrnunocri nmena nanonee naronpnxrnte manct nx ycnemnoro
pacnpocrpanennx cpen nnrennnrennnn xpecrixncxoro nponcxoxennx,
xoropax ocrarouno nnamnuno pocna n nauane XX nexa. nx npecra-
nnrene +ro connanino rpynnt enopyccxn xstx ecrnnrenino
xnnxncx marepnncxnm xstxom. Heoxonmtm ycnonnem connaninoro
ycnexa nx ntxonen ns epennn tno ycnoenne pyccxoro nnreparyp-
noro xstxa, na xoropom ronixo n moxno tno nonyunri opasonanne n
rocyapcrnenno mxone. Cpen nnrennnrennnn xpecrixncxoro nponc-
xoxennx onimnncrno cocrannxnn naponte yunrenx. Yunrenicxne
cemnnapnn xnnxnnci camtmn ocrynntmn yuentmn saneennxmn nx
xpecrixn, onn anann npo]eccnm n nosnonxnn nsmennri connanint
craryc. Hpannrenicrno paccmarpnnano yunrenicxne cemnnapnn xax nen-
rpt nororonxn 'opycnrene cenicxoro nacenennx 3ananoro xpax,
no n peaninocrn snaunreninax uacri cemnnapncron n xoe yuet nnn-
rtnana penonmnnonnte anrnnpannrenicrnennte nen. Baxno, uro noc-
ne oxonuannx cemnnapnn monote yunrenx n onimnncrne cnoem nnoni
nosnpamannci n enopyccxoxstunym xpecrixncxym cpey. Ycnoennoe
sa npemx oyuennx pomanrnuecxoe mnpoomymenne noranxnnano mno-
rnx ns nnx x axrnnno omecrnenno exreninocrn. Ho ycnonnxm npo-
nonnmecx nmnepcxnm npannrenicrnom n Benapycn xon]eccnonani-
no nonnrnxn, npaxrnuecxn nce naponte yunrenx onxnt tnn tri
npanocnanntmn no neponcnoneannm. Taxnm opasom, n nauane XX n.
nmenno naponte yunrenx cranonxrcx rnanntmn arnraropamn enopyc-
cxoro nnxennx n maccax xpecrixncxoro nacenennx. K nx uncny npn-
nanexan n yymn xnaccnx enopyccxo nnreparypt xy Konac
(nacr. nmx Koncranrnn Mnnxennu). B 1906 r. on nontrancx oprannso-
nari neneranint coms yunrene n Mnncxo ryepnnn, sa uro nnmnncx
paort n nonan n ocrpor.
44
Haxoxci no cnecrnnem, K. Mnnxennu
nororonnn mxonint yuennx na enopyccxom xstxe 'pyroe utran-
ne nx sxne enapyca, xoropt tn onynnxonan nsarenicrnom
'3arnxne conna i nama naxonna n Canxr-Herepypre n 1909 r. na xn-
pnnnnne rnpaxom 6.000 +xsemnnxpon.
45
xy Konac ntmen ns npano-
44
C. Cnanxoncxax. Hponemt enopyccxo nannonanino mxont n nearornuecxo
mtcnn xonna XIX nauana XX n. // Ouepxn ncropnn nayxn n xynirypt Benapycn IX
nauana XX n. Mnncx, 1996. C. 191-192.
45
pyroe utranne nx sxne enapyca. Hanica xy Konac. Canxr-Herepypr, 1910.
313
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
cnanno xpecrixncxo cemin, a cnon nepnte crnxn n Hecnnxcxo yun-
renicxo cemnnapnn ntrancx nncari no-pyccxn. B 'Hame Hnne ne-
uarann cnon nnreparypnte nponsneennx mnorne cenicxne yunrenx:
nxa Xypa (Hnan Hnamnn), Koncrannnx Byno (Koncrannnx Kaneunn),
M. Apon (Crenan Herenicxn), nyx . (Hnan opomxennu), Konpar
Hexa, Henon Honx n p.
Bo npemx nepenncn 1897 r. 8.469 npecrannrene nnrennnrennnn
Benapycn nasnann pontm xstxom enopyccxn. B rocyapcrnenno
amnnncrpannn, cyax n nonnnnn onn cocrannxnn 32,1 (3.533 ueno-
nexa), cpen mpncron 10 (105), cpen yunrene 20,9 (3.502),
cpen nnreparopon, xyoxnnxon n yuentx oxono 8 (105).
46
Ecnn
ncxnmunri ns uncna nnrennnrennnn unnonnnxon (apxnnnte marepna-
nt yexamr, uro enopyccxn xstx npnsnanann pontm nourn ncxnm-
unrenino cnyxamne nnsxero snena rocyapcrnennoro annapara), ro no-
nyunm npnmepno oxono nxrn rtcxu enopyccxoxstuntx nnrennnren-
ron, uro cocrannxno menee 0,1 or ncero enopyccxoro +rnnuecxoro
coomecrna. Hpnuem cpen nnx oxono 70 cocrannxnn yunrenx. Taxnm
opasom, connaninym asy enopyccxoro nnxennx mornn cocrannxri,
npexe ncero, cenicxne nacrannnxn, a nocxonixy nourn nce onn ntxo-
nnn ns cpet npanocnannoro xpecrixncrna n yunnnci rpamore n rocy-
apcrnenntx mxonax, ro nanonee +]]exrnnno nannonaninax arnra-
nnx n nx cpee mna c nomomim xnpnnnnuntx nsann. Cneyer raxxe
nomnnri, uro n npannrenicrnenntx mxonax n yunrenicxnx cemnnapnxx
nenaci axrnnnax anrnnonicxax n anrnxaronnuecxax nponarana, sauac-
rym n uepnocorennom yxe. Cnet +ro nponarant ocranannci n cosna-
nnn tnmnx cemnnapncron, sacrannxx nacropoxenno ornocnricx xo nce-
my, uro acconnnponanoci c xonapno nonicxo-xaronnuecxo nnrpnro.
K ynorpenennm xnpnnnnnt noranxnnann enopyccxnx exrene
xaronnuecxoro nponcxoxennx n re ycnonnx, n xoroptx nm npnxon-
naci xnri n ecrnonari. Hanpnmep, Kasnmnp Kocrponnrcxn npocnn
cnonx pontx nncari emy n rmpimy 'pyccxnmn yxnamn, noromy uro
+roro rpeonana rmpemnax amnnncrpannx. Cam xe on ntnamnnan nem
xnpnnnnunoro mpn]ra, xoropt tn t ynnnepcanintm nx ncex e-
nopyccxnx nanexron n ycnemno nepeanan nx ]onernuecxne ocoen-
nocrn. B ornnune or M. Boponnua, Kocrponnrcxn npnnonn n nonisy
xnpnnnnnt aprymenrt npaxrnuecxoro xapaxrepa:
46
S. L. Guthier. The Belorussians. National IdentiIication and Assimilation, 1897-1970 //
Soviet Studies. 1977. Vol. 29. X 1. January. P. 46.
314
Hsanna nmn crapamrcx rax yconepmencrnonari nncimennocri,
urot ona tna xax moxno onee npocrax, a sarem n nerxax nx
oyuennx. Hexoropte cunramr, uro uem n an]annre menime sna-
xon, rem on nerue, a no moemy pasymennm nemnoro ne rax, noromy
uro ecnn mano rnacntx snaxon, ro na onn snax npnxonrcx cra-
nnri cronixo snaxon cornacntx, xax, npnmepom, y anrnnuan nnn
]pannyson. a n sauem anexo nrn ncxari, xora y namnx cocee
nonxxon, ecnn nao nocrannri , , , ro neoxonmo nncari ch,
cz, sz, uro cnnino ycnoxnxer oyuenne rpamore. Ecnn xe npnnxri
na ncxxn snyx ocoennt snax, ro xorx yer nemnoro rpynee
nayunricx +rnm snaxam, no nncari yer namnoro nerue. H cnanxn-
cxax asyxa n ecri nyume co ncex enponecxnx, nocxonixy ona
noxonr xo ncem cnanxncxnm xstxam, a nopaxax xaxo-ro moe,
crapamrcx nncari narnncxnmn snaxamn, xoropte nn onomy ns co-
npemenntx xstxon ne noxoxr, a rem onee x enopyccxomy xst-
xy, xoropt orar snyxamn.
47
Kax n Boponnu, Kocrponnrcxn tn pnmo-xaronnxom n nponcxo-
nn ns pennero mnxxercxoro poa. Ponncx on n cnnpcxom Toonicxe,
xya ero oren tn cocnan sa yuacrne n noccrannn 1863 r.
Tem ne menee, nenisx npnymenimari n snauenne narnnnnt. Texcrt,
nsannte narnnnne, raxxe tnn sarpeonant enopyccxnm unrare-
nem. Coxpannnnci nncima n peaxnnm 'Hame Hnnt, anropt xoroptx
npocnnn ntcnari nm rasery 'pycxnmn n nonicxnmn yxnamn. Hexro
M. Tymamnx ns anexoro Hepunncxa xenan nonyuari n 1911 r. rasery n
nyx napnanrax. B 1913 r. Herp unnanonnu ns poccncxoro Pyencxa
npocnn npncnari emy 50 enopyccxnx xanenape '30 pycxnmn yx-
namn n 20 nonicxnmn. Ho rnanno nponemo tno ro, uro xnpnnnn-
uecxax enopyccxax nnreparypa nmena oueni mano mancon na ycnemnoe
pacnpocrpanenne n xaronnuecxo epenne. nx xpecrixn-xaronnxon na-
rnnnna xnnxnaci neorsemnemtm +nemenrom nx caxpaninoro mnpa. Co-
rnacno anntm nepenncn 1897 roa, cpen enopycon-xaronnxon noxa-
sareni rpamornocrn cocrannxn 29,1 or ncero nacenennx, n ro npemx
xax cpen npanocnanntx 11,4. Hoonax cnryannx tna oycnonne-
na nnnxnnem xaronnuecxoro npnxocxoro yxonencrna. Hecmorpx na
yrposy penpeccn co cropont nnacre, xpecrixne ocnontnann nenerani-
nte 'nonicxne mxont, n ne noromy, uro raxnm opasom naexnnci o-
crnui ycnexa n xnsnn, a noromy, uro xcens rpeonan or nnx ymennx
47
Hnr. no: I. K. Iepmanoniu. Benapycxix monasnant. Haptct xtnnx i senacni.
Mincx, 1985. C. 71-72.
315
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
camocroxrenino unrari monnrnennnx. Pyccxax xe rpamora n xnpnnnn-
na oroxecrnnxnnci y xpecrixn-xaronnxon c npanocnannem n anrnxaro-
nnuecxo nonnrnxo nmnepcxnx nnacre.
O cnoem nacrannnuecrne n xaronnuecxo epenne na Iponenmnne
paccxastnan anonnmnt anrop (no nnnmomy, nonnrnuecxn exreni n
nnreparop Maxap Kocrennu) na crpannnax rasert 'Benapycxi snon n
1921 r. Kora n 1912 r. on nepnt pas npnmen n mxony, ern cpasy xe
saann emy nonpoc: 'Bt, Hannu, pycxn nnn nonxx? Bxoninnxn nmenn
nnny neponcnoneanne yunrenx. Ha uro monoo nacrannnx ornernn:
' ne pycxn n ne nonxx, a raxo xe xax nce nt. uepes nexoropoe npemx
on nauan unrari na ypoxax enopyccxne rexcrt:
Honyuax xaxym neenm cnexn nomep 'Hame Hnnt, x n cy-
ornne nn xeprnonan onn uac na ro, urot nounrari ns nee e-
rxm paccxast, cxasxn, myrxn. ern tnn neotuano ynnnent
rem, uro n 'npocrtm (xax onn nonnmann) xstxom neuaramrcx ra-
sert. O 'Hame Hnne or ere ysnann n ponrenn, tnn cpen
nnx n raxne, uro na nee nonncannci, nonpocnn menx, urot x nt-
nncan nm 'namy npocrym rasery, no nyume orneuarannym nonicxn-
mn yxnamn.
48
Ho+romy neynnnrenino, uro n 1913 r. rpynna enopyccxnx exrene
nauana nsanari narnnnne exeneeninnx pennrnosno nanpannennoc-
rn 'Bielarus. Tydniowaja katalickaja hazeta ('Benopyc. Exeneeninax
xaronnuecxax rasera). Hpnuem nsarenn +ro rasert (peaxropamn tnn
Anron Btuxoncxn n Bonecnan Hauoxa) ncnonisonann es nsmenenn
nonicxn napnanr narnncxo rpa]nxn, uro oycnonnnnanoci opnenra-
nne nsarene na xoncepnarnnnoro unrarenx ns xaronnuecxo epen-
nn. Eme n 1907 r. n Bnnino tn nsan nx xpecrixn-xaronnxon rnpaxom
n ecxri rtcxu +xsemnnxpon 'Karotki katechizm ('Kparxn xarexnsnc)
na enopyccxom xstxe narnnnne.
49
B xonne 1913 r. nsarenicrno 'Be-
napyc ntnycrnno n cner neonimym pommpy 'Anxoroni, a sa na
nocneymmne roa eme nocemi xnnr omnm rnpaxom cntme 15 rtc.
+xsemnnxpon.
50
Bce +rn xnnrn ntxonnn ronixo narnnnne. Onn naxo-
nnn cnoero unrarenx, xonxypnpyx n xaronnuecxo epenne c nonicxn-
mn nsannxmn. Hsnecrnt enopyccxn exreni xcens Bnnnenr Io-
nencxn ncnomnnan o cnoem orne:
48
Benapycxi snon. 1921. X 14.
49
50
Tam xe.
316
Kora nauanoci enopyccxoe nnxenne, mo oren npnmxnyn x
nemy c ncxpenne ymo n xax ronixo mor, crapancx noepxn-
nari. Btnano, craner n Hoposono y xocrena c 'Benopycom n pyxax
n unraer, a oxono nero nenax ronna nme. Cnymamr, ynnnxmrcx
'npocro rasere, a oren ronopnr nm o neoxonmocrn enopyc-
cxnx xnnr.
51
B Ipono n 1909 r. n ryepncxo rnmnasnn tn oprannsonan eno-
pyccxn xpyxox, xoropt onexan xaronnuecxn xcens upanrnmex
Ipnnxennu. B 1913 r. +ror xpyxox cnonmn cnnamn nsanan na narnnnne
c nomomim mannporpa]a rasery 'Kolas bielaruskaj niwy ('Konoc e-
nopyccxo nnnt) rnpaxom 50 +xsemnnxpon.
52
He ncem npecrannrenxm enopyccxoro nnxennx raxax cnryannx
npecrannxnaci esonno. Honnrnuecxn exreni n yuent Apxa-
n Cmonnu +monnonanino nncan n 1914 r. n nsanamncx n Canxr-
Herepypre animanax 'Monoax Benapyci: 'onro nn eme yer nn-
ceri na namn npoxnxrne nyx mpn]ron nnxro ceuac ne snaer.
53
B
rom 1914 r. tno nsano 17 enopyccxnx xnnr xnpnnnnne n 12 narnnn-
ne.
54
C nauanom nepno mnpono nont ananc nemnoro nsmennncx n
nonisy narnnnnt. Bosmoxno, cnom poni ctrpan n ror ]axr, uro xora
nemenxne nocxa sanxnn Bnnino, xomanymmn Hayni ]on Innen-
ypr npnxasom or 16 xnnapx 1915 r. npnsnan o]nnnanint craryc eno-
pyccxoro xstxa nmenno n narnncxo nepcnn enopyccxo nncimennoc-
rn.
55
B nsannom n Iepmannn n 1918 r. mexynaponom cnonape eno-
pyccxne cnona tnn npecrannent n nx nanncannn narnnnne, n ro npemx
xax pyccxne cnona tnn naneuarant xnpnnnnne.
56
B 1916 r. enopyccxnx xnnr narnncxnm mpn]rom tno nsano axe
onime, uem na xnpnnnnne. B rom roy n Bnnino nauano ntxonri no-
51
3 xtnnx i senacni xc. B. Ianecxara. Araixrpa]iunt naptc / Hap. . Tpa-
nxx // Iapasencxix sanict. Btn. I. Iaponx, 1993. C. 130.
52
J. Traczuk. Prasa bialoruska w II Rzeczypospolitej (1918-1939) // Studia polono-
slavica-orientalia. Acta litteraria XIII. 1992. T. XIII. S. 199.
53
Hnr. no: H. Baxyn. Iicroptx enapycxa niraparypna mont. Mincx, 1963. C.
252.
54
55
A. Kanyoniu. Kpoxi ricropti. acneananni, aprtxynt, ycnamint. Mincx, 1993.
C. 40.
56
Sieben-Sprachen Wrtbuch. Deutsch / Polnisch / Russisch / Weiruthenisch / Litauisch /
Lettisch / Juddisch. Herausgeben in Auftrage des Oberbefehlshabers Ost. Leipzig, 1918.
57
Cxaptniu. Hir.-nanyx. raanix. C. 29.
317
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
noe enopyccxoe nepnonuecxoe nsanne 'Homan. Bielaruska-Wilenski
czasopis ('Iomon. Benopyccxo-Bnnencxn xypnan), a n Herporpae
xaronnuecxax rasera 'Swietac. Bielaruskaja stotydniowaja hazeta ('Cne-
rou. Benopyccxax exeneeninax rasera). B 1917 r. n Herporpae noxnn-
naci eme ona enopyccxax xaronnuecxax rasera narnnnne 'Krynica
('Ponnx). B 1915-1918 rr. Bannan Hacroncxn nsaer n Bnnino ne-
nt px yuennxon na enopyccxom xstxe, npenasnauenntx nx nos-
nnxmnx n ror nepno enopyccxnx mxon. Hamnoro nosxe onn ns nns-
xnx coparnnxon Hacroncxoro, Koncranrnn Esonnron, ncnomnnan: 'K
coxanennm, nce nsannx +roro npemenn neuarannci B. Hacroncxnm nc-
xnmunrenino narnnnne, a noromy mornn tri ncnonisonant ronixo n
nexoroptx yesax Bnnenmnnt, nocxonixy n Iponenmnna, n Benocror-
unna, n Hnnmnna, ne ronopx yxe o Henrpanino n Bocrouno Benapy-
cn, tnn pemnrenino npornn narnnnnt.
57
C 1921 r. Hacroncxn cran
nsanari yuennxn xnpnnnnne, uro snaunrenino coecrnonano, no
mnennm Esonnrona, pocry nx nonynxpnocrn.
Ho nocueram enopyccxoro nccneonarenx C. X. Anexcanponnua,
n 1901-1917 rr. tno nsano 245 xnnr na enopyccxom xstxe, ns nnx
158 na xnpnnnnne n 87 narnnnne.
58
H n aninemem nponema
cocymecrnonannx narnnnnt n xnpnnnnnt coxpanxnaci. Hpana, n co-
nercxo Benapycn narnnnna ormepna, nocxonixy osexrnnno nmena seci
oueni ysxn xpyr norennnanintx unrarene. Xorx na nayuno xon]e-
pennnn no nponemam enopyccxoro npanonncannx, npoxonnme n
Mnncxe n noxpe 1926 roa, nexoropte yuacrnnxn ntcxastnannci n
nonisy narnnnnt, onn ne nonyunnn noepxxn onimnncrna yuacrnn-
xon.
59
Hoea xnpnnnnnt n BCCP npnnena x ee omnnnponannm n eno-
pyccxo nncimennocrn. B 1921-1939 rr. narnnnny ncnonisonann n cno-
nx neuarntx nsannxx npecrannrenn Benopyccxo xpncrnancxo e-
moxparnn n 3anano Benapycn. 3ro xptno nannonaninoro nnxennx,
nnepamn n neonoramn xoroporo xnnxnnci npecrannrenn xaronnuec-
xoro yxonencrna, nmeno onopy, npexe ncero, cpen xaronnuecxo ua-
crn enopyccxoro nacenennx n mexnoennom nonicxom rocyapcrne. Co-
rnacno anntm Exn Tpauyxa, c 1918 no 1939 r. n 3anano Benapycn
ncero ntxonnn 233 nepnonuecxnx nsannx na enopyccxom xstxe. Hs
nnx 4 na narnnnne, a 10 nsann ononpemenno na narnnnne n xn-
58
59
M. H. Kacnmx i inm. Incrtryr enapycxa xynirypt. Mincx, 1993. C. 51.
318
pnnnnne.
60
B ycnonnxx rocyapcrnenno nonnrnxn nannonanino-xyni-
rypno accnmnnxnnn enopyccxoro nacenennx no II Peun Hocnonnro
ncnonisonanne narnnnnt nnora anano nonot nx onnnenn n no-
nono]nnicrne.
61
Omax cnryannx c enopyccxo nncimennocrim (xax narnncxo, rax
n xnpnnnnuecxo) no II Peun Hocnonnro x xonny 1930-x roon npe-
crannxnaci xaracrpo]nuecxo axe no cpannennm c Bocrouno Bena-
pycim, xoropax xnna n ycnonnxx crannncxoro reppopa, nei n BCCP
cncrema mxoninoro opasonannx ]ynxnnonnponana na enopyccxom xst-
xe, xorx n snaunrenino ynn]nnnponannom c pyccxnm xstxom pe]opmo
1933 roa. Cnopt o npenmymecrnax narnnnnt nnn xnpnnnnnt npoon-
xamrcx cpen enopyccxnx nnreparopon n yuentx no ce eni. Hpan-
a, onn xacamrcx, npexe ncero, nonpoca o rom, xaxo an]annr n oni-
me crenenn nepeaer ]onernuecxne ocoennocrn enopyccxoro xstxa.
B nenom, xax nam npecrannxercx, ntop mexy xnpnnnnne n narn-
nnne n cosnannn enopyccxnx nannonanintx exrene nauana XX n.
xnnxncx n omem-ro maprnnanintm n ne npnoperan ocoo ocrport.
B nonisy +roro ntnoa cnnerenicrnyer nesnaunreninax nnrencnnnocri
ocyxennx remt an]annra n nynnnncrnxe roro npemenn, a raxxe n
nennnxax n nnuno nepenncxe. Hcnonisonanne cpasy nyx an]annron
nocnpnnnmanoci enopyccxnmn nannonanncramn xax nacymnax neo-
xonmocri, oycnonnennax cnenn]nxo xon]eccnonanino n connoxyni-
rypno cnryannn n omecrne. Cpen saunnarene enopyccxoro nnxe-
nnx rnannym poni nrpann ntxont ns nnrennnrennnn xaronnuecxoro
ncnoneannx, sauacrym nocnnrannte n nonicxoxstuno cpee, xoropte
oroxecrnnxnn cex c nennocrxmn sananoenponecxo xynirypt. Ho
ecnn t onn ncnonisonann n cnonx nsann ncxnmunrenino narnnnny,
ro cymecrnenno orpannunnn t nosmoxnocrn nannonanino arnrannn.
H eno ne ronixo n rom, uro n Benapycn nauana XX n. uncno snammnx
xnpnnnnunym rpamory snaunrenino npenocxonno xonnuecrno rex, xro
yunncx unrari narnncxnmn yxnamn. B rnasax opasonannoro enopyca
an]annr nmen raxxe cnmnonnuecxoe snauenne, xnnxn coo neonorn-
uecxym nennocri, a nx npocroro xpecrixnnna tn naxntm +nemenrom
ero caxpaninoro mnpa. nx enopyccxnx nannonanncron ntop n nonisy
xnpnnnnnt concem ne osnauan orxas or enponecxo nenrnunocrn n
60
Hocunrano no: J. Traczuk. Op. cit. S. 257-312.
61
B xauecrne npnmepa moxno npnnecrn anonnmnoe crnxornopenne npornn 'nono-
nn]nnon, coxpannnmeecx n apxnne Benopyccxo Hapono Pecnynnxn (Apxint
Benapycxa Hapona P+cnynixi. Bininx, 1998. T. 1. Kn. 2. C. 1114.)
319
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
emoxparnuecxnx nennocre n neanon. Ho+r n nynnnncr Maxcnm Bor-
anonnu, onimym uacri cnoe xoporxo xnsnn nponemn n pocnan-
ne (mnorne ero nponsneennx nanncant na pyccxom xstxe), n crarie
'Benopyccxoe nospoxenie(1914) yrnepxan, uro 'ropront ropo en-
ponecxoro rnna, oprannsonannt na ocnonax mareyprcxoro npana.
cenan enopyccxym xynirypy onee xpacouno, mnororpanno, nnen
ee n oopor sanano-enponecxo xnsnn n cran, raxnm opasom, nepe-
ontm ]opnocrom 3anano Enpont na nocroxe.
62
Hoonoro poa
paccyxennx ncrpeuamrcx n enopyccxo nynnnncrnxe roro npemenn
ocrarouno uacro. Hponemy xe ntopa an]annra ror xe Boranonnu
nonce ne sarparnnan. Benopyccxne nannonanncrt nauana XX n. orpom-
nte ycnnnx nanpannxnn na nonynxpnsannm n nonnnrannm enopyc-
cxoro xstxa n rnasax xpecrixncxoro nacenennx. Inanno saauo nm nn-
enoci npeoonenne mnpoxo pacnpocrpanennoro cpen camnx xe eno-
pycon mnennx, uro +ro rpyt, 'npocro xpecrixncxn xstx, ne nme-
mmn nnreparypnoro norennnana. C +ro rouxn spennx nponema nt-
opa mexy xnpnnnnne n narnnnne xasanaci ne raxo yx naxno,
nmemme, cxopee, nropocrenent xapaxrep.
SUMMARY
An important feature of the Belarusian national movement at the begin-
ning of the 20
th
century was the use of two scripts Cyrillic and Latin in
newspapers and books. The newspapers Naa Dola and Naa Niva, as well
as many book editions, were published in both scripts, despite significant
financial costs. This situation was rooted in the particular confessional divi-
sion in Belarusian society Orthodox Belarusians used Cyrillic and Catho-
lics used the Latin script. In 1912, circumstances compelled Naa Niva to
use only one script: the majority of its readers supported the use of Cyrillic.
An essential role was played by historical argument ancient texts in the
Belarusian language used Cyrillic. Moreover, a majority of the literate pop-
ulation in Belarus at the beginning of the 20
th
century used Russian let-
ters. But books based on the Latin script also had a reading audience,
primarily in Catholic villages. Therefore, the periodicals of the Christian
Democrat wing of the national movement continued to use the Latin script.
62
M. Baranoniu. Benapycxae apax+nne. Hiraparypntx aprtxynt. Mincx, 1994.
C. 15.
321
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Pnxapa BYALHHYC
YKPAHHCKHH H3LK H HKOALHOE OBYHEHHE
B HO3HEHMHEPCKHH HEPHO
`
B nacroxme pypnxe npecrannent rpn oxymenra, arnpyemte
1908 r. Onn orctnamr x onomy ns nenrpanintx acnexron pyccxo-yxpa-
nncxnx ornomenn n nosne Poccncxo nmnepnn, orpaxax rouxn spe-
nnx rex, xro rax nnn nnaue yuacrnonan n pemennn nonpoca o onycxe
yxpanncxoro xstxa n mxoninoe npenoananne. Hpecrannennax n ny-
nnxyemtx oxymenrax ncxyccnx ne orpannunnanaci c]epo opasona-
nnx: sa ne croxnn npornnoopcrnymmne xonnennnn nannonanino
nenrnunocrn, x 1908 roy xonxypnponanmne mexy coo yxe na npo-
rxxennn nonynexa.
Hepnt oxymenr saxononpoexr 37 enyraron Iocyapcrnenno
ymt o nneennn yxpanncxoro xstxa n npenoananne nx nauanintx
mxon n mecrnocrxx c 'manopyccxnm nacenennem.
1
K saxononpoexry
*
Hepeno c nemenxoro 3. Kannynoncxo.
1
B ro npemx, xax npannrenicrno n nepxonnte nepapxn n xonne XIX n nauane XX n.
nenn peui ncxnmunrenino o 'manopyccxom nanexre n o 'manopycax, nopasyme-
nax nce yxpannoxstunoe nacenenne Henoepexno n Hpanoepexno Yxpannt, n
rnasax nannonanncrnuecxn nacrpoenntx yxpannnen +rn xareropnn npnopenn ynn-
unxnreninoe snauenne. C pocrom pyccxoro nannonaninoro cosnannx n nauane XX n.
repmnn 'manopocc npenounrann, xax npannno, re, xro ornepran yxpanncxoe nann-
onaninoe nnxenne. Hocne penonmnnn 1917 r. n ocnonannx anronomno, a sarem n
nesanncnmo Yxpannt, repmnnt 'manopyccxn n 'manopocc nonnocrim ncues-
nn ns peuenoro opamennx, uro nouepxnnaer nx cnenn]nuecxn nonnrnuecxn
322
P. Byninnyc, Vrpauucru sir u uro.iuoe oov:euue...
npnnaraercx osxcnnreninax sanncxa, n xoropo enyrart oocnont-
namr nenn cnoe saxonoarenino nnnnnarnnt, sanmcrnyx aprymenrt
o snauennn yxpanncxoro xstxa ns nnnxrenintx yxpanno]nnicxnx nc-
xypcon roro npemenn.
Bropo oxymenr nncimo mnnncrpa naponoro npocnemennx Anex-
canpa Hnxonaennua Bnapna na nmx nomomnnxa ynpannxmmero ena-
mn Conera Mnnncrpon Hnxonax Bxuecnanonnua Hnene, n xoropom mn-
nncrp nsnaraer cnon coopaxennx n cnxsn c ynomxnyrtm ntme saxono-
npoexrom 37 ymcxnx enyraron. Bnapn pemnrenino ornepraer nem
npoexra, cctnaxci na xonnennnm 'onimo pyccxo nannn,
2
sa xoro-
po croxno crpemnenne osennnri enopycon, 'manopycon n 'nenn-
xopycon n ennym 'pyccxym, nnn 'ncepyccxym, nannm no rnane c
nennxopycamn. Ecrecrnenno, uro n +rom cnyuae orpnnanaci nosmoxnocri
nneennx yxpanncxoro xstxa xax ocnonnoro +nemenra yxpanncxo
nenrnunocrn n c]epy nauaninoro mxoninoro opasonannx.
Tpern oxymenr pesonmnnx opasonannoro n 1908 r. n Knene npa-
nopanxaninoro 'Knya xnencxnx nannonanncron, cosnyunax no cnoe-
my coepxannm nncimy A. H. Bnapna n orpaxammax nsrnxt n na-
crpoennx pyco]nnon n yxpanncxnx semnxx.
3
Axrnnncrt +roro camoro
xpynnoro na nenponcxo Yxpanne pyccxoro nannonanncrnuecxoro ose-
nnennx n cnoe pesonmnnn npeocreperann, uro sa nnnnnarnno 37
ymcxnx enyraron n ecrnnreninocrn xpoercx cenaparnsm n uro nm-
te ycrynxn n yxpanncxom nonpoce, n xoneunom cuere, ctrpamr na pyxy
nonxxam.
xapaxrep no menime mepe, n nosnn nmnepcxn nepno. Hocxonixy mt ntra-
emcx, no mepe nosmoxnocrn, npnepxnnaricx nerpanino repmnnonornn, repmn-
nt 'manopyccxn n 'manopyc ncnonisymrcx namn anee ronixo npn nnrnponannn
opnrnnanintx rexcron nnn npn cctnxax na nnx. B raxnx cnyuaxx nnoxrcx xantuxn,
urot nouepxnyri ncrounnxont xapaxrep nponcxoxennx anntx repmnnon.
2
Hasnanne npoexra 'onimax pyccxax nannx nsxro ne ns ncrounnxon, a ncnoni-
syercx xax anannrnuecxax xareropnx, nneennax n nayunt oopor Anexceem Mnnne-
pom. O +rom cm. noponee: A. Mnnnep: 'Yxpanncxn nonpoc n nonnrnxe nnacre n
pyccxom omecrnennom mnennn (nropax nononnna XIX n.). CH., 2000. C. 31-45.
3
'Knencxn xny pyccxnx nannonanncron opasonancx n 1908 r. n yxe cnycrx xo-
porxoe npemx nacunrtnan onee 700 unenon, npnnanexanmnx npenmymecrnenno x
ropocxnm cpennm cnoxm. Knen xnnxncx naxnemnm neonornuecxnm n oprann-
sannonntm nenrpom pyccxoro nannonannsma n nmnepnn, nocxonixy seci ocoo
ocrpo omymanaci yrposa nonicxoro n yxpanncxoro nannonanintx nnxenn. Cm.:
. A. Konmnncxn. Pyccxn nannonannsm n nauane XX cronernx. Mocxna, 2001.
C. 36 n cne.; a raxxe nynnxyemo nnxe xommenrapn n cnocxe x pesonmnnn 'Knya
pyccxnx nannonanncron.
323
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Bce rpn oxymenra narnxno emoncrpnpymr ocot xapaxrep pyc-
cxo-yxpanncxnx ornomenn n pamxax poccncxoro nmnepcxoro npo-
crpancrna. B ro npemx, xax onimnncrno enyraron Iocyapcrnenno
ymt tno rorono norn na ycrynxn n ornomennn npaxrnuecxn ncex
nannonanintx xstxon nmnepnn n paspemnri oyuenne n nauanintx
mxonax na pontx xstxax (uro noxasann ymcxne ronoconannx), yxpa-
nncxn (n enopyccxn) xstx nocnpnnnmannci n xauecrnenno nnom
xnmue. 3eci nce xonnenrpnponanoci noxpyr onoro nonpoca: nosmox-
no nn yaunoe sanepmenne yxe sanymennoro nponecca noccoennennx
rpex nocrounocnanxncxnx +rnocon n pamxax ono ncepyccxo nannn?
Cranxa na ycnex npeycmarpnnana noepxxy ronixo oouoeo omero
xynirypnoro xstxa pyccxoro, n ro npemx xax npnsnanne camocroxreni-
nocrn yxpanncxoro xstxa pacnennnanoci xax yrposa nannonaninomy
camocosnannm pyccxnx.
Co nropo nononnnt XIX n. nontmennax nocnpnnmunnocri poccn-
cxnx npannrenicrnenntx xpyron x nonpocy o yxpanncxom xstxe crana
onee uem ouennno. Banyencxn nnpxynxp 1863 roa, nnonnmn san-
per na yxpanncxn nnreparypnt xstx, n 3mcxn yxas 1876 roa npn-
nenn x romy, uro nmoe ncnonisonanne yxpanncxoro xstxa n nynnu-
ntx n xnasnnynnuntx c]epax xnann]nnnponanoci xax nonnrnuecxn
axr, uro nonxpnsonano omecrno. ncxpenrannx yxpanncxoro xstxa
mornnnponanaci, xax npannno, rpemx ocnonntmn npnunnamn. Camt
panxanint resnc cocroxn n nonnom orpnnannn yxpanncxoro xstxa.
Peui morna necrnci ronixo o 'pyccxom napeunn, xoropoe morno t eme
mnpe pacnpocrpannricx no Poccncxo nmnepnn, ecnn t +ror 'yxpa-
nncxn nanexr ne oxasancx croni cnnino ncnopuen nononnsmamn.
4
Hpecrannrenn pyro rouxn spennx ncxonnn ns roro, uro yxpanncxn
xstx, sanmcrnyx repmnnonornm conpemenno connonnnrnncrnxn, o-
naan cnatm 'xstxontm renom.
5
Haxonen, n xauecrne rperie npn-
unnt pyco]nnicxne anropt ynomnnann nnsxn connanint craryc yx-
panncxoro xstxa. Ho nx mnennm, axe cpen yxpanncxoro nacenennx
ne cymecrnonano norpenocrn n yxpennennn ponoro xstxa, rax xax on
paccmarpnnancx xax nomexa na nyrn connaninoro pocra.
6
3a ncem +rnm
4
B npannrenicrnenntx xpyrax +ry rouxy spennx pasenxn mnnncrp nnyrpennnx en
Herp Banyen, a n neuarn ona nonyunna pacnpocrpanenne naroapx nsnecrnomy ny-
nnnncry Mnxanny Karxony, pixno orcrannanmemy ee na crpannnax cnoero nsannx.
5
H. Haarmann. Language in Ethnicity. A View oI Basic Ecological Relations. Berlin,
1986. Pp. 87 n cne.
6
Ibid. P. 242.
324
croxno yexenne, uro n nenponcxo Yxpanne yxe ocrnrnyr 'accn-
mnnnponannt nnnnrnnsm, ro ecri raxoe cocroxnne, npn xoropom pyc-
cxn ntrecnnn 'mecrnt xstx no ncex npecrnxntx onacrxx, ocra-
nnn emy nnmi c]epy nnyrpncemenoro omennx.
7
Yxpanno]nnicxax nepcnexrnna nyume ncero noaercx anannsy n
cncremarnsannn n pamxax xonnennnn, npenoxenno Mnpocnanom Xpo-
xom, xoropt ntennn nxri pasnnuntx ]as +rnonnnrnncrnuecxnx rpe-
onann neomnnanrntx +rnocon Enpont.
8
B pamxax nepno ]ast, xo-
ropax n yxpanncxom cnyuae nauanaci, camoe nosnee, n cepenne XIX n.,
xstx npnoperaer nonynxpnocri, n axrnnncrt nooymennxmr unenon
+rnnuecxo rpynnt na axrnnnym samnry xstxa. B +ro ]ase axropt
anennnpymr xax x 'nepxam, r.e. x npannrenicrnenntm xpyram, rpeyx
or nnx npnsnannx npana na cymecrnonanne cnoero xstxa, rax n x 'nn-
sam, r.e. x mnpoxnm cnoxm nacenennx, xoropte onxnt ocosnari nen-
nocri cnoero ponoro xstxa.
Bo nropo ]ase nponcxonr paspaorxa n xon]nxannx xstxa. 3rn
axnnn, cnxsannte n yxpanncxom cnyuae c nepenoom n peaxrnponann-
em Bnnnn (cm. crarim P. Byninnyc n +rom nomepe Ab Imperio), nanpan-
nent, npexe ncero, 'nonnyrpi, na camnx aenron xstxa. B +ror nepn-
o ynopxounnaercx op]orpa]nx, cranaprnsnpymrcx nexcnxa n rpam-
marnxa c nenim ycranonnennx uerxnx nnemnnx n nnyrpennnx rpannn
coomecrna nocnrene xstxa. Kax npannno, ]asa xon]nxannn xstxa
conponoxaercx ocrptmn 'nnyrpennnmn earamn, nocxonixy npe-
crannrenn pasnnuntx pernonanintx napeun crpemxrcx orcroxri nn-
repect ponoro nanexra.
B pamxax rperie ]ast nponcxonr 'nnrennexryannsannx xstxa.
3ro npemx, xora na xstxe naunnamr nsanaricx ne ronixo rasert n o-
pasonareninax nnreparypa, no n nnpnxa, n nepenot, nnmyrcx napo-
nte necnn, pamt, paccxast n nonecrn. uame ncero nocnennmn n +rom
cnncxe oxastnamrcx nayunte rpyt, xoropte na annom +rane naunna-
mr nsanaricx na maprnnannsnponannom o cnx nop xstxe.
7
O pasnnunn mexy 'neaccnmnnnponanntm nnnnrnnsmom n 'accnmnnnponanntm
nnnnrnnsmom cm.: D. Laitin, R. Petersen, J. W. Slocum. Language and the State:
Russia and the Soviet Union in Comparative Perspective // A. J. Motyl (Ed.). Thinking
Theoretically About Soviet Nationalities. History and Comparison in the Study oI the
USSR. New York, 1992. Pp. 129-168, seci P. 140.
8
M. Hroch. The Social Interpretation oI Linguistic Demands in European National
Movements // H.-G. Haupt, e.a. (Eds.). Regional and National Identities in Europe in
the XIX
th
and XX
th
Centuries. Den Haag, 1998. Pp. 67-96.
325
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
uerneprax ]asa ocrnraercx npn ycnonnn, ecnn xax +ro nponncano
n nynnxyemom saxononpoexre 37 ymcxnx enyraron xstx nnonrcx
n mxoninoe oyuenne. B +ror nepno ocymecrnnxercx oxonuarenint
nepexo xstxonoro nonpoca na yponeni ntcoxo nonnrnxn, rax xax sna-
uenne xstxa n c]epe mxoninoro oyuennx nepenemnnaer ero snauenne
n c]epe otenno xommynnxannn.
Haxonen, n nxro ]ase peui ner o rpeonannn (n o peannsannn npnn-
nnna) pannonpannx nx ncex nannuntx n rocyapcrne xstxon. 3eci
oxastnamrcx saecrnonanntmn nce c]ept omecrnenno exrenino-
crn, naunnax c cya n rocyapcrnenntx yupexenn pasntx yponne n
nnnori o napnamenra.
Hemeepmaa qasa:
mpeoeauue eeeeuua yrpauucroeo asmra e uroue
rar npeema u rar asmra urououoeo npenoaeauua
B 1904 r., nocne nourn nonynexono opit yxpanno]nnon, cnauana
Axaemnx nayx, a sarem n Coner Mnnncrpon, n, n xonne xonnon, cam
napi ntcxasannci n noepxxy nsannx yxpanncxoro nepenoa Bnnnn.
3ro ano nono noonicxomy cnxmennnxy Anrony Ipnnennuy npeno-
noxnri, uro nacran momenr, xora neoxonmo npexparnri npecneona-
nne yxpanncxoro xstxa. Tenepi ananrapy yxpanno]nnicxo nnrennn-
rennnn npecrannnaci nosmoxnocri nepern or rnyxo oopont n nn-
rennexryannsannn yxpanncxoro xstxa x ero axrnnno samnre na ypon-
ne 'ntcoxo nonnrnxn.
Bce nauanoci c Hoonicxo yxonno cemnnapnn. C 1880-x rr. seci,
xax n no mnornx pyrnx cemnnapnxx yxpanncxnx enapxn, yxpanncxn
xstx xnnxncx xnmuentm osexrom npnnoxennx cnn exrene rantx
yxpanno]nnicxnx xpyxxon.
9
Hecmorpx na cymecrnymmn o]nnnani-
nt sanper, cemnnapncram yanoci ctcxari noepxxy y cnonx ornon,
npnnanexanmnx n onimnncrne cnyuaen x yxonnomy cocnonnm, a
raxxe y mnornx pyrnx cnxmennnxon, noepxnnanmnx nerannsannm
npenoanannx na yxpanncxom xstxe n orxptrne xa]ep yxpanncxoro
xstxa, nnreparypt n ncropnn n yxonntx cemnnapnxx n nepxonno-
9
Hoponee o ranom yxpanno]nnicxom xpyxxe n noonicxo yxonno cemnnapnn
cm.: R. Vulpius. Nationalisierung der Religion. Russifizierungspolitik und ukrainische
Nationsbildung, 1860-1920 (=Forschungen zur osteuropischen Geschichte 64). Wies-
baden, 2005.
326
yunrenicxnx mxonax.
10
C nasnauennem n 1904 r. yxpannna Hap]ennx
(Hennnxoro) noonicxnm enncxonom +rn rpeonannx nonyunnn uac-
rnunoe yonnernopenne. Yxe n xonne 1906 r. nnoni nasnauennt mn-
nncrp naponoro npocnemennx paspemnn ncem yunrenxm na nauani-
nom +rane sanxrn anari osxcnennx na 'manopyccxom napeunn.
11
Hocne mnoronernero annennx na Cnxremn Cnno n 1907 roy Ennc-
xon Hap]enn cmor onricx o]nnnaninoro paspemennx npenoanari
'manopyccxym nnreparypy (n xstx), a raxxe ncropnm Hoonix n Yx-
pannt n crapmnx xnaccax noonicxo yxonno cemnnapnn. Onaxo
+rn npemert mornn nsyuaricx ronixo no nneypounoe npemx n c onna-
ro npenoanarene ns mecrnoro mxera.
12
uro xe xacaercx yxpann-
cxoro xax xstxa npenoanannx, ro Cnxremn Cnno npnepxnnancx
seci onee xecrxo nosnnnn. Tonixo na nepntx sanxrnxx co nnoni
npnnxrtmn yuennxamn n nepxonntx mxonax n mecrnocrxx c npeona-
ammnm 'manopyccxnm nacenennem paspemanoci ncnonisonanne yx-
panncxoro xstxa nx noxcnenn. O]nnnanintm xstxom npenoana-
nnx no ncex mxonax n no ncem npemeram ocranancx no-npexnemy pyc-
cxn. B 1912 r., xora n Cnxremem Cnnoe nnoni nosonaann peax-
nnonnte nacrpoennx, ntcmn nepxonnt opran orxasancx or ncex
cnonx ycrynox.
13
Bpemennt rpnym] yxpanno]nnon n nepxonno c]epe cosan npe-
rexcr nx saxononpoexra 37 enyraron Iocyapcrnenno ymt. Pnro-
pnxa saxononpoexra, ntop aprymenrannn ]axrnuecxn ocnonno noc-
nponsnonnn ocroxreninoe ntcrynnenne noonicxoro cnxmennnxa
Anrona Ipnnennua enyrara Iocyapcrnenno ymt nroporo costna.
3a ro o +roro 'Hoonicxne enapxnaninte neomocrn onynnxonann
crarim Ipnnennua, n xoropo on ntcrynan sa nneenne yxpanncxoro xax
10
O. Horonixn. Cropinxn Mnnynoro. T. 1-4. Bapmana, 1932-39. T. 1. C. 238; A. 3nn-
uenxo. Bnsnonnrncx nipom. Xnrrx i ixnnx Mnrpononnra Bacnnx Hnnxincixoro. Knn,
1997. C. 84-86.
11
O. Andriewsky. The Politics oI National Identity: The Ukrainian Question in Russia,
1904-1912 / Ph.D. Dissertation; Harvard University, 1991. Pp. 160-161.
12
PIHA. u. 802. On. 10. . 70. H. 5.
13
B. Xapa. Ha snorn nnni Hoinnx. Hoinicxa yxonna cemnnapix na cnyxi nani,
1797-1919. Hcropnuna monorpa]ix ra cnoxan cyuacnnxin. CliIIton, 1970. C. 64. Hpa-
nnrenicrno xxot conpononno sanper, nneennt Cnnoom n 1912 r. nx Hoonicxo
enapxnn, oocnonannem, cornacno xoropomy sanpemanoci ncnonisonanne uacrnoro
]nnancnponannx nx nocneoeenntx sanxrn. . opomenxo. Yxpancrno n Poci.
Honimi uacn. Wien, 1916. C. 74.
327
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
xstxa npenoanannx n mxone.
14
Henosmoxno c nonno ynepennocrim
cxasari, xnnxncx nn Ipnnennu ecrnnrenino anropom saxononpoexra,
nocxonixy, nanpnmep, unen canxr-nerepyprcxo Ipomat Anexcanp
Horonxn n memyapax npnnnctnan anropcrno +roro oxymenra cee.
15
Bo ncxxom cnyuae, napxy c Ipnnennuem n Horonxnm, nnnnnaropamn
saxononpoexra tnn raxxe ymnt B. H. smnncxn n H. B. Hyunn-
xn, npecrannxnmne rpyonnxon n xaeron.
Eme ono cnnerenicrno roro snauennx, xoropoe noonicxoe yxo-
nencrno npnanano nonpocy o xstxe, onapyxnnaercx n osxcnnreni-
no sanncxe, npnnoxenno x saxononpoexry. Cctnxa na ycrynxn Cnx-
remero Cnnoa noonicxomy apxnenncxony Hap]ennm nenuana apry-
menrannm anropon sanncxn, paronanmnx sa nneenne yxpanncxoro xax
xstxa npenoanannx n mxone. Onaxo noonicxne yxpanno]nnt npas-
nonann nnppony noey. Kax n oxnanoci, Coner Mnnncrpon ne ronixo
nocneonan onoam mnnncrpa naponoro npocnemennx Bnapna, or-
xnonnn upesmepnte rpeonannx ymcxnx enyraron, no n npnmen x sax-
nmuennm,
uro osnauennte pacnopxxennx |Cnxremero Cnnoa no Ho-
onicxo enapxnn| naxoxrcx n npornnopeunn. c nauanom o rom,
uro nauaninoe mxoninoe oyuenne ere no ncex mecrnocrxx c pyc-
cxnm nacenennem onxno necrnci ncxnmunrenino na ome-pyc-
cxom xstxe. B nny +roro, Coner cuen nyxntm npocnri Cnnoani-
noro Oep-Hpoxypopa npenoxnri Cnxrememy Cnnoy norn n
ocyxenne nonpoca o ormene ynomxnyrtx pacnopxxenn.
16
Te ycrynxn, na xoropte Cnxremn Cnno nomen n 1906-1907 rr.
no annennem ynnnt, naxoxci no nneuarnennem or yxpanncxoro ne-
penoa Bnnnn, a raxxe naroapx axrnnntm ecrnnxm yxpanno]nna-
apxnenncxona, yxe n 1908 roy xasannci Conery Mnnncrpon neonyc-
rnmtmn. uepes necxonixo ne nocne orpnnarenino pesonmnnn Co-
nera Mnnncrpon nomomnnx ynpannxmmero enamn Conmnna Hnene o-
14
Cp.: A|nron| I|pnnennu|. O ponom xstxe n nauanino mxone // Hpanocnannax
Hoonnx. 1907. X 12. 25 mapra. C. 265-272; 1907. X 13. 1 anpenx. C. 289-300; seci
X 12. C. 265-272. Ho coopaxennxm esonacnocrn nmx n ]amnnnx anropa coxpama-
nnci o nepntx yxn. Onaxo nx nerpyno pacmn]ponari, conocrannn c pyrnmn
crarixmn Ipnnennua n nepxonntx xypnanax n pnropnxo ero ntcrynnenn no nro-
po Iocyapcrnenno yme.
15
O. Horonixn. Cropinxn Mnnynoro. T. 3. Bound Brook, 1966. C. 95. B +rom rome
onynnxonant raxxe saxononpoexr n osxcnnreninax sanncxa.
16
PIHA. u. 1276. On. 4. . 701. H. 26 o.
328
parnncx x oep-npoxypopy Cnxremero Cnnoa Herpy Herponnuy Hs-
nonicxomy c neornoxno npocio ormennri paspemenne ncnonisonari
yxpanncxn xax ncnomorarenint xstx npenoanannx n xax camocrox-
renint npemer. Hnene anennnponan npn +rom x 'omnm nonoxenn-
xm, cornacno xoroptm npenoananne n mxone onxno tno ocymecrn-
nxricx ncxnmunrenino na rocyapcrnennom xstxe.
17
Oep-npoxypop Hsnonicxn, es comnennx, onn ns camtx nnepani-
ntx pyxononrene Cnxremero Cnnoa (cmemennt c +ro onxnoc-
rn yxnanino uepes nonroa, n ]enpane 1909 r.), pemnrenino nocnporn-
nnncx nmemarenicrny Hnene n ena cnoero neomcrna, cctnaxci na ro,
uro ncnonisonanne ponoro xstxa xax ncnomorareninoro xstxa oyue-
nnx paspemeno no ncex uuopoo:ecrux mxonax. Taxnm opasom, Hsnoni-
cxn npner x nnrepnperannn, cornacno xoropo yxpannnt ornocnnnci
x xareropnn uuopooee n xoropym orneprann xax npannrenicrno, rax n
pyco]nnt n uacri yxpanno]nnon.
18
Kax t ro nn tno, oep-npoxypo-
py Hsnonicxomy yanoci nponnri yxpanno]nnicxn xypc n Hoonie
eme na uertpe roa.
Pasnepnynmaxcx n yme opia sa yxpanncxn xstx n mxoninom
oyuennn ornmi ne sanepmnnaci c nnecennem nynnxyemoro nnxe sa-
xononpoexra 37 enyraron. Xorx nocne nerarnnnoro saxnmuennx Cone-
ra Mnnncrpon ynomxnyrt saxononpoexr tn nanpannen 'nx onon-
nnrenintx conemann n ymcxym xomnccnm no naponomy opasona-
nnm,
19
orxnonnnmym ero oxonuarenino n nauane exapx,
20
nnecennt
n xonne 1910 r. n ymy saxononpoexr o nneennn nceomero oxsareni-
noro nauaninoro opasonannx n Poccncxo nmnepnn nnoni an nono
nx ocyxennx nosmoxnocrn npenoanannx na yxpanncxom xstxe n
mnamnx xnaccax. Ocnonannem nx nono nnnnnarnnt yxpanno]nnon
cran rexcr, cocrannennt oxrxpncramn n xaeramn n noxpe 1910 r.
17
PIHA. u. 1276. On. 4. . 701. H. 21.
18
O xonnorannxx repmnna uuopooi n xonrexcre +rnnuecxo nepapxnn Poccncxo
nmnepnn cm.: A. Kannenep. Masennnnt, manopocct, xoxnt: yxpannnt n +rnnuec-
xo nepapxnn Poccncxo nmnepnn // Poccnx Yxpanna: ncropnx nsanmoornome-
nn / Ho pe. A. Mnnnepa. Mocxna, 1997. C. 125-144.
19
PIHA. u. 1278. On. 2. . 2307. Hn. 15-15 o. (3aceanne ymt or 26 max 1909 r.).
20
Cnren unxanenxo. oennnx: 1907-1917. Lemberg, 1931. C. 106. Yrnepxenne
Onexa Iepycx, uro cnxmennnxn, nonncanmne saxononpoexr, ntnyxent tnn or-
xasaricx or ero noepxxn no annennem Cnxremero Cnnoa, ne naxoxr cnoero
nornepxennx. O. W. Gerus. The Ukrainian Question in the Russian Duma, 1906-
1917: An Overview // Studia Ucrainica 2. University oI Ottawa Ukrainian Studies. 1984.
No. 5. Pp. 157-174, seci C. 164.
329
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
xax npnnoxenne x npoexry saxona o nceomem oxsareninom opasona-
nnn. B nem coepxancx nynxr, cornacno xoropomy 'n mecrnocrxx c
nonicxnm, nnroncxnm, nemenxnm, rarapcxnm, +croncxnm, narnncxnm,
apmxncxnm n rpysnncxnm nacenennem paspemanoci npenoananne na
ponom xstxe n rom cnyuae, ecnn ne menime 50 yuennxon npnnanexa-
nn x nepeuncnenntm nannonaninocrxm.
21
Hn yxpannnt, nn enpen ne
nxnmuannci n +ror cnncox. B orner nnnt nnepan n rocyapcrnen-
nt exreni Hanen Mnnmxon, yxpanncxn npo]eccop H. B. Hyunnxn
(xaer), a raxxe noonicxn cnxmennnx Cenepxo (nporpeccncr) noa-
nn n ymy saxnnenne o nxnmuennn yxpanncxoro xstxa n saxononpoexr.
3ro saxnnenne tno orxnoneno ornocnrenintm onimnncrnom rono-
con n yme (171 npornn 132), n ro npemx xax cam saxononpoexr n no-
npanxn x nemy, xacanmnecx npenoanannx na xstxax pyrnx +rnnuec-
xnx menimnncrn, tnn npnnxrt. Onaxo nexoropoe npemx cnycrx Io-
cyapcrnennt Coner ormennn nocranonnenne ymt, n saxon rax n ne
ncrynnn n cnny.
22
B nocnenn pas rema yxpanncxoro xax xstxa npenoanannx ocyx-
anaci n IV yme n reuenne ee nocnenero saxonornopuecxoro nepnoa.
Ha +ror pas eno ne omno o crann ocyxennx saxononpoexra n nap-
namenre, nocxonixy ne namnoci neoxonmtx 30 nonnce nx nauana
]opmanino nponeypt nnecennx saxononpoexra. Cnom nerarnnnym
poni n +ro ncropnn ctrpan nontncxn nnxapn Hnxon (Besnocon),
xoropt npnnnnnnanino orpnnan +xcxnmsnnnym xonnennnm yxpannc-
xo nenrnunocrn n nomeman yxpanno]nnicxnm enyraram nponecrn
ronoconanne nx nnecennx cocrannennoro nmn saxononpoexra n ymy.
23
21
Hnrnpyercx no: Th. Riha. A Russian European: Paul Miliukov in Russian Politics.
Notre Dame, 1969. P. 185.
22
Andriewsky. The Politics oI National Identity. P. 363.
23
Enncxon Hnxon tn onnm ns xpuamnx npecrannrene nepapxon pyccxo npa-
nocnanno nepxnn, uin nsrnxt, pasnnnaxci, n xaxo-ro momenr nomnn n npornno-
peune c nosnnne nerepyprcxoro nepxonnoro pyxonocrna. Hnxona +ro npnneno x
pasptny c nepxonim eme n 1917 r., naxanyne oxrxpicxo penonmnnn. B nauane
cnoe xapiept enncxon Hnxon npamancx n xpane npantx xpyrax Bontnn n tn
nspan n IV ymy or nouaencxoro Comsa pyccxoro napoa. 3arem on panxanino
nsmennn cnom nonnrnuecxym opnenrannm. B yxpanncxom nonpoce Hnxon npnmx-
nyn x rem ]paxnnxm, xoropte nepnnn n nosmoxnocri mynirnnenrnunocrn, coue-
ranme ntpaxennoe yxpanncxoe camocosnanne c npnnanexnocrim x ncepyccxo
nannn. Hcxox ns +roro, Hnxon noepxnnan nem nneennx yxpanncxoro xax xst-
xa oyuennx n mxone n exreninocri yxpanncxnx xynirypntx oprannsann. B ro xe
330
Taxnm opasom, pyco]nnicxax nosnnnx ocrananaci rnanencrnymme n
nonpoce o yxpanncxom xax xstxe npenoanannx nnnori o naennx
Poccncxo nmnepnn.
npemx on rpeonan 'osxnnri npnnepxennen masennncxoro nnxennx rocyapcrnen-
ntmn nsmennnxamn , npnstnan oporicx c nnmn ncemn cpecrnamn n nsrnari ns
Poccnn nx npenonrene.
331
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
BOPLBA 3A H3LK:
HYBAHKAHHH OKYMEHTOB
`
I.
Kannenxpnx
Iocyapcrnenno ymt
'3 anpenx 1908 r.
X 1780
Hpecearenm Conera Mnnncrpon.
Ha ocnonannn cr. 56 Yup. Ioc. ymt npenponoxam Bamemy Hpe-
nocxonrenicrny neuarnt +xsemnnxp saxonoareninoro npenonoxe-
nnx o xstxe npenoanannx n nauanintx mxonax mecrnocre c manopyc-
cxnm nacenennem, nnecennoro 29 mnnynmero Mapra sa nonncim 37
unenon Iocyapcrnenno ymt.
Cexperapi Iocyapcrnenno ymt (non.) H. Cosononnu.
Bpemenno 3aneymmn Kannenxpne (cxpen.) . Innnxa.
Taxoro xe coepxannx:
Mnnncrpy Haponoro Hpocnemennx. X 1781
Mnnncrpy Bnyrpennnx en. X 1782
Bepno: Hcn. o. 3xcnenropa |nonnci| A. Inop|.|
*
Kommenrapnn oxymenron nororonnent P. Byninnyc, H. Iepacnmontm n A. Kan-
nynoncxnm.
332
O asmre npenoaeauua e uauauoumx urouax ecmuocme
c auopyccru uaceueuue.
(3axnnenne 37 unenon I. .)
(Bneceno 29 mapra |1908 r.|; cren. oru, II).
Iocnonny Hpecearenm Iocyapcrnenno ymt.
Ha ocnonannn crarin 55 yupexennx Iocyapcrnenno ymt nnxe-
nonncanmnecx 37 unenon Iocyapcrnenno ymt uecri nmemr npe-
crannri npn cem nx nnecennx n Iocyapcrnennym ymy npoexra oc-
nonntx nonoxenn o xstxe npenoanannx n nauanintx mxonax mecr-
nocre c manopyccxnm nacenennem.
1. B mecrnocrxx c manopyccxnm nacenennem c nacrynnennem 1908/9
yuenoro roa n nauanino mxone nnonrcx oyuenne na ponom xstxe
nacenennx.
2. Pyccxn xstx, xax xstx rocyapcrnennt, cocrannxer oxsareni-
nt npemer oyuennx n +ro mxone.
3. B nauanintx mxonax manopyccxoro paona ynorpenxmrcx pyxo-
nocrna, npncnoconennte x nonxrnxm n ycnonnxm xnsnn n tra mec-
rnoro nacenennx.
4. Bce ysaxonennx, ne cornacnte c nacroxmnmn nonoxennxmn, or-
menxmrcx.
1) H. Basnnennu, 2) B. Iysi, 3) C. Konanenxo, 4) B. Conyxa, 5) H. Koma-
penxn, 6) A. Tponnxn, 7) Coxonon 3-, 8) Hypnypon, 9) I. Yonnn-
xn, 10) A. Mapon, 11) Poxxon, 12) C. Hnnxron, 13) H. Tapanenxo,
14) M. Baptnn, 15) A. Kponoron, 16) A. Hynnn, 17) H. Cropuax,
18) Hnxonicxn, 19) H. Hanxeen, 20) B. Xapnamon, 21) A. Bynar,
22) C. Cnopenxo, 23) A. Tperyon, 24) Cnxm. H. Heeen, 25) H. He-
enon, 26) Cnxm. C. Boranonnu, 27) H. Honon, 28) Beprman, 29) (ue
pasoopauo), 30) H. Heyc, 31) u. Bennon, 32) H. Hyunnxn, 33) A. Ko-
nmaxnn, 34) B. Maxnaxon, 35) O. Hepramenr, 36) M. Axemon,
37) B. Kapaynon.
333
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Ozacuumeuouaa sanucra r npeuoxeuum 37 uueuoe
Iocyapcmeeuuo ym o nouosoeauuu auopyccru asmro e
uauauoumx urouax ecmuocme c auopyccru uaceueuue
Cpen pyrnx mecrnocre namero oreuecrna opamaer na cex nnn-
manne cnatm pasnnrnem npocnemennx cpen nacenennx paon mano-
pyccxnx ryepnn. Ho anntm nceome nepenncn,
1
cpenn nponenr
rpamornocrn cpen ncero nacenennx Poccnn cocrannxer 21,2, npnuem
n nexoroptx nennxopyccxnx ryepnnxx nponenr +ror nontmaercx o
36, rora xax n manopyccxnx ryepnnxx on, naoopor, nonnxaercx o
9. Ecnn cpannnri, sarem, rpamornocri cpen camnx manopoccon, ro
oxastnaercx, uro n nepnom cnyuae, nponenr rpamornocrn necpannenno
ntme, uem no nropom. Tax, n ryepnnn Bontncxo nponenr ncero rpa-
mornoro nacenennx cocrannxer 17,2, a rpamorntx manopoccon seci
nnmercx ncero nnmi 9,4; n Knencxo ryepnnn coornercrnymmne unc-
na 18,1 n 11,8, n Hoonicxo 15,5 n 10,7, n Xepconcxo
25,9, n 15,3, n Exarepnnocnancxo 21,5 n 14,4 n r. . Hn]pt +rn
rem onee nopasnrenint, uro xora-ro yxpanncxn napo ynnnxn nno-
crpannen cnoe ntcoxo xynirypnocrim. Tax, apxnnaxon Hanen Anen-
ncxn,
2
npoesxanmn uepes Yxpanny n 1652 r. nmecre c narpnapxom
Maxapnem Anrnoxncxnm,
3
n cneymmnx cnonax ntcxastnaer ynnne-
nne no nonoy sameuenno nm nmnn manopyccxoro nacenennx x opa-
sonannm: 'naunnax c +roro ropoa (Pamxona n ntnemne Hoonnn),
nnmer on, n no nce semne xasaxon mt samernnn nosynnmym name
ynnnenne npexpacnym uepry: nce onn sa ncxnmuennem nemnornx, axe
onimnncrno nx xen n ouepe, ymemr unrari... Kpome roro, cnxmen-
1
Bcepoccncxax nepennci 1897 r.
2
Hanen Anenncxn (? 1670?) apxnnaxon, ctn anrnoxncxoro narpnapxa Maxa-
pnx, anrop nanncanntx na apacxom xstxe sanncox o nyremecrnnn no Mocxonnn,
Yxpanne, Monannn n Banaxnn, xoropte Hanen nmecre c Maxapnem nocernn n cepe-
nne XVII nexa. Cm. pyccxn nepeno: Hyremecrnne Anrnoxncxoro narpnapxa
Maxapnx n Poccnm n nononnne XVII nexa, onncannoe ero ctnom, apxnnaxonom
Hannom Anenncxnm. Mocxna, 2005.
3
Maxapn, n mnpy cnxmennnx Hoann 3anm, n 1648 r. pyxononoxen n narpnapxn
Anrnoxncxne. nx copa cpecrn na nyxt nepxnn naxt ornpannxncx sa mnno-
crtne n npanocnannte crpant. Hpncyrcrnonan xax na nomecrnom mocxoncxom co-
ope 1656 r., na xoropom noepxan mocxoncxoro narpnapxa Hnxona npornn pac-
xoninnxon, rax n na coope 1666 r., ocynnmem Hnxona. Oruer o ero nyremecrnnxx,
cocrannennt Hannom Anenncxnm, n nenom xpane opoxenarenino onnctnaer
ynnennoe.
334
nnxn oyuamr cnpor n ne ocrannxmr nx mararicx no ynnnam nenexa-
mn... ern mnorouncnennee rpant n nce ymemr unrari, axe cnport
('Hyremecrnne Anrnoxncxoro narpnapxa Maxapnx, n nepenoe npo].
Mypxoca
4
). H n XVIII nexe, ncx Manopoccnx raxxe tna noxptra ry-
crom cerim napontx mxon. Hs anntx nepenncn 1732 r. nnno, uro n
Cnoocxo (nocrouno) Manopoccnn tn raxo xe nponenr yuennxon
no ornomennm xo ncemy nacenennm, xaxo cymecrnonan n Xapixonc-
xo ryepnnn yxe n 1882 r.; no nepenncxm 1741-1748 rr. n cemn nonxax
rermanmnnt na 1.094 nacenenntx nynxra (n rom uncne 792 cena n 206
epeneni) tno 866 mxon; no pymxnnencxo onncn n uepnnroncxom
nonxy na 142 cena tno 143 mxont. Taxnm opasom, xaxoe ceno xorx
cena +rn tnn ropaso menime ntnemnnx nmeno mxony. Kax t nn
tno cxpomno oyuenne no ncex +rnx mxonax XVII-XVB nn., no ne
moxer ne nopaxari nac ro, uro cosnanne nonist nayxn n cxnonnocri x
ne nexann rax rnyoxo n napono narype, uro es ncxxo oprannsa-
nnn, es ncxxoro npnnynreninoro nosecrnnx Hpannrenicrna mxoni-
noe eno ocrnrno raxnx pesyniraron, xax rycrax ceri mxon n nourn
nceomax rpamornocri. Hapo, nnnmo, couyncrnonan +rnm mxonam n
noepxnnan nx cymecrnonanne, rax xax onn tnn ero camocroxreni-
ntm cosannem cpen camtx nenaronpnxrntx ycnonn. Ho sarem nne-
ennoe seci n XVIII nexe xpenocrnoe npano xnnnoci nenpeoonnmtm
npenxrcrnnem nx naponoro opasonannx. Hocnenee ne ronixo ne pas-
nnnaercx, no axe, naoopor, npnxonr n xnnt ynaox. B +rom moxno
yenricx xorx t ns cneymmero xparxoro conocrannennx anntx py-
mxnnencxo onncn c onee nosnnmn anntmn: na npocrpancrne nt-
nemnnx uepnnroncxoro, Ioponxncxoro n Cocnnnxoro yeson n 1768 r.
tno 134 mxont, npnuem ona mxona npnxonnaci na 746 ym nacene-
nnx, a n 1875 r. na +ro reppnropnn uncnnnoci yxe ronixo 52 mxont, ns
xoroptx ona npnxonnaci na 6.730 ym ('Ocnona, V; 'Knencxax cra-
pnna, 1904, I 3emcxn Copnnx uepnnroncxo ry., 1877 r. 17).
Inanno npnunno croni nopasnreninoro ynaxa npocnemennx
cpen manopyccxoro nacenennx xnnnaci oropnannocri seci mxont
or napoa. Opasonanne napoa ne na rom xstxe, na xoropom on y-
maer, uyncrnyer n ronopnr n na xoropom nenocpecrnenno ntpaxa-
4
Apxnnaxon Hanen Anenncxn. Hyremecrnne Anrnoxncxoro narpnapxa Maxa-
pnx n Poccnm n nononnne XVII nexa, onncannoe ero ctnom apxnnaxonom Hannom
Anenncxnm: Ho pyxon. Mocxoncxoro rnannoro apxnna Mnnncrepcrna nnocrpanntx
en / Hep. c apa. I. Mypxoca. B 5 ntn. Mocxna: urennx n Omecrne ncropnn n
pennocre poccncxnx npn Mocxoncxom ynnnepcnrere, 1896-1900.
335
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
ercx ncx ero yxonnax xnsni, ne moxer tri npouno. Pono xstx
+ro morymecrnennemn ]axrop naponoro npocnemennx, n +ror
]axrop onxen nonyunri npnmenenne x manopyccxo mxone, ecnn
ecrnnrenino nmeri n nny npocnernreninte nnrepect napoa.
Cama xnsni crpemnnaci paspemnri nonpoc n raxom nmenno nanpan-
nennn. Eme c nononnnt 50-x roon noxnnxmrcx manopyccxne yxna-
pn Kynnma,
5
Benuenxo,
6
3onorona,
7
Bexoncxoro,
8
Iarnyxa,
9
5
Hanrenemon Anexcanponnu Kynnm (1819-1897), yxpanncxn no+r, nynnnncr n
ncropnx, npecrannreni crapnnnoro xasanxoro poa. Yunncx n Knencxom ynnnepcn-
rere, cnyxnn yunrenem, ncrynnn n Knpnnno-Me]onencxoe parcrno. Bmecre c py-
rnmn unenamn omecrna tn apecronan, ntcnan n Tyny na rpn roa. Ho oxonuannn
cctnxn nepnyncx n Herepypr, nynnxonan yxpanncxn ]onixnop, nponsneennx
T. I. Benuenxo n H. B. Ioronx, cocrnennte crnxn n nonecrn. Cocrannn nx napoa
'Ipamarxy (r.e. yxnapi, 2-e nsanne, 1861 r.) n nnen n ynorpenenne cranapr npa-
nonncannx (xynnmenxy), sanpemennt nnacrxmn, rnanntm ornnunem xoroporo tno
orcyrcrnne 't. Kynnm nepenen na yxpanncxn Hxrnxnnxne, Hcanrtpi n Enanre-
nne. B aninemem sanxncx ncropnuecxnmn nccneonannxmn.
6
Tapac Ipnropiennu Benuenxo (1814-1861), yxpanncxn no+r, nncareni n xyox-
nnx, ponncx n cemie xpenocrnoro xpecrixnnna. B 1838 r., naroapx ycnnnxm ney-
mnx exrene xynirypt Herepypra, Benuenxo ntxynnnn ns xpenocrno sanncn-
mocrn n on nocrynnn n Axaemnm Hcxyccrn, xoropym saxonunn n 1844 r. B ]enpane
1847 r. Benuenxo yrnepnnn na onxnocri yunrenx pnconannx Knencxoro ynnnep-
cnrera, a 24 mapra 1847 r. sa yuacrne n Knpnnno-Me]onencxom parcrne n no+snm
T. Benuenxo apecronann n cocnann n conart. B 1857 r., naroapx crapannxm py-
se, Benuenxo ocnoonnn ns cctnxn. B 1859 r. cocrannn 'Byxnapi mxnopyccxn,
ocnonannt nennxom na pyccxo op]orpa]nn.
7
Bacnnn Anpeennu 3onoron (1804-1882), nsnecrnt nearor, ntnycxnnx Pnme-
niencxoro nnnex n Oecce. B 1829 r. tn yrnepxen asmnxrom no xa]epe cnonec-
ntx nayx n nnnee n orxptn nancnon, re nepnt ns pyccxnx nearoron cran npnme-
nxri snyxono cnoco oyuennx rpamore. Hosnee cnyxnn n mnnncrepcrne napo-
noro npocnemennx, osesnn nourn ncm Poccnm nx pennsnn cenicxnx mxon n nx
coecrnnx nneennm nono cncremt oyuennx rpamore. 3onoron nsan px yue-
ntx nocon: 'Pyccxax asyxa c nacrannennem xax onxno yunri, 'Hponncn nx
cxoponncnoro nouepxa, 'Copnnx nx ynpaxnennx n urennn n p. Ouennno, n
oxymenre nmeercx n nny nsanne: Asyxa no meroy 3onorona nx Rxnopyccxo-
ro xpax. Honrana, 1861. 24 c.
8
Kanennx Bacnniennu Bexoncxn (1835-1903), ypoxenen r. Kamenen-Hoonicxo-
ro, yxpanncxn xstxone, yuent, nearor-npocnernreni n nsareni. Oxonunn Kn-
encxn ynnnepcnrer n 1861 r. Emy npnnanexnr 'Ontr mxno-pyccxoro cnonapx
(1861 r.).
9
Hnxona (Mnxona) Iarnyx, yxpanncxn nnreparop nauana 1860-x roon. Inannt
ero rpy: 'Bxnnox pinoro nonx (Mocxna, 1857) copnnx yxpanncxnx necen n
nocnonnn. B 1863 r. nsan 'Yxpanncxy aerxy (asyxy). Btcrynan npornn xynn-
menxn, npenarax cno napnanr yxpanncxo op]orpa]nn.
336
menxo,
10
Konnccxoro
11
n p., tnn cocrannent yuennxn n no py-
rnm npemeram mxoninoro oyuennx 3axony Boxnm, apn]mernxe.
uaxrnuecxn oyuenne na manopyccxom xstxe ocymecrnnxnoci n noc-
xpecntx n exenenntx mxonax, a raxxe no npemenno nearornuecxo
mxone n Knene. Ho sarem ncxope, n nauane xe 60-x roon, no ocrox-
renicrnam, anexnm or coopaxenn nearornuecxoro cnocrna, nce +rn
napono-npocnernreninte naunnannx tnn nnesanno sanpement, n c
rex nop npnmenenne n manopoccncxo mxone naponoro xstxa n xaue-
crne ecrecrnennoro opynx oyuennx crano nenosmoxntm. Mornnt,
ntsnanmne +rn meponpnxrnx n name npemx, xoneuno yxe ne nmemr sna-
uennx, no rem ne menee nonoxenne ena ocraercx nensmenntm n re-
nepi, xora Hpannrenicrno onapyxnnaer onee repnnmte nsrnxt no
ornomennm x nannonanintm rpeonannxm mxoninoro npenoanannx.
Tax, onycxax nonicxn n nnroncxn xstxn n uncno npemeron npeno-
anannx napono mxont n ryepnnxx c xopenntm nonicxnm nnn nn-
roncxnm nacenennem, neomcrno Mnnncrepcrna Haponoro Hpocneme-
nnx ne pacnpocrpanxer +ro mept na mecrnocrn c manopyccxnm nace-
nennem. Yxe n camoe nocnenee npemx Mnnncrepcrno Haponoro Hpo-
cnemennx nsano npannna, xoroptmn onycxaercx pono xstx nx
npenoanannx n nnopouecxnx mxonax; a mxona nx nacenennx, ronopx-
mero na manopyccxom xstxe, ocraercx n npexnem nonoxennn. Bonpoc o
xstxe npenoanannx onxno paspemari ncxnmunrenino c rouxn spennx
npocnernrenintx n noome xynirypntx nnrepecon mecrnoro nacene-
nnx, a npn +rom ycnonnn npenoananne na ponom xstxe onnaxono
xenarenino n nx manopyccxo mxont. Bce nourn nsnecrnte nearorn-
uecxne anropnrert, exreninocri xoroptx npoxonna na reppnropnn
manopyccxnx ryepnn, c sameuarenintm ennoymnem ntcxastnannci
sa oyuenne n manopyccxo mxone na mecrnom naponom xstxe. unen
yuenoro xomnrera Mnnncrepcrna Haponoro Hpocnemennx r. Becceni
12
10
Heonn menxo (1833-?), cryenr Knencxoro, norom Mocxoncxoro ynnnepcnre-
ron, nnocnecrnnn mxonint yunreni n Mocxne. Anrop yuennxa 'Ipamarnxa sanx
yxpancixoro nmy (1862).
11
Anexcanp Konnccxn (1836-1900), yxpanncxn nncareni. Yunncx n nexnncxom
nnnee. Ho onnnennm n yxpanno]nnicrne n nauane 1860-x roon tn ntcnan n Bo-
nory, sarem n Torimy. Hosnee n Knene n pyrnx ropoax sannmancx anoxarypo.
Anrop yuennxon: 'Yxpancixi nponncn (1862), 'Apn]mernxa, ao morpnnx (1863),
'Hepma rpamarnxa, ao unrannx (1863).
12
Hnxona Xpncrnanonnu Becceni (1834-1906), nearor n nynnnncr. unen Yuenoro
xomnrera (1867-1974; 1884-1897), unen Conera mnnncrepcrna naponoro npocneme-
nnx (1897-1900). unen Hearornuecxoro xomnrera (1874-1882; 1897-1901) Boennoro
337
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
nncan, uro omee opasonanne es onopt na mecrnt +nemenr nenos-
moxno, n naxonn neoxonmtm, urot tna 'cocrannena xnnra ure-
nnx n na manopoccncxom xstxe, xoropo, xorx t necxonixo cnocno,
o cnx nop y nac ne cymecrnyer, rax uro n Manopoccnn n npnxocxnx n
yesntx yunnnmax ne no uemy n yunri ere ponomy xstxy. A ne oy-
uari napo ponomy xstxy snaunri ne osnonxri pasnnnaricx mtcnn
napono, ncem yxonntm cnnam napoa, snaunri ocrannxri napo n
nocroxnnom mnaenuecrne. Ecnn xe mt naunem oyuari napo ne ero
xstxy, ro cenaem eme xyxe; mt nsnparnm camocroxreninoe ymcrnennoe
pasnnrne napoa, mt nsnparnm ncm yxonnym npnpoy ero ('Yunreni,
1862 r.).
13
To xe camoe ntcxastnann n pyrne nsnecrnte nearorn a-
pon Kop]
14
(n cnoem pyxonocrne nx semcxnx rnacntx n napontx yun-
rene: 'Pyccxax nauaninax mxona),
15
B. H. Boonoson,
16
K. . Ymnnc-
xn.
17
Omecrnennte yupexennx, rax nnn nnaue cranxnnammnecx c non-
pocamn naponoro opasonannx, rax xe nacrounno ntnnrann nonpoc
o npenoanannn n yxpanncxnx mxonax na naponom xstxe. B uepnnron-
cxom semcrne nonpoc +ror crannncx necxonixo pas, naunnax c 1870 r.,
npnuem nocnenn pas coornercrnymmee xoaracrno nosyxeno tno
mnnncrepcrna. Peaxrop xypnana 'Yunreni (1861-1864), 'Hearornuecxoro cop-
nnxa (1864-1882). Onn ns ocnonarene n cexperapi Herepyprcxoro nearornuec-
xoro omecrna (1869). Paspaorunx npoexra emoxparnsannn cncremt opasona-
nnx. B 1862 r. H. X. Becceni npenoxnn nnecrn n mxone cnennanint yuent
npemer 'orunsnoneenne, n coepxanne xoroporo on nxnmunn +nemenrt mecrno
reorpa]nn, ecrecrnosnannx n ncropnn, n nnen n nem asy nx nocneymmero opa-
sonannx.
13
Ouennno, peui ner o nporpammno crarie: H. Becceni. Mecrnt +nemenr n
oyuennn // Yunreni. 1862. X 17-19.
14
Hnxona Anexcanponnu Kop] (1834-1883) oprannsarop semcxnx mxon, nea-
ror, meroncr.
15
H. A. Kop]. Pyccxax nauaninax mxona. Pyxonocrno nx semcxnx rnacntx n yun-
rene cenicxnx mxon. CH., 1870.
16
Bacnnn Hnanonnu Boonoson (1825-1886), nearor, nnreparop, meroncr no pyc-
cxo cnonecnocrn n nauaninomy oyuennm. Croponnnx 'peaninoro meroa npeno-
anannx rymannrapntx ncnnnnnn. Anrop nocon: 'Hpaxrnuecxax cnanxncxax rpam-
marnxa (1868), 'pennxx pyccxax nnreparypa (1872), 'Knnra nx nepnonauanino-
ro urennx n napontx mxonax (1871), 'Pyccxax asyxa nx ere (1873), xoropax
mnnncrepcrnom naponoro npocnemennx tna npnsnana ono ns nyumnx asyx.
17
Koncranrnn mnrpnennu Ymnncxn (1824-1870), onn ns ocnonononoxnnxon
nayuno nearornxn n Poccnn. Anrop xonnennnn nannonaninoro opasonannx, oo-
cnontnan nem 'naponocrn nocnnrannx, n uacrnocrn, n crarixx 'O nannonani-
nom xapaxrepe opasonannx n 'O naponocrn n nocnnrannn (1857-1858).
338
n 1900 r. Taxne xe xoaracrna nosyxannci Xepconcxnm n Honranc-
xnm ryepncxnmn semcrnamn n nexoroptmn ns yesntx semcrn. O rom
xe xoaracrnonann Honrancxax n Oeccxax ropocxne ymt. Cenicxo-
xosxcrnennte xomnrert o nyxax cenicxoxosxcrnenno npomtmnen-
nocrn xornncxn, epxncxn, ananiencxn, nyencxn, nonrancxn,
oxnnnxn, uepnnroncxn, xonoroncxn, noponexcxn raxxe naxon-
nn neoxonmtm nneenne n ro nnn nno ]opme n naponym mxony
yxpanncxoro xstxa.
Mtcni +ra xnnxercx ocroxnnem ne ronixo nnrennnrenrntx cnoen
manopyccxoro omecrna, no rnyoxo nponnxna n n cosnanne napono
macct, xnno omymaercx camnm napoom; onpoct xpecrixn ne ocrannx-
mr n +rom cnyuae mecra comnennm. Onn ns raxnx onpocon tn npons-
neen eme n 60-x roax n Honrane; neanno onynnxonan tn noo-
nt onpoc, cenannt n 1905 r. n 3onoronomcxom yese, Honrancxo
ry. Cnpomennte norononno, xpecrixne, sa ncxnmuennem necxoni-
xnx ennnn ntcxastnannci sa neoxonmocri mxont n xnnrn na po-
nom manopyccxom xstxe.
Hpenepexenne xnntm napontm xstxom n mxone cosaer neoo-
nnmte nperpat npannninomy ecrecrnennomy pasnnrnm yuamnxcx.
Bmecro roro, urot nceneno cocpeorounnari cnoe nnnmanne na rpy-
nom mexannsme urennx n nncima, na ycnoennn coepxannx nsyuaemoro,
mxoninnx rnannym onm cnoero nnnmannx yenxer na nsyuenne nens-
necrntx cnon. Bce npemx, raxnm opasom, ymcrnennte cnnt mxoninn-
xa pasnnamrcx n nyx nanpannennxx n cropony nsyuennx nenonxr-
ntx cnon n n cropony ycnoennx snann. Taxax cnoxnax n rpynax pao-
ra nx pxonoro mxoninnxa nenocnnina, n n pesynirare nn ona ns nyx
yxasanntx nene ne moxer tri ocrnrnyra cxonixo-nnyi yonner-
nopnrenino.
Hpexe ncero ne ocrnraercx nsyuenne pyccxoro xstxa, x uemy, o-
naxo, ]axrnuecxn nanpannxercx nce oyuenne n yxpanncxnx mxonax.
Pyccxn xstx, nsyuaemt es nomomn nocroxnnoro pasronopnoro xst-
xa yuamnxcx, n no oxonuannn mxont npoonxaer ocranaricx nx tn-
mero mxoninnxa copannem onee nnn menee nenonxrntx cnon. 'Ecri
y nac, ronopxr yunrenx Honrancxo ry. nspocnte, oxonunnmne,
xoropte unramr Hymxnna, Hepmonrona, ocroencxoro n necyr o nnx
raxym oxonecnym, uro crpanno cnymari ('Ouepx cocroxnnx naponoro
opasonannx n Honrancxo ry.). To xe yrnepxamr yunrenx uepnn-
roncxo ry. ('Ornomenne napoa x rpamornocrn 3emcx. c. uepnn-
roncxo ry. 1899 r.)
339
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
3arem oyuenne na neponom xstxe sarpynxer n saepxnnaer o-
mee pasnnrne yuamnxcx. 'Bxona (c uyxnm xstxom npenoanannx) ne
nonisyercx xstxom yuennxon xax rnanntm opasonarenintm cpecrnom,
no, oyuax nx nonomy xstxy, rparnr npemx na ro, urot npnroronnri ns
cosnannx yuennxon po nannmncecron. Ouennno, uro nocnnrannnxn
raxo mxont, npn panencrne npounx ycnonn, yyr no ncex ornomenn-
xx nnxe rex, xoroptm npn nocrynnennn n nee nyxno tno ne satnari,
a nnmi yunricx, npnnarax mxoninte xpoxn x orpomnomy omxoninomy
sanacy mtcne (npo]. A. Horenx
18
'stx n naponocri
19
). Y mano-
pyccxoro mxoninnxa npexnn sanac mtcnn pasnnnaercx cnao. Honte
cnona, ornocxmnecx x snaxomtm nonxrnxm, npecrannxmr nx n xaxom-
ro nonom, neecrecrnennom nne n ocnemennn n, n cymnocrn, nponsno-
xr nyrannny axe n rom ocroxnnn +mnnpnuecxoro ontra, c xaxnm
peenox nocrynnn n mxony. nnxenne nnepe conepmaercx menenno,
naccnnno, anarnuno n ne aer nnonne ycrounntx pesyniraron. 'Hpn-
operenne snann na xstxe, mano nonxrnom, neer x uncro mexannuec-
xomy nx ycnoennm c mantm yuacrnem yma, paccyxennx, nornxn n es
ncxxoro yuacrnx noopaxennx, ]anrasnn, acconnannn ne. Orcma,
ronopnr oxnaunx onoro ns mxntx cenicxoxosxcrnenntx xomnre-
ron, ntrexamr nensexnte neuaninte nocnecrnnx, orcyrcrnne nm-
nn x snannxm, cnaoe pasnnrne rpamornocrn, pennnnnsm esrpamorno-
crn. Hanonimn nponenr pennnnncron esrpamorntx sameuaercx
raxxe n yxpanncxom paone noenntx oxpyron Xapixoncxom n Knenc-
xom (oxna Xornncxoro cenicxoxosxcrnennoro xomnrera). Pennnnnsm
esrpamornocrn xnnenne cpen manopyccxoro nacenennx cnnmxom otu-
noe n nanmaercx yxe cnycrx 3-4 roa no ntxoe ns mxont. 'Ho ycno-
nnxm name cenicxo xnsnn, rpamornocri, npnoperaemax otxnonenno
n nospacre or 8-12 ner, no ntxoe ns mxont nnora satnaercx conep-
menno. (oxna mxonino xomnccnn uepnnroncxomy ryepncxomy sem-
cxomy copannm ceccnn 1880 r.). 'Hpn nocemennn mxon n xauecrne unena
yunnnmnoro conera, ronopnn npeceareni uepnnroncxo semcxo
ynpant r. Xnxnxxon, x ncrpeuan n cenax npnmept, uro 3-4 roa no
oxonuannn mxont concem satnann unrari (Hearornuecxne xypct nx
yunrene uepnnroncxo ry.).
18
Anexcanp A]anaciennu Horenx (1835-1891), ]nnonor-cnanncr, ]onixnopncr,
npo]eccop Xapixoncxoro ynnnepcnrera (c 1875 r.), npeceareni Xapixoncxoro nc-
ropnxo-]nnonornuecxoro omecrna.
19
Hepnax nynnxannx: A. Horenx. stx n naponocri // Becrnnx Enpont. 1895. X
9. C. 5-35.
340
Bpente nocnecrnnx npnmenennx crecnenn no ornomennm x yx-
panncxomy cnony x napono-npocnernrenino onacrn xoncrarnponant
axe opranamn camoro Hpannrenicrna. Tax, Komnrer Mnnncrpon, ocyx-
ax n xonne 1904 r. nonpoc o ormene +rnx crecnenn, ntcxasan, uro onn
'npenxrcrnymr nontmennm ntnemnero nnsxoro xynirypnoro ero (yxpa-
nncxoro nacenennx) yponnx. Bennxn pyccxn nearor K. . Ymnncxn,
ronopx o orpnnarenintx croponax yxpanncxo mxont, npeneperam-
me pontm xstxom yuamnxcx, pncyer raxym nopasnreninym xpxym
xaprnny. 'Mano ycnexa yer nmeri ra mxona, nnmer on, n xoropym
nrx nepexonr ns omy xax ns pax n a, n ns xoropo on exnr omo
xax ns remnoro aa, n xoropom nce remno, uyxo n nenonxrno, n cner-
nt pa, re nce xcno n nonxrno n nnsxo cepny; a nourn raxoe nneuar-
nenne onxna nponsnonri mxona na nrx manopoccnxnnna, xora ono
naunnaer nocemari +ro crpannoe mecro, n xoropom onom ronixo n ne-
nom cene n ronopxr na nenonxrnom xstxe. nrx, ne cntmanmee oma nn
onoro nennxopyccxoro cnona, naunnamr n mxone c nepnoro xe nx no-
mari na nennxopyccxn na, n opo t eme na uncro nennxopyccxn, a
ro na ror ornparnrenint xapron, xoropt ntpaartnaercx y manoo-
pasonannoro manopocca npn crapannn ronopnri no-nennxopyccxn. Ta-
xax mxona c nepnoro xe nx n necima nenacxono nanomnnr peenxy, uro
on ne oma, n, es comnennx, noxaxercx emy yxom. Ecnn raxax mxona
ne nycrnr xopne n naponym xnsni n ne npnnecer nx nee nonesntx
nnoon, ro uemy xe seci ynnnxricx. Hnaue n tri ne moxer. Taxax
mxona, no-nepntx, ropaso nnxe napoa; uro xe snaunr ona c cnoem
corne nnoxo sayuenntx cnon npe ro ecxoneuno-rnyoxo, xnno n
nonno peuim, xoropym ntpaoran n ntcrpaan cee napo n npoon-
xenne rtcxuenernx; no-nroptx, raxax mxona eccnnina, noromy uro ona
ne crponr pasnnrnx nrxrn na enncrnenno nnoornopno ymenno
noune na napono peun n na orpasnnmemcx n ne naponom uyncrne;
n-rperinx, naxonen, raxax mxona ecnonesna: peenox ne ronixo nxonr
n nee ns c]ept, conepmenno emy uyxo, no n nxonr ns nee n ry xe
uyxym emy c]epy. Cxopo on nosatnaer necxonixo ecxrxon nennxo-
pyccxnx cnon, xoroptm ntyunncx n mxone, a nmecre c rem nosatnaer n
re nonxrnx, xoropte tnn x nnm npnnxsant. Hapont xstx n napo-
nax xnsni cnona onnaenamr ero ymom n sannnamr n nsrnaxnnamr
ncxxoe nneuarnenne mxont, xax neuro conepmennoe nm uyxoe. uro xe
cenana mxona. Xyxe, uem nnuero. Ona na necxonixo ner saepxana ec-
recrnennoe pasnnrne nrxrn; ocraercx, npana, rpamornocri nnn, nyu-
me cxasari, nonyrpamornocri, n ro ne ncera, n moxer npnronricx x
341
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
romy, urot na nonypyccxom napeunn nanncari xaxym-nnyi xey;
ymy xe uenonexa raxax mxona ne pasnnnaer, a noprnr. (Copanne ne-
arornuecxnx counnenn K. . Ymnncxoro).
3aepxxa nocrynareninoro xoa yxonnoro pasnnrnx yxpanncxoro
nacenennx, xax pesynirar nenanexame nocranonxn naponoro opa-
sonannx, camtm nenaronpnxrntm opasom orpaxaercx na ncex cropo-
nax xnsnn napoa, n n rom uncne na +xonomnuecxo. Htnemnee xanxoe
+xonomnuecxoe nonoxenne yxpanncxoro nacenennx, sannmammero o-
raremne onacrn Poccnn n repnxmero xponnuecxym nyxy na cnoe
narocnonenno semne, ne yyun n cocroxnnn ncnecrnne nenexecrna
n ntrexamme orcma nneprnocrn nepern or nepnotrntx cnocoon
xosxcrna x onee pannonanintm, n snaunrenino mepe nmeer n cno-
em ocnonannn re yxonnte nyrt, xoroptmn cnxsano pasnnrne aponn-
roro napoa ncnecrnne npenepexennx nanonee ecrecrnenntmn n
npannnintmn nyrxmn +roro pasnnrnx. 'Kpecrixnnn-yxpannen unraer
ropaso menime, uem nennxopycc n axe n onimnncrne cnyuaen co-
ncem orxastnaercx or xnnr no cenicxomy xosxcrny n mennnne, conep-
menno nx ne nonnmax n, cneonarenino, nnmaercx moryuero cpecrna
nx nonxrnx cnoe cenicxoxosxcrnenno xynirypt n nx orpaxennx
cnoero soponix or nua onesne. Heynnnrenino, uro xnnxxn, nsa-
naemte nx napoa, xorx n yxpanncxnmn npocnernrenintmn omecrna-
mn, no na pyccxom xstxe (Xapixoncxoe n Knencxoe), nmemr ctr rnan-
ntm opasom ne n yxpanncxnx cenax, a n oranenntx cenepntx nennxo-
pyccxnx ryepnnxx. Heynnnrenino, uro npn raxnx ycnonnxx ecnpnc-
rpacrnte nanmarenn xoncrarnpymr ]axr cnaoro xynirypnoro pocra
manopocca, a n cnxsn c +rnm cronr n nnsxoe pasnnrne ero cenicxoxosx-
crnenno n npomtmnenno xynirypt. (oxnat Hoxnnnxo xomnc-
cnn).
Kpane npente nocnecrnnx npenepexennx mecrntx +nemenron n
yxpanncxo mxone cnnmxom ouennnt. Hpnnxrne seci manopyccxoro
xstxa, xax nanonee yonoro cpecrna coomennx snann, ocoenno
na nepntx nopax sanxrn co nnoni nocrynnnmnmn n mxony erimn, n
axe xax cpecrna oyuennx pyccxomy xstxy, esycnonno neoxonmo.
Hnmi n raxom ronixo cnyuae yyr ycrpanent nperpat nx ecrecrnen-
noro yxonnoro pasnnrnx manopyccxnx mxoninnxon n yer ana noc-
nennm nosmoxnocri crari n onnaxonte nearornuecxne ycnonnx n na
onnaxont yxonnt yponeni c nx nennxopyccxnmn coparixmn. Pan-
ntm opasom, npn +rom nnmi ycnonnn npn nocpecrne xnnoro pasro-
nopnoro xstxa nacenennx moxer tri c ycnexom nsyuen n pyccxn
342
xstx, cocrannxmmn, xax xstx rocyapcrnennt, oxsarenint npe-
mer npenoanannx n nauanino mxone. Hepexnn croni snaunreninte
norpxcennx, nnemnxx n nnyrpennxx Poccnx nyxaercx n nosmoxno o-
nee nonnom ncnonisonannn camoexrenintx cnn nacenennx, rax xax
ronixo npn +rom ycnonnn moxer tri ocrnrnyro nyumee yymee, xora
ycnonnx nonnrnuecxo xnsnn npnyr n nopmaninoe cocroxnne. nx
pasnnrnx +rnx cnn yxonntx n marepnanintx cpen manopyccxoro
nacenennx onnm ns cymecrnenntx ycnonn xnnxercx onymenne n
mxony naponoro xstxa, xax morymecrnennemero opynx mxoninoro
oyuennx, ycnoennx snann n noome xynirypnoro n +xonomnuecxoro
nporpecca napono macct, a panno npncnoconenne seci mxonintx
pyxonocrn x nonxrnxm n ycnonnxm xnsnn n tra mecrnoro nacenennx.
Hyri nx raxoro nmenno pemennx annoro nonpoca yxe orxptr neom-
crnom, npoxnnnmem n +rom cnyuae nanonimym uyrxocri x norpenoc-
rxm mecrno xnsnn n mxont Cnxremnm Cnnoom, xoropt, no xo-
aracrny yxonencrna Hoonicxo ryepnnn, paspemnn yunrenxm nep-
xonntx mxon n mecrnocrxx c manopyccxnm n monancxnm nacenennem
nonisonaricx n npenoanannn pontm xstxom yuamnxcx, a raxxe npe-
ocrannn noonicxomy enapxnaninomy nauanicrny nnecrn no nropo-
xnaccntx mxonax enapxnn n Bnnnnnxo nepxonno-yunrenicxo mxone
npenoananne manopyccxoro xstxa. Bmecre c rem Cnxremn Cnno
nocrannn na ouepei n omn nonpoc o npncnoconennn mxonintx
yuennxon n pyxonocrn, npnmenxemtx n nepxonntx mxonax mro-sa-
nanoro xpax, x norpenocrxm mecrnoro nacenennx n x trontm ero
ocoennocrxm (Yxas Cn. Cnnoa na nmx Hap]ennx en|ncxona| Ho-
onicxoro n Bpannancxoro, or 12 oxrxpx 1907 r.). Kora, raxnm opa-
som ntcmn opran nepxonnoro ynpannennx Cnxremn Cnno nnen
ynorpenenne manopyccxoro xstxa n mxonax manopyccxoro paona, xora
nm npnsnano neoxonmtm nsari na manopyccxom xstxe cnono Boxne,
n nenxx ncrnnnoro coecrnnx yxonntm nnrepecam mecrnoro nacene-
nnx, ro no romy xe nyrn nanonee nenecoopasntx cnocoon npocne-
mennx napono macct cneyer norn n neomcrny naponoro npocne-
mennx.
(PIHA. u. 1276. On. 4. . 701. Hn. 28-30 o.)
343
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
II.
Mnnncrp Haponoro npocnemennx,
29 Anpenx 1908 roa. X 11143
Mnnocrnnt Iocyapi,
Hnxona Bxuecnanonnu
20
B orner na nncimo Bame or 28 Anpenx cero roa sa X 2126 nosnoni-
re npenpononri Bam mon coopaxennx no nonoy saxnnennx 37 une-
non Iocyapcrnenno ymt o xstxe npenoanannx n nauanintx mxo-
nax mecrnocre c manopyccxnm nacenennem.
Hpomy npnnxri ynepenne n ornnunom ynaxennn n npeannocrn.
A. Leap
21
Cocrannrenn osxcnnrenino x saxnnennm sanncxn ncxoxr ns roro
ocnonnoro nonoxennx, uro 'manopyccxoe nacenenne (xax ronopnrcx n
cr. 1 npoexra) nnn nnaue 'yxpanncxoe nacenenne (crp. 5
a
sanncxn), ecri
ocot 'vrpauucru uapoo (crp. 1
sanncxn), ornnunt or pyccxoro

napoa, n uro xstx +roro napoa, nastnaemt n sanncxe ro manopyc-
cxnm (crp. 2
, 5
), ro vrpauucru+ xstxom (4
) nnn vrpauucru+ c.oeo+

(ram xe), ecri ocot xstx, ornnunt or pvccroeo rocyapcrnennoro
xstxa (crp. 2 npoexra). Mexy napoamn pyccxnm n 'yxpanncxnm an-
ropt sanncxn naxoxr raxne rnyoxne pasnnunx n yxonnom cxnae n n
ycnonnxx xnsnn n tra, uro rpeymr ycranonnennx ocotm saxonom,
20
Hnxona Bxuecnanonnu Hnene, ctn ynroro mnnncrpa nnyrpennnx en B. K. Hne-
ne. Homomnnx ynpannxmmero enamn conera mnnncrpon, npexrop enapramenra
omnx en MB, ronapnm mnnncrpa nnyrpennnx en (1914), unen Iocyapcrnenno-
ro Conera (1917).
21
Anexcanp Hnxonaennu Bnapn (1848-1915), 3acnyxennt opnnapnt npo]ec-
cop, npannyx npo]eccopa Mocxoncxoro ynnnepcnrera Hnana Ipnropiennua (Horan-
na Ieopra) Bnapna. Honeunreni Pnxcxoro (1900-1902), Bapmancxoro (1902-1905)
n Mocxoncxoro (c 7 cenrxpx no 16 noxpx 1905 r.) yuentx oxpyron, n aninemem
cenarop, a sarem unen Iocyapcrnennoro conera (c exapx 1907 r.). C xnnapx 1908 r.
no cenrxpi 1910 r. tn mnnncrpom naponoro npocnemennx.
344
urot 'n nauanintx mxonax manopyccxoro paona ynorpenxnnci py-
xonocrna, npncnoconennte x nonxrnxm n ycnonnxm xnsnn n tra
mecrnoro nacenennx, ouennno, nonarax, uro +nemenrapnoe nearorn-
uecxoe npannno ornocnrenino npncnoconennocrn pyxonocrn x nonn-
mannm yuamnxcx n mxone neocrarouno oecneunnaer onxnoe nnnma-
nne co cropont nearoron cocrannrene pyxonocrn x yxonntm n t-
rontm ocoennocrxm 'yxpanncxoro napoa.
'Yxpanncxn nnn manopyccxn xstx anropamn sanncxn npecran-
nxercx croni ornnuntm or 'pyccxoro, uro nsyuenne nocnenero nx
manopyccxnx ere npnsnaercx pannocnnintm nsyuennm nnocrpanno-
ro xstxa. Ha crp. 3
nponecc oyuennx na pyccxom xstxe onnctnaercx

rax: 'Bmecro roro, urot nceneno cocpeorounnari cnoe nnnmanne na
rpynom mexannsme urennx n nncima, na ycnoennn coepxannx nsyuae-
moro, mxoninnx rnannym onm cnoero nnnmannx yenxer na nsyuenne
ueuseecmuix c.oe. Bce npemx, raxnm opasom, ymcrnennte cnnt mxoni-
nnxa pasnnamrcx n nyx nanpannennxx n cropony nsyuennx ueno-
umuix c.oe n n cropony ycnoennx snann. Hnxe, ronopx o pesynira-
rax nsyuennx pyccxoro xstxa n 'yxpanncxo mxone, anropt sanncxn
yrnepxamr, uro 'pyccxn xstx, nsyuaemt es nomomn nocroxnnoro
pasronopnoro xstxa yuamnxcx, n no oxonuannn mxont npoonxaer oc-
ranaricx nx tnmero mxoninnxa coopauue+ oo.ee u.u +euee uenoum-
uix c.oe. B pyrom mecre sanncxn (crp. 2
n 3
a
) 'yxpanncxn xstx
npnpannnnaercx x uuopoo:ecru+ xstxam Poccncxo nmnepnn n nocran-
nxercx n raxoe xe ornomenne x pyccxomy xstxy xax xstxn nonicxn n
nnroncxn. 'Tax, onycxax no.icru n .umoecru xstxn n uncno npe-
meron npenoanannx napono mxont n ryepnnxx c xopenntm nonicxnm
nnn nnroncxnm nacenennem, neomcrno Mnnncrepcrna Haponoro Hpo-
cnemennx ne pacnpocrpanxer +ro mept na mecrnocrn c +a.opvccru+
nacenennem. Yxe n camoe nocnenee npemx Mnnncrepcrno Haponoro
Hpocnemennx nsano npannna, xoroptmn onycxaercx pono xstx nx
npenoanannx n uuopoo:ecrux mxonax; a mxona nx nacenennx, ronopx-
mero na +a.opvccro+ xstxe, ocraercx n npexnem nonoxennn.
Ho c raxnm onpeenennem ornomennx 'yxpanncxoro napoa x pyc-
cxomy napoy n 'yxpanncxoro xstxa x pyccxomy xstxy nnxonm opa-
som nenisx cornacnricx, rax xax +roro ne nosnonxmr nn ncropnx, nn
xstxoneenne. Hcropnx noxastnaer, xax ennt axe n nauane ncropn-
uecxo +noxn pyccxn napo, npecrannxnmn coo ono ns cnanxnc-
xnx nnemen, pasenen tn cnnom cotrn na rpn uacrn, nomemne n
pasnnunte nonnrnuecxne rpynnt n yrparnnmne n cnny +roro na nexo-
345
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
ropoe npemx nnemnmm cnxsi mexy coo, no nnxora ne repxnmne
nnyrpenne cnxsn, oycnonnenno omnocrim npanocnanno nept, nep-
xonnoro cnanxncxoro xstxa n xstxa nncimennocrn. Hpn nsmennnmnxcx
ocroxrenicrnax nce +rn rpn uacrn nnoni coennnnnci n nonnrnuecxn,
opasonan nnoni omepyccxoe rocyapcrno. Taxnm opasom nennxopoc-
ct, manopocct n enopycct ncropnuecxn npecrannxmr coo uacrn
onoro n roro xe pyccxoro napoa, no ne xnnxmrcx ocotmn napoamn
n rom cmtcne, n xaxom raxontmn moryr tri npnsnanaemt n nsnecrnom
ornomennn oreninte cnanxncxne nnemena, xax pyccxne, onrapt, cep-
t, nonxxn, uexn n r. . Eme menee ocnonann npnpannnnari manopoc-
con x raxnm naponocrxm, xax nnronnt, n nx ornomennn x cnanxncxnm
naponocrxm; nnronnt, nmecre c nartmamn, no ornomennm xo ncem
cnanxncxnm naponocrxm cocrannxmr raxym xe camocroxreninym rpyn-
ny, xax n, nanp., napot repmancxne, pomancxne n pasnte pyrne, r. e.
re napot, xoropte npecrannxmr coo oreninte nernn roro omero
poonauaninnxa ncex +rnx napoon, xoropt nocnr ycnonnoe nasnanne
nnoenponecxoro.
Crpemnenne nsnecrno uacrn manopyccxo nnrennnrennnn x npn-
snannm manopoccon ocotm 'yxpanncxnm napoom n x nxnmuennm
manopoccon n uncno nnoponen no ornomennm x pyccxomy napoy, r. e.
cocrnenno x nennxopyccxo uacrn +roro napoa, ne nmemr sa coo
nnxaxnx ncropnuecxnx ocnonann. Hpensxrym mtcni o xopennom +r-
norpa]nuecxom pasnnunn mexy manopoccamn n nennxopoccamn nexo-
ropte nnna ntrannci oocnonari xxot nayuntmn anntmn n coopa-
xennxmn o rom, uro nennxopocct npecrannxmr coo rpynny ]nncxnx
n nexoroptx pyrnx ne cnanxncxnx nnemen, npnnxnmnx pyccxn xstx,
mexy rem xax manopocct opasymr coo uncroe cnanxncxoe pyccxoe
nnemx. Ho coopaxennx raxoro poa, onnpammnecx na nexoropte e-
crnnreninte annte, yxastnammne na npncyrcrnne n pyccxom napoe
opycenmnx +nemenron ns nnopouecxnx necnanxncxnx nnemen, npe-
crannxmr coo ne uro nnoe, xax xnno renennnosnoe n npeynennuen-
noe ronxonanne uncro nayuntx anntx. Cmemenne nnemen n napoon -
xnnenne oueni uacroe no ncex nepnoax xnsnn uenoneuecrna; ns cyme-
crnymmnx napoon oueni nemnorne moryr cunraricx, n ro nnmi o ns-
necrno crenenn, napoamn uncrtmn, necmemanntmn; pyccxn napo
rouno raxxe ne nser cmemenn c pasnnuntmn nnemenamn nepyccxn-
mn, npnuem +rn cmemennx nponcxonnn ne ronixo n nosnemne npe-
mena, xora onee nnn menee crann onapyxnnaricx pasnnunx n uacrxx
pyccxoro napoa, no raxxe n n pennemee npemx, xora +ror napo tn
346
enntm no cnoemy cocrany. Taxnm opasom, ocranaxci na noune osex-
rnnntx anntx, moxno yrnepxari nnmi ror ]axr, uro neci pyccxn
napo, no ncex rpex ero uacrxx nennxopyccax, enopoccax n manopoc-
cax, saxnmuaer n cee nexoropoe xonnuecrno opycenmnx nnopouec-
xnx +nemenron, no nx onpeenennx roro, cxonixo nmenno +rnx +nemen-
ron n xaxne nmenno ns nnx nomnn n cocran nenoro napoa n orenino n
xaxym ns uacre ero, nnxaxnx eccnopntx n osexrnnntx anntx
ner.
Hrax, eccnopno moxno yrnepxari nnmi ro, uro, nennxopocct, e-
nopycct n manopocct npecrannxmr rpn uacrn onoro n roro xe napo-
a, o nsnecrno crenenn ooconnmnecx pyr or pyra no nnnxnnem
nsnecrntx ncropnuecxnx ocroxrenicrn, no ntne npnmemne onxri n
nenocpecrnennoe conpnxocnonenne mexy coo n neymne ony o-
mym xnsni. Ho nacxonixo nce +rn rpn uacrn pyccxoro napoa xnnxmrcx
ooconenntmn? Hpexe ncero nao nmeri n nny, uro pasnnunx mex-
y rpemx uacrxmn pyccxoro napoa ne moryr tri cnonmt x rem pen-
nemnm pasnnunxm mexy pasntmn pyccxnmn nnemenamn, namxri o
xoroptx coxpannna nam neronnci: +rn pennemne pyccxne nnemena
npn mnorouncnenntx nepememennxx, xoropte onn ncntrtnann n cno-
em nepennxennn c mro-sanaa na cenepo-nocrox n nocrox, cmemnna-
nnci mexy coo n opasonann n nsnecrnt nepno ony omym mac-
cy pyccxoro napoa. B nocneymmee npemx +rn naponte macct no-
neprnnci nono n]]epennnannn, n pesynirare xoropo xnnnnci rpn
nanonee xpynnte uacrn napoa, opasonanmne sarem nennxopoccon,
enopyccon n manopoccon. Taxnm opasom pasnnunx mexy +rnmn rpe-
mx uacrxmn pyccxoro napoa ne oueni pennero nponcxoxennx n n cnny
+roro yxe ne mornn cenaricx rnyoxnmn. Pasnnunx +rn mornn t crari
onee pesxnmn, xora nce rpn uacrn pyccxoro napoa passennnnnci
mexy coo nonnrnuecxn n nomnn n onee recnte conpnxocnonennx c
pyrnmn napoamn, uacrim cnanxncxnmn, uacrim necnanxncxnmn, xor-
a nennxopocct nonann no nnacri rarap, enopycct n manopocct
nomnn n cocran nonicxoro n nnroncxoro rocyapcrna. Onaxo n +rn nne-
mnne cnnt, xoropte mornn t pesxo ooconri mexy coo rpn uacrn
pyccxoro napoa, c ono cropont, ecrnonann neocrarouno npoon-
xnreninoe npemx, a c pyro +rn passennxmmne cnnt ncrpernnn no
ncex rpex uacrxx napoa cnninoe npornnoecrnne n cosnannn enn-
crna ncero pyccxoro napoa, xoropoe yxe yxpennnoci n nnx nexamn npe-
mecrnymme ncropnn n ocnontnanoci na enncrne npanocnanno nept
n xstxa nepxnn n nncimennocrn. Taxnm opasom no ncex rpex uacrxx
347
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
coxpannnnci nce ocnonnte ueprt pyccxoro napoa, n ero ornnunn or
cocennx napoon, n raxo nonnore, uro nocneymmee coennenne +rnx
uacre n ono nonnrnuecxoe nenoe ne ronixo ne npoynno n nnx npo-
rnnoecrnymmnx crpemnenn, no, naoopor, ntsnano x xnsnn accn-
mnnnpymmne cnnt, crpemnenne x crnaxnnannm rex nernyoxnx pasnn-
un, xoropte opasonannci sa xoporxn nepno nnemnero passenne-
nnx uacre napoa. 3xonomnuecxne ycnonnx nonemero npemenn ntst-
namr nnoni nepememennx napontx macc n nnemennte cmemennx n
raxnm opasom ner nont nponecc opasonannx ome macct pyccxo-
ro napoa, n xoropo n camom neanexom yymem ncuesnyr pasnnunx
mexy nennxopoccamn, enopyccamn n manopoccamn.
Hpn raxnx anntx ncropnn pyccxoro napoa ronopnri o xaxom-ro
ocoom 'yxpanncxom napoe, o ero ooconennocrn or pyccxoro na-
poa nacronixo pesxo, uro rpeyercx axe cocrannenne ocotx pyxo-
nocrn nx 'yxpanncxnx yuamnxcx n nauanino mxone, moxno ronixo
n ocnennennn noptnom eccosnarenino rnyoxo npaxt x ycrano-
nnnmemycx cxnay pyccxoro rocyapcrna.
Hcropnx napoa orpaxaercx na ero xstxe. Hcropnx pyccxoro napoa
raxxe orpasnnaci na ncropnn pyccxoro xstxa. Hepnonauanino ennt
pyccxn xstx, cocrannxnmn coo ono ns cnanxncxnx napeun nnn
xstxon, nnocnecrnnn pacnancx na uacrn, pasnnunte napeunx, xoropte
cnoxrcx x rpem rnanntm rpynnam: nennxopyccxax, enopyccxax n ma-
nopyccxax. Kaxax ns +rnx rpynn, nocx omee coornercrnennoe nasna-
nne no omnm npnsnaxam cxocrna mexy orenintmn ee cocranntmn
uacrxmn, pacnaaercx na uacrn napeunx n ronopt. Taxnm opasom,
moxno cxasari, uro omepyccxn xstx pacnancx na rpn rnanntx nape-
unx nennxopyccxoe, enopyccxoe n manopyccxoe, ns xonx xaxoe, n
cnom ouepei, pacnaaercx na onimee nnn menimee xonnuecrno nape-
un n ronopon. Kaxoe ns +rnx rpex napeun moxno nastnari n xstxa-
mn, no ne cneyer npn +rom satnari, uro nasnanne +ro yer ornocn-
renintm: nennxopyccxn, enopyccxn n manopyccxn nastnamrcx or-
enintmn xstxamn, yyun paccmarpnnaemt no ornomennm x snyxo-
ntm n rpammarnuecxnm pasnnunxm mexy nnmn n es ornomennx x nx
nponcxoxennm; no paccmarpnnaemte n ornomennn snyxontx n rpam-
marnuecxnx cxocrn n n ornomennn x nponcxoxennm nx ns onoro
omepyccxoro xstxa, onn yyr nastnaricx orenintmn napeunxmn
+roro nocnenero xstxa.
Orcma xcno, uro ecnn moxno ronopnri o ocoom manopyccxom nnn
'yxpanncxom xstxe, n ero ornnunn or 'pyccxoro, r. e. cocrnenno ne-
348
nnxopyccxoro, ro ornmi ne n rom cmtcne, n xaxom mt ronopnnn, nanp.,
o xstxe nonicxom, uemcxom, cepcxom n r. . n nx ornnunn or pyccxoro
xstxa noome: +rn cnanxncxne xstxn no nponcxoxennm npecrannx-
mr coo raxxe oreninte napeunx omecnanxncxoro xstxa, no onn
ooconnnci pyr or pyra eme n oncropnuecxoe npemx, mexy rem
manopyccxn xstx ecri ronixo napeune omepyccxoro xstxa, xoropoe
xnnnoci n ncropnuecxym +noxy cymecrnonannx pyccxoro xstxa, napxy
c nymx pyrnmn ero napeunxmn nennxopyccxnm n enopyccxnm. Ho-
nxrno sarem, uro eme menee ocnonann manopyccxn xstx n ero orno-
mennn x nennxopyccxomy conocrannxri, nanp., c nnroncxnm xstxom,
xoropt no ornomennm xo ncem noome cnanxncxnm xstxam sannmaer
raxoe xe nonoxenne xax, nanp., xstxn repmancxne n nce noome xstxn,
nponcmemne ns omero npaxstxa, nastnaemoro ycnonno nnoenpo-
necxnm.
Hrax, manopyccxn nnn 'yxpanncxn xstx ecri ne uro nnoe, xax
uacri, xax ono ns napeun pyccxoro xstxa, na xoropte pacnancx +ror
xstx n cnxsn c pacnaennem pyccxoro napoa na coornercrnymmne uac-
rn. Ho nacxonixo ooconnnci +rn uacrn, +rn napeunx pyccxoro xstxa,
nacxonixo onn crann necxontmn mexy coo? Ho mnennm cocrann-
rene sanncxn, 'yxpanncxn xstx n 'pyccxn, r. e. cocrnenno nenn-
xopyccxn, nacronixo pasnnunt mexy coo, uro nx 'yxpannna ne-
nnxopyccxn xstx xnnxercx yxe conepmenno uyxtm n nenonxrntm xst-
xom. Taxoe npecrannenne o pasnnunn mexy manopyccxnm n nennxo-
pyccxnm xstxamn nacronixo xe npeynennueno, xax n npecrannenne rex
xe cocrannrene o pasnnunn mexy manopoccamn n nennxopoccamn. B
ecrnnreninocrn eno ocronr rax. Bce rpn napeunx pyccxoro xstxa
nmemr omnpnt omn nexcnuecxn cocran, ynacneonannt ns o-
mepyccxoro xstxa, cnona pasnnunte, xnnnmnecx n nnx onime uac-
rim nyrem nosnemnx sanmcrnonann ns pyrnx xstxon, cnanxncxnx
n necnanxncxnx, n +noxy pasenino xnsnn rpex uacre pyccxoro napo-
a, cocrannxmr no ncex nnx nacronixo nesnaunreninym uacri, uro nn-
xonm opasom ne moryr cocrannri cepiesno nomexn nx nsanmnoro no-
nnmannx uacre napoa, ronopxmnx +rnmn xstxamn. Ipammarnuecxn
crpo ncex +rnx pyccxnx napeun onn n ror xe, c nesnaunrenintmn n
pexnmn pasnnunxmn nx xaxoro ns nnx, rax uro +rn pasnnunx nnxa-
xoro nnnxnnx na yoononxrnocri xaxoro ns nnx ne oxastnamr. Ocra-
ercx snyxono cocran +rnx napeun. B +rom ornomennn nce pyccxne
napeunx npecrannxmr nanonee samernte pasnnunx, xax n noome pas-
nnunx mexy napeunxmn ncxxnx xstxon ntpaxamrcx samernee ncero n
349
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
npexe ncero nmenno n snyxonom cocrane nx. Ho pasnnunxm n snyxonom
cocrane n xaxoe ns rpex rnanntx napeun pyccxoro xstxa pacnaaercx
na onimoe uncno nontx napeun n ronopon, npnuem n npeenax anee
onoro n roro xe xstxa napeunx n ronopt nepexo oueni samerno ornn-
uamrcx pyr or pyra; nanpnmep, n nennxopyccxom xstxe oueni samerno
ornnuamrcx napeunx mxno-nennxopyccxne n cenepno-nennxopyccxne,
rouno raxxe ecri xpynnte pasnnunx no snyxonomy cocrany n mexy
nexoroptmn napeunxmn manopyccxoro xstxa. 3ro ]axr omensnecrnt.
Cneonarenino, nenisx npnanari snyxontm pasnnunxm mexy ma-
nopyccxnm n nennxopyccxnm xstxamn raxoro snauennx, uro +rn pasnn-
unx enamr +rn xstxn conepmenno ocotmn pyr or pyra n nsanmno
nenonxrntmn; ycnonri nanexrnuecxne ornnunx nennxopyccxoro xst-
xa nx manopocca nourn rax xe nerxo, xax n, nanpnmep, nx mxnoro
nennxopocca ycnonri nanexrnuecxne ocoennocrn cenepno-nennxopyc-
cxoro napeunx. Taxnm opasom n n +rom ornomennn nennxopyccxn xstx
ne moxer tri npnsnan nx manopocca uyxtm n nenonxrntm xstxom.
Bnny +roro repxmr cnoe snauenne cctnxn cocrannrene sanncxn na
nearornuecxne anropnrert, rpeymmne oyuennx n mxone na ponom
xstxe. Ho nonoy +rnx cctnox na nearornuecxne anropnrert nenisx
ne samernri, uro, onennnax ]axrt ecnpncrpacrno, nao npnsnari, uro
ne ronixo nx manopoccon, no axe n nx raxnx onee anexnx cnanxn-
cxnx naponocre, xax nonxxn, uexn, cept, onrapt n r. . nepnona-
uaninoe oyuenne na pyccxom xstxe ne moxer cocrannxri cepiesntx
sarpynenn.
3arem nenisx ne yxasari na ro, uro cocrannrenn sanncxn ronopxr o
npenepexennn n mxone 'xnntm napontm xstxom (crp. 3
e
). Ho ncx-
xomy nsnecrno, uro n mxonax xstxom npenoanannx y ncex xynirypntx
napoon xnnxercx ne xnno napont xstx, a ror ncxyccrnennt xstx,
xoropt nastnaercx nnreparypntm. Hnreparypnt xstx ecri omn
nx ncero napoa, xstx, npn nomomn xoroporo osennxmrcx nce mno-
rouncnennte xnnte napeunx xstxa n cranonnrcx nosmoxntm yuacrne
n xynirypno paore nx ncex uacre annoro napoa, xaxnmn t pas-
nnuntmn napeunxmn +rn uacrn nn ronopnnn. B ocnone nnreparypnoro
xstxa nexnr, otxnonenno, xaxoe-nnyi ono napeune annoro xst-
xa; no, nxox no nceomee ynorpenenne, ono nononnxercx nocrenenno
+nemenramn ns pasntx pyrnx napeun n raxnm opasom nonyuaer sna-
uenne omero xstxa annoro napoa. 3ro mt naxonm n y nac: conpe-
mennt pyccxn nnreparypnt xstx nmeer n ocnone mocxoncxoe nape-
une nennxopyccxoro xstxa, no nononnennoe snaunrenintm uncnom +ne-
350
menron nepxonno-cnanxncxoro xstxa n sarem nocrenenno nononnxemoe
sanmcrnonannxmn ns pyrnx napeun xax nennxopyccxnx, rax n nenenn-
xopyccxnx. 3ror ncxyccrnennt nnreparypnt xstx raxnm opasom
nonyunn snauenne omepyccxoro xstxa, osennxmmero nce nanexrn-
uecxne pasnnunx xnntx pyccxnx napeun. 3ror xstx n ynorpenxercx
n name mxone xax xstx, rax cxasari, nerpanint nx ncex uacre
pyccxoro napoa. Ycnoenne +roro xstxa nx ncex pasnonnnocre pyc-
cxoro napoa, n rom uncne n nx manopoccon, xnnxercx, nonxrno, eme
menee sarpynnrenintm, uem ycnoenne xaxoro-nnyi oreninoro ne-
nnxopyccxoro napeunx.
Bneenne n mxony 'xnntx napontx xstxon tno t rnenino
nx xynirypt annoro napoa. Ho+romy nce xynirypnte napot sao-
rxrcx o naponom omem xstxe n ne onycxamr n mxont mecrntx nape-
un; nanp., na ncem npocrpancrne Iepmancxo nmnepnn rocnocrnyer n
mxone onn nnreparypnt nemenxn xstx n ncxnmuamrcx ns mxont
nce axe nanonee xpynnte nemenxne napeunx, xoropte n nntx cnyua-
xx ropaso onime ornnuamrcx or omenemenxoro nnreparypnoro xst-
xa, uem y nac manopyccxn xstx or nnreparypnoro pyccxoro.
B nonemee npemx yxpano]nnt, npana, crpemxrcx cosari n ra-
xo omn nnreparypnt 'yxpanncxn xstx, no +ror xstx, ne nmex
no coo ncropnuecxo nount n xnnxxci nnmi mexannuecxnm nao-
pom manopyccxnx n nnocrpanntx cnon, 'ynnnrenintm manopyccxo-
nonicxo-nemenxo-narnncxnm nonanmxom, no merxomy ntpaxennm npo-
]eccopa unopnncxoro,
22
ne nmeer nnxaxnx sauarxon xnsnennocrn, n
nx mxont, no ncxxom cnyuae, xnnxncx t onee nenonxrntm, uem nn-
reparypnt pyccxn xstx.
B pesynirare nenisx ne npnsnari, uro crpemnenne ooconri mano-
pyccxym mxony nyrem nneennx n nee ocooro manopyccxoro xstxa, n
nne nn xaxoro-nnyi xnnoro naponoro napeunx, nnn n nne roro nc-
22
Tnmo]e mnrpnennu unopnncxn (1854-1919), ]nnonor-cnanncr, npo]eccop
Knencxoro ynnnepcnrera, exan ncropnxo-]nnonornuecxoro ]axynirera, unen-xop-
pecnonenr Canxr-Herepyprcxo Axaemnn Hayx (c 1898 r.), unen Knencxoro cna-
nxncxoro omecrna n peaxrop 'Cnanxncxoro exeronnxa (c 1884 r.). Paccrpenxn n
1919 r. uK no cnncxy unenon 'Knencxoro Knya pyccxnx nannonanncron. Homnmo
axaemnuecxnx nccneonann tn anropom nynnnncrnuecxnx paor, cm. nanp.:
3anante cnanxne n nauane n xonne XIX cronernx. Knen, 1895; Manopyccxn xstx
n 'yxpainicxo-pycixn nnreparypnt cenaparnsm. CH., 1900 (+ra paora tna
cnauana onynnxonana no nasnannem 'Hecxonixo cnon o manopyccxom xstxe (na-
peunn) n nontrxax ycnonri emy poni oprana nayxn n ntcme opasonannocrn n
rasere Knennxnnn. 1899. XX 271, 272, 281, 287, 300, 301, 317, 318, 331, 332).
351
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
xyccrnennoro 'nonanmxa, o xoropom tno cxasano ntme, ecri ne uro
nnoe, xax npoxnnenne cneno n eccmtcnenno npaxt x ycranonnn-
memycx yxe enncrny pyccxoro rocyapcrna n pyccxoro nnreparypnoro
xstxa. H nenisx nasnari +ry npaxy nnaue xax eccmtcnenno, nenisx
nnuem onpanari ee: n ro npemx xax xynirypnte napot, ronopxmne
ecrnnrenino pasnnuntmn n nsanmno nenonxrntmn xstxamn, enamr
nontrxn cosari xorx t ncxyccrnenntm nyrem omn xstx nx ose-
nnennx cnonx cnn n xynirypno paore, namn yxpano]nnt ntramr-
cx paspymnri yxe ycranonnnmeecx ncropnuecxoe enncrno ncex uacre
pyccxoro napoa, npenarax ycrpanenne ns napono mxont omero
pyccxoro xstxa n samenxx ero mecrntmn napeunxmn n uacrxx pyccxoro
napoa.
B saxnmuenne nenisx ne ocranonnricx orenino na nexoroptx ns
rex onoon, xoropte cocrannrenn sanncxn npnnoxr n nonisy npena-
raemoro nmn saxononpoexra.
Tax, cocrannrenn sanncxn cranxr n nnny pyccxomy xstxy npenoana-
nnx n mxonax Manopoccnn manym rpamornocri mecrnoro nacenennx.
Manoe pacnpocrpanenne rpamornocrn n Poccnn cpen ncex nacenx-
mmnx ee naponocre ecri ]axr omensnecrnt n oxastnari ero, xax
+ro enamr anropt saxononpoexra, ornocnrenino ryepnn c manopyc-
cxnm nacenennem, npecrannxercx nsnnmnnm; Hpannrenicrno, nx na-
ncrpeuy ncemn cosnanno norpenocrn n mnpoxom pacnpocrpanennn
nauaninoro opasonannx, yxe nnecno n Iocyapcrnennym ymy saxono-
npoexr o nneennn nceomero oyuennx, npnnxrne xoroporo oecneunr
nacenennm yonnernopenne ero nacymno yxonno nyxt.
Bo ncxxom cnyuae, manoe pacnpocrpanenne rpamornocrn n rax nast-
naemtx manopyccxnx ryepnnxx ne moxer tri nocranneno n cnxsi c
xstxom npenoanannx n nauanintx mxonax. Ipamornocrn mano n neo-
crarouno no nce Poccnn, n npnunn +roro nao ncxari n nonnrnuecxnx
n omecrnenntx ycnonnxx npomnoro npemenn, a ne n xstxe npenoana-
nnx.
Cctnxa anropon saxononpoexra na cuacrnnnoe crapoe npemx, xora
na Yxpanne tna uyri nn ne noncemecrnax n norononnax rpamornocri,
ocnontnaercx na oueni onepunnom ornomennn x coomennm uncro
pnropnuecxoro xapaxrepa. Apxnnaxon Hanen Anenncxn, nsnecrnxm
xoroporo npnaercx croni naxnoe snauenne, ronopnr, nei, ne ronixo,
uro n Manopoccnn, 'nce onn (r. e. xasaxn), sa ncxnmuennem nemnornx.
ymemr unrari, no n uro nx 'ern mnorouncnennee rpant n uro n Moc-
xonnn n Konomne 'ryn xonoxoninoro snona, noonoro rpomy, nocxonn
352
o neec, n uro 'n xaxom npnxoe nce npncyrcrnymr n cnoe nepxnn,
myxunnt, mante ern n xenmnnt, npn uem ncxxn npnnocnr, no nx
otuam, nx nepxnn ony nnn necxonixo cneue, ns xonx x xaxo npn-
xneena xonexa n r. n. Conepmenno nnaue, uem npnneennt nepnonc-
rounnx, ronopnr o nropo nononnne XVII nexa nccneonareni ncropnn
Yxpannt npo]eccop M. Ipymencxn,
*
onn ns cronnon conpemennoro
yxpanncxoro cenaparnsma. 'Kynirypnoe oxnnnenne, nnreparypnoe n
npocnernreninoe nnxenne, npoxnnnmeecx n xonne XVI n n nauane XVII
nexa, npomno eccneno. Ono ne ycneno ntrn ns recnoro xpyra uncro
pennrnosntx, nonemnuecxnx nnrepecon. axe naponoro xstxa ne
nneno ono n nnreparypy. Bxont ynenenn n xonne xonnon ronixo ceni-
cxne re yunn ixuox; necxonixo nyumne monacrtpcxne, rax nastna-
emte asnnnancxne, tnn cnnino ononxuent, xax n camn asnnnane
noome. H noome nce, xorx nemnoro opasonannoe cpen yxpanncxoro
omecrna, axe ne pasopnanmee co cnoe nannonaninocrim, ronopn-
no n nncano no-nonicxn: +ro tn 'xynirypnt xstx camoro yxpannc-
xoro nacenennx.
Taxnm opasom, npx nn ncropnuecxne cnnerenicrna ronopxr n
nonisy ocoo npocnemennocrn nacenennx tno Manopoccnn.
uro xe xacaercx ooconennocrn manopyccxoro xstxa or pyccxoro,
ro axe npnsnanaemte yxpano]nnamn yuente cmorpxr na +ror nonpoc
nnaue, uem cocrannrenn sanncxn. Tax, npo]eccop E. Orononcxn
* *
nt-
paxaercx rax o nponcxoxennn pyccxoro xstxa: 'ntnemnn pyccxn
xstx nponsomen ns cmecn mocxoncxoro napeunx, pycnncxoro (r. e. ma-
nopyccxoro) n nepxonno-cnanxncxoro.
A npo]eccop Horenx, rnyouamn nccneonareni pyccxoro xstxa
na noune cpannnreninoro cnanxncxoro xstxosnannx, nnmer: 'pyccxn
xstx, n cmtcne conoxynnocrn pyccxnx napeun, ecri ornneuenne: no,
nosnox renepemnne pyccxne napeunx x nx pennemnm npnsnaxam,
naxonm, uro n ocnonannn +rnx napeun nexnr onn, xonxpernt ne-
pasponennt xstx, yxe ornnunt or pyrnx cnanxncxnx.
***
Ho nonpocy xe o ooconennocrn manopyccxo n nennxopyccxo
naponocre n nosmoxnocrn nx cnnxnnx mexy coo npo]eccop n axa-
emnx A. Coonencxn
*23
ntcxastnaercx cneymmnm opasom: 'mano-
*
Ouepx ncropnn yxpanncxoro napoa, CH., 1904. C. 331-332, passim.
**
Studien auI dem Gebiet der ruthenischen Sprache. Lemberg. 1880.
***
A. A. |Horenx|. na nccneonannx o snyxax pyccxoro xstxa. Boponex, 1866. C.
138.
353
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
pycct epxarcx xpenxo sa cno xstx n cnon tronte ocoennocrn.
Cronerne nnsxoro cocecrna manopyccon c nennxopyccamn ne npenpa-
rnno nx n nennxopyccon; nonno accnmnnxnnn ne nocneonano, no na-
uano e nonoxeno. Kax nn mnoro eme manopyccxoro y acrpaxancxnx,
caparoncxnx, cranpononicxnx, cnnpcxnx manopyccon, no cyia nx xcna:
nponecc accnmnnxnnn ne moxer ocranonnricx n ne moxer nrn n nx
nonisy. axe ram, re cnnomnax macca manopyccon conpnxacaercx c
nennxopyccamn, accnmnnxnnx naxnonxercx n nonisy nennxopyccon. Tax,
n Boponexcxo ryepnnn axe manopycct narpnort yxastnamr na ra-
xoe nanpannenne accnmnnxnnn.
Ionopnri neuero, ecnn t pyccxoe Hpannrenicrno nomno na ycryn-
xn npecrannrenxm roro nanpannennx, xoropoe xouer orxonori or 100-
mnnnnonnoro pyccxoro napoa ero uerneprym uacri, eno accnmnnxnnn
npexparnnoci t n, nosmoxno, uro cosanaci t npaxenax pyccxomy
rocyapcrny nnemennax rpynna, xoropax crpemnnaci t x orenennm or
ennoro rocyapcrnennoro rena.
Hpononei o rom, uro manopycct ocoax naponocri, snaunrenino
ornnuammaxcx or pyccxnx, noono romy xax or nnx ornnuamrcx sa-
nante n mxnte cnanxne, nomna ns Ancrpnn. B nnrepecax ancrpnc-
xoro npannrenicrna tno nnymari +ry mtcni nonnacrnomy emy pyc-
cxomy nacenennm Iannnnn. Hocne noannennx nenrepcxoro noccrannx
1848 r. rpa] Cranon
24
npxmo saxnnn npecrannrenxm rannnxoro napo-
a, uro onn nnuero ne oxyrcx or npannrenicrna, ecnn yyr ntanari
cex sa pyccxnx. Emy npnnnctnamr cosanne nemenxoro repmnna
'Ruthenen n npnnoxennn x manopoccam Iannnnn. pyro npecrann-
reni ancrpncxoro npannrenicrna Arenop Ionyxoncxn
25
+neprnuno
noepxnnan mtcni o neoxonmocrn orpannuennx 'pyrencxo peun
*
Pyccxn napo xax +rnorpa]nuecxoe nenoe. Xapixon, 1900. C. 14-15.
23
Anexce Hnanonnu Coonencxn (1856-1929), ]nnonor, naneorpa], +rnorpa],
npo]eccop pyccxoro xstxa n cnonecnocrn Knencxoro (1882-1888) n Canxr-Herep-
yprcxoro ynnnepcnreron, unen-xoppecnonenr (c 1893 r.) n axaemnx (c 1900 r.)
Canxr-Herepyprcxo Axaemnn nayx. B nccneonannxx namxrnnxon pennepyccxo
nncimennocrn mnpoxo npnnnexan nanexrnuecxne annte nx osxcnennx xnne-
nn ]onernxn n mop]onornn.
24
upann Cranon (Franz Stadion, 1806-1853), ryepnarop/namecrnnx Iannnnn (n
1846-1848 rr.). B penonmnnonnte 1848-1849 rr. tn mnnncrpom nnyrpennnx en n
opasonannx Ancrpo-Benrepcxo nmnepnn.
25
Arenop Pomyani Ony]pn Ionyxoncxn crapmn (1812-1875), namecrnnx Iann-
nnn (1849-1859, 1866-1867 n 1871-1875 rr.), mnnncrp nnyrpennnx en (1859/60) n
rocyapcrnennt mnnncrp (1860) Ancrpo-Benrepcxo nmnepnn.
354
n nncima or nennxopyccxnx nyrem nneennx narnncxoro an]annra.
Hemano ycnnn npnnoxnn renepan opena Bocxpecennx Cemenenxo
26
n
npononen xynirypnoro pasnnunx n ooconennocrn manopoccon Iann-
nnn n Rxno Poccnn or nennxopyccon. Ero mtcnn ycepno nponaran-
nponannci nepe rperinm nonicxnm noccrannem: oxastnanoci, uro
nennxopycct ne cnanxncxoro nponcxoxennx, rora xax manopocct,
nonxxn n nnronnt cocrannxmr ono nenoe. B cnonax, nonntx nenannc-
rn npornn pyccxoro napoa n rocyapcrna, ry xe mtcni nonropxn rene-
pan Mepocnancxn,
27
noxi nonicxnx nncyprenron. nx oranennx pyc-
cxnx Iannnnn, Byxonnnt n Yropcxo Pycn or nennxopyccon npnymano
tno manopyccxoe ]onernuecxoe npanonncanne. B nepnonuecxo sa-
pyexno neuarn crann cexri nenanncri npornn Poccnn n pyccxo xyni-
rypt, npononeyx nem xasanxo pecnynnxancxo Yxpannt. eno,
naxonen, omno n 1890 r. o nponosrnamennx Pomanuyxom,
28
nocne cen-
xn c nonxxamn Kasnmnpom Baenn
29
n xapnnanom Cemparonnuem,
30
26
3ra uacri oxymenra, nocnxmennax 'rannnncxomy cney, naunnax c ynomnna-
nnx 'rpa]a Cranona n nourn o xonna (nxnmuax ynomnnanne mn]nuecxoro 'rene-
pana opena Bocxpecennx), xnnxercx xoncnexrnnntm nsnoxennem coornercrnym-
mero naccaxa ns nam]nera mnrpnx Mapxona: Die russische und ukrainische Idee in
Oesterreich. Wien und Leipzig, 1908 (pyccxoe nsanne: . A. Mapxon. Pyccxax n yx-
panncxax nex n Ancrpnn. Mocxna, 1915).
mnrpn Anpeennu Mapxon (1864-1938), xapnaro-pyccxn omecrnennt exreni
n nynnnncr. Ponncx n Iannnnn, no porotuem, n xpecrixncxo cemie, oxonunn
orocnoncxn ]axynirer Hinoncxoro ynnnepcnrera. Ynnarcxn cnxmennnx. B 1893 r.
ocrannn yxonnt can, nnocnecrnnn oxonunn mpnnuecxn ]axynirer Hncpyxc-
xoro ynnnepcnrera. oxrop mpncnpyennnn. Onn ns pyxononrene pyccxoro nn-
xennx n Iannnnn. B 1900-x rr. enyrar Iannnxoro cema, c 1907 r. enyrar ancrpn-
cxoro napnamenra. Onn ns ocnonarene 'Kapnaro-pyccxoro ocnoonreninoro xo-
mnrera, nnep crapopyccxo naprnn. Hocne nauana nepno mnpono nont tn
npnronopen x cmeprno xasnn no onnnennm n rocyapcrnenno nsmene Ancrpo-
Benrpnn, npnronop tn samenen na neunym xaropry. Btmen na cnooy nocne pas-
nana Ancrpo-Benrpnn. Hepeexan n uexocnonaxnm. Anrop pxa xnnr n pyrnx ny-
nnnncrnuecxnx paor. Cxonuancx n 1938 r.
27
Hmnnx Mepocnancxn (Mieroslawski, 1814-1878), nonnrnuecxn exreni, rene-
pan, yuacrnnx noccrannx 1830-1831 rr. n Honime, n nauane noccrannx 1863-1864 rr.
tn nponosrnamen 'nxraropom.
28
Rnnan Pomanuyx (1842-1932), yxpanncxn nynnnncr, yunreni ninoncxo axae-
mnuecxo rnmnasnn, enyrar Iannnxoro onacrnoro cema, npecrannreni rax na-
stnaemo mnaopyccxo naprnn 'Pyccxoro xnya, osxnnnmn n 1890 r. nocne co-
nemann c rannnxnm namecrnnxom K. Baenn n mnrpononnrom C. Cemaronnuem n
Ceme or nmenn 'rannnxo-pycxoro napoa o nannonanino-nonnrnuecxom corname-
nnn rannuan c nonxxamn n ooconennocrn 'pyccxoro napoa or 'poccncxoro.
355
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
camocroxreninocrn pyrencxoro napoa c ocotm nannonanintm n no-
nnrnuecxnm xapaxrepom.
Ho nnnxnnem ne, nosnnxmnx na ancrpo-nonicxo noune, n n Poc-
cnn cosanoci reuenne, samnmammee oreninocri n 'camocrnnocri
manopyccxoro nnemenn. Hpecrannrenn poccncxoro yxpano]nnicrna
n nocnenne rot crann ycnnenno crpemnricx x nneennm npenoana-
nnx na manopyccxom xstxe n n mxntx pyccxnx ynnnepcnrerax, nperen-
yx ne ronixo na oreninte xa]ept, no na nonnoe npenpamenne +rnx
ynnnepcnreron n ouarn manopoccncxo xynirypt. B nacroxmee npemx
anropamn sanncxn npenaraercx ro xe camoe ornocnrenino napono
mxont.
Ho Manopoccnx ne nyxaercx no nneennn npenoanannx na mano-
poccncxom napeunn. 3ro nonmecrno nyxno ncxnmunrenino yxpann-
nam-cenaparncram, a ne manopyccxomy napoy, xoropt opoxnr sna-
nnem omepyccxo rpamort n crpemnrcx x npnoperennm +roro sna-
nnx.
Hontrxn x pasenennm nyx naponocre n nx omero nnreparyp-
noro xstxa na camocroxreninte uacrn ntstnann n n nacroxmee npemx
ntstnamr pesxn nporecr co cropont mnornx rannnxo-pyccxnx narpn-
oron. Tax, enyrar pexcrara mnrpn Mapxon
*
cunraer +ro crpemne-
3ro ntcrynnenne otuno cnxstnaercx c nauanom rax nastnaemo nonnrnxn 'nono
+pt. Pomanuyx tn onnm ns ocnonarene omecrna 'Hpocnira n ero npeceare-
nem (1896-1906), a raxxe oprannsaropom 'Hayxonoro ronapncrna im. T. Benuenxa
n nepnoro yxpanncxoro nonnrnuecxoro osennennx 'Hapona Paa (npeceareni,
1885-1899). B 1910-1918 rr. Pomanuyx sannman nocr nnne-npesnenra ancrpncxo-
ro napnamenra. O nem noponee: http://history.Iranko.lviv.ua/IIIr1.htm (nocnenee
nocemenne 5.06.2005).
29
Kasnmnp-uennxc Baenn, rpa] (1846-1909) ancrpncxn rocyapcrnennt ex-
reni, namecrnnx Iannnnn (1888-1895), mnnncrp-npesnenr Ancrpo-Benrpnn (1895-
1897). B 1890 r. nponosrnacnn rax nastnaemym nonnrnxy 'nono +pt, npnsnannym
nopmannsonari ornomennx mexy nonxxamn n yxpannnamn n Iannnnn, n pesynirare
xoropo yxpannnt nonyunnn necxonixo mecr n Ancrpncxom napnamenre, orxpt-
nnci rpn yxpanncxne rnmnasnn, xa]ept no Hinoncxom ynnnepcnrere, a raxxe cra-
na ntxonri yxpanncxax rasera 'Hapona uaconnci (1890-1914). Honnrnxa 'no-
no +pt npoonxanaci neonro n yxe n 1894 r. tna cnepnyra.
30
Cnninecrp Cemparonnu (1838-1898), npo]eccop ormarnxn (1869) n exan oro-
cnoncxoro ]axynirera (1873, 1879) Hinoncxoro ynnnepcnrera, mnrpononnr (1885-
1898) n xapnnan rpexo-xaronnuecxo nepxnn (1895), enyrar Iannnxoro cema n
rant conernnx. Axrnnno noepxnnan nonnrnxy 'nono +pt n cnococrnonan
pacnpocrpanennm yxpanncxoro xstxa. O nem noponee cm, nanp: http://
history.Iranko.lviv.ua/IIIs2.htm (nocnenee nocemenne 6.06.2005).
356
nne nnuem nntm, xax ronixo rnynocrim n napnapcrnom.
Ha ocnonannn ncero ntmensnoxennoro, x nonaram, uro nnecennt
37 unenamn Iocyapcrnenno ymt saxononpoexr o xstxe npenoana-
nnx n nauanintx mxonax mecrnocre c manopyccxnm nacenennem on-
xen tri orneprnyr.
A. Leap
(PIHA. u. 1276. On.4. . 701 Hn. 13-19 o.)
III.
Pesoumuua "Kuya pyccrux uauuouauucmoe"
31
(e Kueee) no noeoy
npoerma npenoaeauua e urouax Mauopoccuu ua "yrpauucro"
asmre, npuuamaa ouu copauue uueuoe ruya 12 aa 19b8 e.
Kny
Pyccxnx nannonanncron
n Knene.
Paccmorpen nnecennoe 37 unenamn Iocyapcrnenno ymt npeno-
xenne o nneennn n naponte mxont ryepnn c manopyccxnm nacene-
nnem npenoanannx na 'yxpanncxom xstxe, c ocrannennem nsyuennx
pyccxoro nnreparypnoro xstxa ronixo xax xstxa 'rocyapcrnennoro,
Kny pyccxnx nannonanncron n r. Knene naxonr, uro raxoe npenoxe-
nne nceneno npornnopeunr xax spantm ncropnuecxnm n nonnrnuec-
*
Die russische und ukrainische Idee in Oesterreich, Wien und Leipzig. 1908 r. (Cm.
npnmeuanne 26 Hpu+. peoarmopoe).
31
'Knencxn Kny pyccxnx nannonanncron cosan n 1908 r. npn axrnnnom yuacrnn
npo]eccopa . H. Hnxno (1853-1913, +xonomncr, npo]eccop xa]ept +xonomnuec-
xnx nayx Knencxoro ynnnepcnrera n 1888-1902 rr.). Knen xnnxncx naxnemnm ne-
onornuecxnm n oprannsannonntm nenrpom pyccxoro nannonannsma n nmnepnn, no-
cxonixy seci ocoo ocrpo omymanaci yrposa nonicxoro n yxpanncxoro nanno-
nanintx nnxenn. Yxe na nauaninom +rane cnoe exreninocrn xny nacunrtnan
cntme 700 unenon, npnnanexanmnx npenmymecrnenno x ropocxnm cpennm cno-
xm. Kny xnnxncx ono ns asontx oprannsann, na ocnone xoroptx n 1908-1912 rr.
c]opmnponancx Bcepoccncxn nannonanint coms. B 1913 r. nepenmenonan n
'Kny nporpeccnnntx pyccxnx nannonanncron. Axrnnntmn unenamn xnya tnn
B. E. uepnon (1852-1912, npeceareni xnya, npau, npo]eccop Knencxoro ynnnepcn-
rera c 1889 r.), A. H. Canenxo (1874-?, unen IV Iocyapcrnenno ymt), H. . Apma-
mencxn (1850-1918, npo]eccop xa]ept reonornn n reornosnn Knencxoro ynnnep-
cnrera, npexrop xnencxnx Btcmnx xencxnx xypcon), a raxxe anrpononor, npo]ec-
cop Knencxoro ynnnepcnrera H. A. Cnxopcxn (1842-1919).
357
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
xnm nsrnxam, rax n ncrnnno nonise nacenennx mxno-pyccxnx ryep-
nn no cneymmnm ocnonannxm:
I. B npenoxennn 37 unenon Iocyapcrnenno ymt o npenoana-
nnn na 'yxpanncxom xstxe npnsnaercx neoxonmtm napxy c oyue-
nnem na manopyccxom xstxe oyuenne n nauanintx mxonax pyccxomy
xstxy, xax xstxy rocyapcrnennomy. Cr. 2 npenoxennx rnacnr: 'Pyc-
cxn xstx, xax xstx rocyapcrnennt, cocrannxer oxsarenint npe-
mer oyuennx n +ro mxone.
Taxoe npornnonocrannenne nyx xstxon cneyer cunrari conepmen-
no nenepntm n neonycrnmtm. Omepyccxn xnnxnt xstx, xoneuno,
xnnxercx xstxom rocyapcrnenntm nx nonxxon, nemnen, apmxn, rpy-
snn, rarap n pyrnx nnoponen, xnnymnx na reppnropnn Pyccxoro ro-
cyapcrna; no nx manopyccon n enopyccon on ne ronixo xstx rocy-
apcrnennt, a cno, pono, nnsxn nemnoro menime, uem nx nenn-
xopyccon. Ho cnoemy crpom n nponcxoxennm on ne moxer tri pac-
cmarpnnaem xax npnnanexnocri onnx nennxopyccon, rax xax cocran-
nxer omee xynirypnoe ocroxnne ncex nerne pyccxoro napoa, n rom
uncne n manopyccon. 3ro nonoxenne cocrannxer raxo xe eccnopnt
]axr nayxn n xnsnn, xaxnm npnsnaercx nnemennoe enncrno nennxo-
pyccon, manopyccon n enopyccon. urot yenricx n +rom, ocrarou-
no npnnomnnri rnannemne momenrt ncropnn pasnnrnx omepyccxoro
nnreparypnoro xstxa, nmemmne cee coornercrnne n rtcxuenernem xoe
nonnrnuecxo n xynirypno xnsnn pyccxoro napoa.
Pyccxn xnnxnt n opasonannt xstx cosanancx nocrenenno n
reuenne nnnnoro pxa cronern npn xnnom yuacrnn ncex nerne pyc-
cxoro napoa, ns xoroptx xaxax nnecna ns cnoero nanexrnuecxoro
pasnoopasnx cnom nenry n omepyccxym yxonnym coxponnmnnny. B
pennem nepnoe (X-XIV n.) n nncimennocrn rocnocrnonan xstx nep-
xonno-cnanxncxn nnn rax nastnaemt cnanxno-pyccxn xstx, cnyxnn-
mn onnm ns rnanntx cpecrn xynirypnoro ennennx pontx pyc-
cxnx nnemen, menxnx xnxxecrn n napoonpancrn. Tonixo n namxrnnxax
ns c]ept mpnnuecxo n rocyapcrnenno ntcrynaer n onee uncrom
nne xnnax naponax peui, npnrom c pasnnuntmn nanexrnuecxnmn
orrenxamn. Onaxo n +ror nepno nn onn ns onacrntx nanexron ne
nonyunn reremonnn na npounmn n ne nosntcnncx o ponn camocrox-
reninoro xstxa. 3aro mexy ncemn nmn noepxnnancx camt xnno n
nenpeptnnt nsanmnt omen. B cpenem nepnoe (XV-XVII n.), xor-
a Pyci n nonnrnuecxom ornomennn ennnaci na ne nononnnt noc-
rounym n sananym, mocxoncxym n nonicxo-nnroncxym, n xaxo ns
358
nononnn coxpanxer cnoe snauenne xstxa nnreparypnoro xstx nepxon-
no-cnanxncxn, no pxom c nnm pasnnnamrcx n x xonny nepnoa nony-
uamr ycnonnym ycrounnocri na ocotx, ononino ncxyccrnenntx
xnnxntx xstxa nocrounopyccxn n sananopyccxn. Cxocrno mex-
y nnmn saxnmuanoci n rom, uro n ror, n pyro coepxann n cee sna-
unreninoe xonnuecrno nepxonnocnanxnnsmon, a pasnnune cocroxno n rom,
uro n sananopyccxom xstxe x nepxonnocnanxncxnm +nemenram npnme-
mnnannci, xpome mnorouncnenntx nononnsmon, +nemenrt napontx
ronopon, ro enopyccxnx, ro uepnonopyccxnx, ro yxpanncxnx, npnuem
nocnenne n xonne xonnon nosonaann, a n nocrounopyccxom nepxon-
no-cnanxncxax ocnona peun tna ncnempena +nemenramn xnntx nenn-
xopyccxnx ronopon, npenmymecrnenno mocxoncxoro. yannsm +ror, o-
naxo, ne meman n n cpenn nepno nsnecrnomy nsanmoecrnnm ona-
crntx ronopon, rax uro ne tno nonno ooconennocrn mexy noc-
rounopyccxnm n sananopyccxnm xnnxntmn xstxamn. Tax, nanp., xnxsi
Kypcxn, ntxoen ns Mocxnt, npnnnman exreninoe yuacrne n sana-
nopyccxo nnreparype, napxy c xnxsem Ocrpoxcxnm,
32
xoneuno, npn-
cnoconxxci x nopmam mecrnoro xnnxnoro xstxa. Hepxonnocnanxnc-
xax rpammarnxa sanano-pycca Menernx Cmorpnnxoro
33
(1619 r., n Bnni-
ne), Karnxnsnc Hanpenrnx 3nsannx
34
n Kparxoe ncnonetnanne nept
(1645 r., Knen) tnn nepensant n Mocxne ncxope nocne noxnnennx
opnrnnanon n npeenax 3anano Pycn n nonisonannci mnpoxnm pac-
npocrpanennem na nocroxe ne ronixo n XVII n., no n n XVIII n. Knenc-
xne yuente: Enn]ann Cnannnenxn,
35
Cnmeon Hononxn,
36
mnrpn
32
Koncranrnn Koncranrnnonnu, xnxsi Ocrpoxcxn (1526-1608), rpompont par
Hnana Iposnoro, xnencxn noenoa, noxponnreni npanocnannx nocne nneennx ynnn,
nnnnnarop nsannx xnnr, yupexennx mxon. nx noepxannx npanocnannx yupe-
nn n Ocrpore yunnnme, ocnonan ne rnnorpa]nn: n Ocrpore n n epmann.
33
Menern Cmorpnnxn (1577-1633), pexrop ocrpoxcxoro yunnnma, Hononxn ap-
xnenncxon. Anrop nonemnuecxnx xnnr n samnry npanocnanntx or yrpost co cro-
pont xaronnuecrna n Bpecrcxo ynnn, a raxxe nepno nayuno-cncremarnsnponan-
no rpammarnxn nepxonno-cnanxncxoro xstxa (1619). B 1627 r. nepemen n ynnar-
crno.
34
Hanpenrn 3nsann (Tycranoncxn, 1550-1634), npanocnannt npononennx,
yunreni ninoncxo parcxo mxont. B 1596 r. nsan n Bnnino asyxy ('Hexcnc),
nepnym neuarnym nepxonno-cnanxncxym rpammarnxy ('Ipamarnxa cnonenopycixa)
n nepnt npanocnannt Karexnsnc, sa xoropt tn ornyuen or nepxnn coopom n
Honoropoxe (1596) n onpanan n +rom xe roy Bpecrcxnm nepxonntm coopom.
Orcrannan noxninoe ornomenne x sanano xynirype, nsyuennm cnercxnx nayx,
]nnoco]nn, nnocrpanntx xstxon, n rom uncne nartnn.
359
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Pocroncxn,
37
Cre]an nopcxn,
38
ueo]an Hpoxononnu,
39
Ianpnnn
Byxnncxn,
40
Cnmeon Koxanoncxn
41
paorann n onacrn nnreparypt
35
Enn]ann Cnannnenxn (?-1676), nepomonax, ]nnonor n npononennx. Yunncx n
npenoanan n Knene. B 1650 r. Enn]ann tn ntsnan n Mocxny 'nx pnropnuecxoro
yuennx n nx nepenoa rpeuecxnx xnnr. B 1674 r. pyxononn nepenoom Bnnnn c
rpeuecxoro na cnanxncxn xstx. Cocrannn raxxe 'Hexcnxon rpexo-cnanxno-narnnc-
xn n 'Hexcnxon ]nnonornuecxn (osxcnennx repmnnon Cnxroro Hncannx, ns-
nneuennte ns ornon nepxnn).
36
Cnmeon Hononxn (n mnpy Camynn Emenixnonnu Herponcxn-Cnrnnanonnu, 1628-
1680), nepxonnt exreni, orocnon n nncareni. Poom ns Benopyccnn, nepoxrno ns
Hononxa. B 1637-1651 rr. yunncx n Kneno-Mornnxncxo xonnernn, n 1653 r. oxon-
unn Bnnencxym nesynrcxym xonnernm, npnnxn monamecxn nocrpnr c nmenem
Cnmeona. Hpenoanan n parcxo mxone n Hononxe, re nosnaxomnncx c Anexceem
Mnxanonnuem npn nocemennn napem +roro ropoa n 1656 r. Ho npntrnn n Mocxny
(1666) xnn n 3anxonocnaccxom monacrtpe, oyuax ram rocyapentx noixunx. B
1678 r. oprannsonan npn nope rnnorpa]nm, nepno xnnro xoropo cran 'Byxnapi.
B 1679 r. cocrannn npoexr yxasa o cosannn Cnanxno-rpexo-narnncxo axaemnn.
37
Cn. mnrpn Pocroncxn (1651-1709), nepxonnt exreni n nncareni, n mnpy
annnn Tynrano. Ponncx neanexo or Knena. Oren, Canna Tynrano, tn xasaxom n
cnyxnn cnauana Honime, norom Mocxne. Opasonanne mnrpn nonyunn n Kneno-
Mornnxncxo xonnernn, no, ne yonnernopnnmnci nm, yexan yunricx n Hnrny. B
1702 r. Herp I nepenen mnrpnx n Mocxny n nasnaunn mnrpononnrom pocnancxnm
n Pocroncxnm.
38
Cre]an nopcxn (1658-1722), nepxonnt exreni, npononennx n nynnnncr, n
mnpy Cnmeon Hnanonnu. Ponncx n nopone noo Hinonom, n menxonomecrno mnx-
xercxo cemie. Oxonunn Kneno-Mornnxncxym yxonnym xonnernm (1684), yunncx n
ntcmnx yxonntx yuentx saneennxx Bnninmca, Hinona, Hmnnna n Hosnann, nx
uero orpexcx or npanocnannx n nepemen n ynnarcrno. B 1687 r. nepnyncx n Poccnm,
nynnuno orpexcx or ynnn, tn nosnpamen n nono npanocnanno nepxnn n npnnxn
monamecrno (1689). C 1700 r. mecronmcrnreni narpnapmero npecrona, c 1701 r. npe-
snenr 'Cnanxno-rpexo-narnncxo axaemnn, nponen ee peoprannsannm no opasny
sananoenponecxnx ynnnepcnreron. Cosan npn axaemnn rearp, npnnnman yuacrne
n paore Mocxoncxo rnnorpa]nn, tn onnm ns nsarene nayuntx cnonape, yue-
ntx nocon, anropom ncrynnrenintx crare n npnmeuann x nepxonntm xnnram.
39
ueo]an Hpoxononnu (n mnpy Ennasap (Ennce), 1681-1736), nepxonnt n nonn-
rnuecxn exreni, nncareni n yuent. Ponncx n cemie xnencxoro xynna. Yunncx n
Knencxo axaemnn. B 1698 r. ornpannncx n Pnm, nepex n ynnm n npnnxn mona-
mecrno n ynnarcxom asnnnancxom (cn. Bacnnnx Bennxoro) opene c nmenem Camy-
nn. B Pnme nocrynnn n nesynrcxym xonnernm cnxroro A]anacnx, re npomen non-
nt xypc reonornuecxnx nayx. B 1702 r. nepnyncx n Knen, nnoni oparnncx n npano-
cnanne (1704), npnnxn monamecxn nocrpnr c nmenem ueo]an. Hpenoanan n Kn-
encxo axaemnn no+rnxy, pnropnxy, ]nnoco]nm n orocnonne. B 1711 r. Herp I
nasnaunn ero pexropom axaemnn n nrymenom Bparcxoro monacrtpx n Knene, a n
1715 ntsnan n cronnny. B 1718 r. Hpoxononnu tn pyxononoxen n enncxona Hcxon-
cxoro; c 1720 r. apxnenncxon Honropocxn. Yuacrnonan n cocrannennn naxne-
mnx rocyapcrnenntx oxymenron, nxnmuax 'yxonnt pernamenr (1720).
360
n Mocxne c ne menimnm ycnexom, uem n Knene, n coecrnonann nepe-
necennm n Mocxny ne ronixo sananopyccxo yuenocrn, no raxxe ne-
xoroptx ocoennocre sananopyccxoro xnnxnoro xstxa. Hont ne-
pno n pasnnrnn pyccxoro opasonannoro xstxa (XVIII-XIX n.) osname-
nonancx npexe ncero cnnxnnem sananopyccxoro xstxa c nocrouno-
pyccxnm n onn omepyccxn xstx. 3ro cnnxnne nocneonano nenoc-
pecrnenno sa nonnrnuecxnm coennennem Manopoccnn c Mocxoncxnm
napcrnom. 3arem c Herponcxo +noxn nocrenenno npexparnncx crapt
xnnxnt yannsm n npeenax Pyccxoro rocyapcrna: xstx enono (rpa-
mor, axron, crarentx cnncxon, cyennxon n npou.), nponnrannt +ne-
menramn napontx ronopon, mano-nomany cnnnaercx c cnanxno-pyccxnm,
saxnartnax nmecre c rem ncm onacri ne ronixo rocyapcrnenno n o-
mecrnenno, no n nnreparypno xnsnn. aninemn nponecc pasnn-
rnx pyccxoro opasonannoro xstxa, sanepmnnmncx ntpaorxo roro
rnna ero, xaxo nanmaercx n nacroxmee npemx, cocroxn n rom, uro,
naroapx sameuarenino nnreparypno exreninocrn Homonocona,
Kapamsnna, Kptnona, Hymxnna n mnorouncnenntx nx nocneonarene,
nepxonno-cnanxncxne +nemenrt oromnn na sann nnan, ycrynnn cnoe
mecro crnxnxm xnno napono peun.
Conepmenno ecrecrnenno, uro, n cnny ncropnuecxnx n nonnrnuec-
xnx ycnonn, nennxopyccxoe napeune (npenmymecrnenno mocxoncxn
ero ronop) sanxno nepnencrnymmee nonoxenne n nono-pyccxom opa-
sonannom xstxe, onpeennn ero rnn rnanneme n snyxonom ornome-
nnn. Tax ncera tnaer npn opasonannn nnreparypntx xstxon: ono
napeune nnn ronop ncnecrnne uncro nnemnnx npnunn nosntmaercx
na pyrnmn, nonyuaer na nnmn reremonnm n cocrannxer ]on nosnn-
xammero nnreparypnoro xstxa. Ho, nomnmo ocnonno nennxopyccxo
crnxnn, nam opasonannt xstx npnnxn n cex nemano crnxn ns ma-
nopyccxnx n enopyccxnx ronopon. Hepearunxamn +rnx crnxn, no-
mnmo yxe panime nonyuennoro nacnenx, tnn mnorouncnennte yue-
nte n no+rt, ntxont ns 3anano Pycn, nncanmne na rom xe xnnx-
nom xstxe, cpeorounem xoroporo tna Mocxna n noome Bocrounax
Pyci. Tax, nx XVIII n. ocrarouno nasnari: yxonntx nncarene Am-
npocnx Rmxennua,
42
Knpnnna unopnncxoro,
43
Anacracnx Bparanonc-
40
Ianpnnn Byxnncxn (1680-1731), yuent monax, nepenounx, 'nporexrop mxon n
rnnorpa]n, croponnnx pe]opm Herpa I. Enncxon Pxsancxn c 1726 r.
41
Bosmoxno, nmeercx n nny Hanrenemon Koxanoncxn, nepomonax, +xonom Kne-
no-Heuepcxo Hanpt, nnonne npomocxoncxn nacrpoennt anrop ncropnuecxoro
nccneonannx 'Omnpnt cnnoncnc pyccxn (1681-1682).
361
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
xoro,
44
Hoanna Henany,
45
npononennxa n ncropnxa Ieoprnx Konnc-
cxoro,
46
nyremecrnennnxa Bacnnnx Ipnroponnua-Bapcxoro,
47
no+ra
Hnnonnra Boranonnua
48
n pyr., nx XIX n.: Kannncra,
49
Hapexno-
ro,
50
Inenua,
51
Ioronx,
52
C. Innnxy,
53
Ipeenxy,
54
Hexpacona,
55
Kocro-
42
Amnpocn Rmxennu (Anpe Anrnnonnu Opnarcxn, 1690-1745). Oxonunn Kn-
encxym yxonnym axaemnm, apxnmanpnr mocxoncxoro Cnmonona monacrtpx n
unen Cn. Cnnoa (1734), enncxon Bonorocxn n Benosepcxn (1735), Honropoc-
xn apxnenncxon (1740-1745), ocnonareni nonropocxo yxonno cemnnapnn (1740).
Btcrynan npn Ennsanere Herponne sa ynpasnenne nncrnryron oep-npoxypopa n
xonnernn n nneenne onxnocrn npesnenra Cn. Cnnoa. Bonimo pesonanc nonyun-
na ero npononei n eni nocmecrnnx na npecron nmneparpnnt Ennsanert Herponnt,
noepxannax M. B. Homonocontm, n xoropo Amnpocn onnuan nnosemnen n nno-
nepnen, npnunnnnmnx npe Poccnn n npemecrnymmne na napcrnonannx.
43
Knpnnn unopnncxn (?-1744), orocnon, apxnmanpnr Tponne-Ceprnencxoro mo-
nacrtpx (c 1742 r.). Hpenoanan nnnrnxy, ]nnoco]nm n orocnonne n xapixoncxom
xonnernyme, a sarem n mocxoncxo cnanxno-rpexo-narnncxo axaemnn (nasnauen ee
pexropom n 1741 r.). Hnnnnarop ynpasnennx apmxncxnx nepxne n Herepypre,
Mocxne n Acrpaxann n 1742 r.
44
Anacracn Bparanoncxn (Anpe Cemenonnu Bparanoncxn-Pomanenxo, 1761-
1806), npononennx n nynnnncr, unen Axaemnn Hayx (1794), enncxon Mornnenc-
xn (1797), apxnenncxon Acrpaxancxn n Kanxascxn (1805).
45
Hoann Henana (Hnan Bacnniennu Cnxauxa, 1734-1814), npononennx, oxonunn
Knencxym yxonnym axaemnm, nporonepee Kneno-Co]ncxoro coopa.
46
Ieoprn (Ipnropn Ocnnonnu) Konnccxn (1717-1795). Oxonunn Knencxym y-
xonnym axaemnm, npenoanan n ne nnnrnxy (c 1745 r.), npo]eccop orocnonnx n
]nnoco]nn n npe]exr axaemnn (1747), apxnmanpnr Knencxoro Bparcxoro monac-
rtpx (1751), pexrop axaemnn (1752), enncxon Mornnencxn (1754). Konnccxn
orcrannan npana npanocnanno nepxnn n Honime. Hocne nepnoro pasena Honimn
npn ero axrnnnom yuacrnn tn nsan pecxpnnr (1780) o npncoennennn naxanrntx
ynnarcxnx npnxoon x npanocnanno nepxnn.
47
Bacnnn Ipnroponnu-Bapcxn (1701-1747). Yunncx n Knencxo yxonno n Hinon-
cxo xaronnuecxo axaemnxx. Hsnecren cnonmn nyrentmn sanncxamn, n xoroptx
onnctnaercx ero crpancrnnx n Hrannn, Ipennn n Hanecrnne.
48
Hnnonnr ueoponnu Boranonnu (1743-1802), no+r XVIII n. Ponncx n m. Hepeno-
noune Honrancxo ryepnnn. Oxonunn mocxoncxn ynnnepcnrer n 1761 r., tn on-
peenen nasnparenem sa xnaccamn n ynnnepcnrere, a n 1762 r. n xomnccnm o crpo-
ennn rpnym]anintx nopor, nx xoroptx counnxn nanncn. B 1763 r. tn npnxo-
mannponan n mrar rp. H. H. Hannna, a c 1764 nauan cnyxy n nnocrpanno xonne-
rnn; c 1766 no 1769 r. tn cexperapem pyccxoro noconicrna npn caxconcxom nope.
B 1799 r. nepeneen n enapramenr reponinn, a n 1780 r. n rocyapcrnennt apxnn,
re c 1788 r. tn npecearenem.
49
Bacnnn Bacnniennu Kannncr (1758-1823), no+r n pamarypr, ona ns xnmuentx
nnreparypntx ]nryp pyexa XVIII n XIX nn. Ponncx n cene Oyxonxa Honrancxo
ryepnnn n cemie yxpanncxoro nomemnxa. B 1770-1775 rr. cnyxnn n rnapnn. Bt-
x n orcranxy, sanxncx nnreparypno exreninocrim.
362
mapona,
56
Ip. annnencxoro,
57
Bc. Kpecroncxoro,
58
Mapxa Bonuxa,
59
Mop-
onnena
60
n mn. pyr. Taxnm opasom, conpemennt pyccxn nnrepa-
rypnt n opasonannt xstx nyxno cunrari nnoom mnoronexono
xynirypno paort nepeontx nme ncero pyccxoro napoa. On co-
san omnmn ycnnnxmn ncex ero nerne n noromy cocrannxer nx ncex
nx onnaxono paronennoe ocroxnne. nx ncex nx on ecri neuro cnoe,
nnsxoe, ponoe, a ne ronixo o]nnnanint, rocyapcrnennt xstx. Tax
n cmorpxr na pyccxn nnreparypnt xstx, xstx Hymxnna n Ioronx,
manopycct xax n macce cnoe, rax n cpen mnpoxnx opasonanntx xpy-
ron. Tonixo ennnnt n neonimne naprnnte xpyxxn ocnapnnamr npa-
50
Bacnnn Tnmo]eennu Hapexnt (1780-1825), nncareni, onn ns poonauaninn-
xon pyccxoro pomana. Hponcxonn ns menxo mnxxrt Mnpropocxo cornn, Iaxu-
cxoro nonera. Hepnonauaninym mxoninym nororonxy nonyunn, no nce nepoxrno-
crn, n uepnnroncxo cemnnapnn. 3arem yunncx n nopxncxo rnmnasnn npn Mocxon-
cxom ynnnepcnrere n n camom ynnnepcnrere. Cnyxnn n Ipysnn, sarem n Herepypre,
n mnnncrepcrnax nnyrpennnx en n noennom.
51
Hnxona Hnanonnu Inenu (1784-1833), no+r, nepenounx 'Hnnat, unen Axa-
emnn Hayx. Ponncx n Honrane.
52
Hnxona Bacnniennu Ioroni (1809-1852). Ponncx n mecreuxe Copounnnt na rpa-
nnne Honrancxoro n Mnpropocxoro yeson, nponcxonn ns crapnnnoro yxpanncxo-
ro poa.
53
Cepre Hnxonaennu Innnxa (1776-1847), nncareni n xypnanncr. Ponncx n no-
pxncxo cemie Cmonencxo ryepnnn. Yuacrnnx Oreuecrnenno nont 1812 roa.
Anrop '3anncox o 1812 roe (1836), ncropnuecxo niect 'Mnnnn (1809) n py-
rnx nponsneenn.
54
Enrenn Hannonnu Ipeenxa (1812-1848), nncareni, anrop nponsneenn na pyc-
cxom n yxpanncxom xstxax. Ypoxenen Honrancxo ryepnnn, ntnycxnnx Hexnnc-
xoro nnnex.
55
Hnxona Anexceennu Hexpacon (1821-1877). Ponncx n Bnnnnnxom yese, Ho-
onicxo ryepnnn, re tn pacxnaprnponan nonx, n xoropom cnyxnn ero oren.
56
Hnxona Hnanonnu Kocromapon (1817-1885), ncropnx n nncareni. Ponncx n cno-
oe Rpaconxa Boponexcxo ry.
57
Ipnropn Herponnu annnencxn (1829-1890), nynnnncr n nposanx. Ponncx n
cene annnonxa Xapixoncxo ryepnnn n cemie oraroro yxpanncxoro nomemnxa.
58
Bcenono Bnanmnponnu Kpecroncxn (1839-1895), no+r n nposanx. Ponncx n c.
Manax Bepesxnxa Tapomancxoro yesa Knencxo ryepnnn.
59
Mapxo Bonuox (ncenonnm Mapnn Anexcanponnt Bnnnncxo, n samyxecrne Map-
xennu n Hoau-Xyuenxo, 1834-1907), xnaccnx yxpanncxo nnreparypt. Ponnaci n
Opnoncxo ryepnnn n cemie apmecxoro o]nnepa. Bocnnrtnanaci n xapixoncxom
nancnone.
60
annnn Hyxnu Moponnen (1830-1905), nncareni n ncropnx. Ponncx n cnooe
annnonxa Ycri-Menennxoro oxpyra Pocroncxo ryepnnn, nponcxonn ns cemin
sanopoxcxnx xasaxon.
363
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
nnninocri +roro nsrnxa, onnpammerocx na ncropnm n cosnanne ncero
pyccxoro napoa.
61
II. Hpocro xnrecxn ontr, nomnmo ncxxnx nayuntx nccneona-
nn, yunr nac romy, uro pyccxn mxannn npexpacno nonnmaer pyccxo-
ro cenepxnnna n naoopor, n uro nnxora eme ne nosnnxano nonpoca o
rom, urot npn cnomennxx manopyccon c nennxopyccamn rpeonanaci
nomomi nepenounxon. Kax snyxonte, rax panno n cnonapnte ornnunx
mxntx napeun or cenepntx n cymnocrn nacronixo nesnaunrenint,
uro nncxonixo ne npenxrcrnymr cnoonomy cnonoomeny mexy npe-
crannrenxmn rex n pyrnx. 3ro ocroxrenicrno ormernn eme ocnona-
reni pyccxoro nnreparypnoro xstxa Homonocon, xoropt nncan: 'Ha-
po Poccncxn, no nennxomy npocrpancrny onrammn, nensnpax na
aninee paccroxnne, ronopnr noncmy npasymnrenintm pyr pyry xst-
xom n ropoax n n cenax. Hanpornn roro, n nexoroptx pyrnx rocyap-
crnax, nanp., n Iepmannn, Banapcxo xpecrixnnn mano pasymeer Mex-
nenyprcxoro, nnn Bpanenyprcxn Bnacxoro, xorx nce roro xe ne-
menxoro napoa. A ns roro, uro ronopt pyccxoro napoa, pacxnnynme-
rocx na rpomanom npocrpancrne Bocrouno Enpont n Cnnpn, necxoni-
xo pasnxrcx onn or pyroro, ornmi ne cneyer, urot tno neoxo-
nmo, xeprnyx enncrnom pyccxoro napoa, paspaartnari nx xaxoro
ronopa ocot nnreparypnt xstx, ntnnrax nnepe nce ornnunx, xo-
roptmn on pasncrnyer or pocrnenntx ronopon, n rmarenino sarnpax
nce ueprt cxocrna. Taxax xonxa nontx ncxyccrnenntx nnreparypntx
xstxon tna t enom camoyncrnenntm nx naponoro yxa, rpeyx
ecnenino sarpart orpomnoro rpya, n npornnopeunna t conpemen-
nomy crpemnennm ne ronixo orenintx napoon, no n nentx rpynn ue-
noneuecrna x nosmoxno recnomy nsanmnomy cnnxennm.
III. 'Yxpanncxn xstx, o nneennn xoroporo n mxont xnonouyr 37
unenon Iocyapcrnenno ymt, cosan n nocnenee ecxrnnerne ra-
nnnxnmn yxpanno]nnamn, c r. Ipymencxnm no rnane. On nocrpoen co-
nepmenno ncxyccrnenno na noune ro onnino nonicxo npnmecn,
xoropax nnepnnaci n manopoccncxne ronopt no npemx mnoronexonoro
61
3ra uacri oxymenra nourn nennxom (naunnax c 3 asana pasena I n o nauana
pasena II) nonropxer rexcr ns Inant 2 'Hnemennoe enncrno nennxopycon, ma-
nopycon n enopycon n omepyccxn nnreparypnt n opasonannt xstx xnn-
rn T. . unopnncxoro 'Manopyccxn xstx nnn 'yxpaino-pycixn nnreparypnt
cenaparnsm (Canxr-Herepypr, 1900). Moxno npenonoxnri, uro neci oxymenr
nnn snaunreninax ero uacri tnn nanncant unopnncxnm, unenom Knencxoro Kny-
a pyccxnx nannonanncron (o nem noponee cm. cnocxy 22).
364
nounnennx Manopoccnn n Rro-3ananoro xpax nonnrnuecxomy rna-
nencrny Honimn, n ne ronixo no yxy, no n no cnonapm, ]paseonornn n
cnnraxcncy cronr nnxe x xstxy nonicxomy, nexenn x pyccxomy. Xnre-
nn mxno-pyccxnx cen conepmenno ne nonnmamr +roro yponnnoro xst-
xa, n uem xaxt moxer yenricx cocrnenntm ontrom. Ycnoenne
rpamornocrn na +rom xstxe yer nx cenicxnx ere ropaso sarpy-
nnreninee, uem na xstxe pyccxom. A ononpemennoe npenoananne n
napono mxone nyx xnnxntx xstxon, omepyccxoro, yxe cnoxnnme-
rocx, n 'yxpanncxoro, eme ntpaartnaemoro no ocotm npnemam, npn-
rom c npnmenennem x nocnenemy nononpnymannoro sanyrannoro ]o-
nernuecxoro npanonncannx, onxno cosanari nenpeoonnmte rpyno-
crn nx ycnoennx erimn pyccxo rpamort. Hpn conmennn nepnoro
rpeonannx npenoxennx 37 unenon Iocy. ymt, o npenoanannn na
ponom, r. e. manopyccxom xstxe, ono onxno cnecrn na ner oxsareni-
noe oyuenne omepyccxomy xstxy.
IV. Tonxn yxpannomanon o rom, yro nonxrne opasonannx n na-
pono cpee ropmosnrcx npenoanannem na pyccxom xstxe renen-
nnosnoe nsmtmnenne, xoropoe onponepraercx copoxanernnm ontrom
semcxnx yunnnm mxno-pyccxnx ryepnn; cornn rtcxu yuamnxcx tnn
oyuent rpamornocrn na pyccxom xstxe n c ycnexom nonisymrcx +ro
rpamornocrim na ncex nonpnmax xnsnn. Knnrn n rasert na 'yxpannc-
xom xstxe ne naxoxr cee unrarene ne ronixo n manopyccxnx cenax,
no axe n cpen nnrennnrenrntx manopyccon, rax xax enannt xnnx-
nt 'yxpanncxn xstx panno nenonxren nn manopyccxnm xpecrixnam,
nn nnrennnrenram. Bneenne 'yxpanncxoro xaprona rr. Ipymencxnx
moxer ntsnari cepiesnte sarpynennx n npenoanannn, rax xax yxa-
sannt xapron nepenonnen ne ronixo nonicxnmn, no axe narnncxnmn
n nemenxnmn cnonamn, xoropte norpeymr or yunrene npoonxnreni-
ntx osxcnenn. Tenepi xe yunrenm nerxo osxcnnri xaxne-nno ne-
yoononxrnte cenicxomy nrxrn cnona ns xnnxxn, no nx cpannnreni-
no oueni nemnoro.
V. Honnax nnyrpennxx necocroxreninocri npenoxennx 37 unenon
Iocyapcrnenno ymt nornepxaercx xapaxrepntm xnnennem conpe-
menno xnsnn, nanmaemtm na reppnropnn 3apyexno Pycn. B noc-
rouno, pyccxo uacrn Iannunnt, npn coecrnnn nonxxon n nenrpani-
noro nencxoro npannrenicrna, yxe ner nxrnanari nasa nneeno no ncex
mxonax, mexy npounm, n nauanintx, npenoananne na rom 'yxpannc-
xo-pyccxom xstxe, xoropt renepi npenaramr ysaxonnri nx napo-
ntx mxon Manopoccnn. uro xe oxastnaercx? B nacroxmee npemx sna-
365
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
unreninax uacri rannnxo-pyccxoro napoa orxptro ntpaxaer cnoe ne-
ononicrno +rnm mxonintm xstxom, naxox ero rpyntm nx ycnoennx
n nnx n nem ropmos nx ycnexon naponoro npocnemennx. C nera npo-
mnoro roa no nce onacrn nponcxoxr naponte copannx, na xoro-
ptx cocrannxmrcx pesonmnnn o nneennn no ncex mxonax pyccxo Ia-
nnunnt npenoanannx na omepyccxom nnreparypnom xstxe, a nenc-
xn pexcpar sananen cornxmn nernnn or pyccxnx cen c xoaracrna-
mn n rom xe yxe. Taxnm opasom, anropt saxononpoexra nacrannamr
na saneennn y nac n Manopoccnn roro nopxxa neme, xoropt n Ia-
nnunne npnnec cnon ropixne nnot n ocyxen snaunrenino uacrim
camoro napoa, xax xnnenne ne ronixo ne nonesnoe, no npxmo npenoe.
Iannnxne pyccxne crpemxrcx x ycranonnennm recnoro xynirypnoro o-
mennx c ocranino Pycim, a mt yem craparicx o rom, urot paspy-
mnri cnoxnnmeecx nexamn xynirypnoe enncrno pyccxoro napoa.
VI. Hpn ntnemne rycro cern xenesntx opor nacenenne upesnt-
uano nerxo n oxorno nepennraercx c mecra na mecro, nma sapaorxon,
ncrynax n enonte cnomennx nne sanncnmocrn or paccroxnnx n r. . He-
npnntuxa c mxoninoro nospacra x pyccxomy xstxy ronixo crecnxna t
manopyccxoe nacenenne n ero nacymnemnx nnrepecax. Ptnox rpya n
nonpnme exreninocrn nx nero cysnnnci t n yroy ]anracrnuecxnm
npnxorxm necxonixnx saeenntx nonnrnxancrnom yxpannomanon.
VII. Conepmenno xcno n eccnopno, uro npenoxenne 37 unenon
ymt npecneyer nenn ne nearornuecxne, xoroptmn npnxptnamrcx
anropt npenoxennx, a ncxnmunrenino no.umu:ecrue. Heni yxpanno-
manon cosanne nonnrnuecxn nesanncnmo Yxpannt, rax nastnae-
mo 'camocrnno Yxpannt. nx +roro yxpannomanam nao cosari
orenint n nesanncnmt yxpanncxn napo, xoropt t cunran cex
ne nmemmnm nnuero omero c nennxopyccamn. nx +roro xe n cnom
ouepei nao tno cosari camocroxrenint yxpanncxn xstx. Ha
+rnm yxpannomant n rpynnnci, ntxonan n Iannnnn ror xapron, o xo-
ropom ronopnnoci ntme. Ho +ror 'xstx n Poccnn oxasancx es npnme-
nennx. Manopycct, xnnymne n npeenax Poccnn, cunramr cex pvccru-
+u, a pyccxn xstx cnonm pontm xstxom n unramr n nnmyr na +rom
xstxe. Bpommpt n rasert na manopyccxom xstxe nnxaxoro pacnpocr-
panennx ne nonyunnn, necmorpx na nce crapannx yxpannomanon, no
napo conepmenno ne nonnmaer xaprona rr. Ipymencxnx. H nor npn
raxnx ycnonnxx yxpannomant n ocnony cnoe nonnrnuecxo nporpam-
mt nocrannnn nneenne npenoanannx n mxonax na yxpanncxom xstxe.
Taxax mxona nmeer nasnauennem oryuari manopoccon or pyccxoro xst-
366
xa n npnyuari nx x yxpanncxomy xaprony. pyrnmn cnonamn, nasnaue-
nne yxpannnsnponanno mxont saxnmuaercx n paspymennn naponoro
cosnannx o enncrne pyccxoro napoa, n nnepennn n ymt manopyccon
mtcnn o nonno oreninocrn pyccxoro napoa, n nocnnrannn nx n uyn-
crnax yxonno posnn c nennxopyccamn n nannonaninoro n nonnrnuec-
xoro cenaparnsma. Bor ncrnnnax neni npoexrnpyemoro nneennx npe-
noanannx n Manopoccnn na conepmenno nenonxrnom napoy rannn-
xom xnnxnom xaprone.
VIII. Meurt yxpannomanon o cosannn 'camocrnno Yxpannt co-
nepmenno ecnounennt n neocymecrnnmt. Ho nneenne npenoanannx
na 'yxpanncxom xstxe n mxonax Rxno Poccnn, ecnn t raxonoe ocy-
mecrnnnoci, tno t paocrno npnnercrnyemo ncemn nparamn Poccnn
n cnanxncrna no ro xe npnunne, no xoropo yxpanno]nnicrno n Iann-
nnn ncera nonisonanoci camo exrenino nomomim ancrpncxoro
npannrenicrna. B uacrnocrn, ocymecrnnennm npoexra 37 unenon ymt
nopaonannci t n nonxxn: onn axe nomoryr nornari +ror xnnn n o-
mepyccxoe nannonaninoe n nonnrnuecxoe reno. He ronopx yxe o rom,
uro ncxxn pasop mexy nymx nernxmn ennoro pyccxoro napoa nm
oueni na pyxy (nei rneni Honimn oycnonnnnanaci, rnanntm opa-
som, noccoennennem Manopoccnn c Bennxopoccne), nonxxn nei meu-
ramr roxe o 'oryonannn nesanncnmo Honimn, npnrom nenpemen-
no Honimn 'or mopx n o mopx, r. e. c nxnmuennem n cocran ee npano-
epexno Manopoccnn. H nor rora nx nonxxon npenoananne na 'yx-
panncxom xstxe xnnnoci t npenocxontm cpecrnom nx oneruennx
nononnsannn manopyccxnx cen. Inannoe oryunri manopoccon or pyc-
cxoro xstxa, a or xaprona Ipymencxoro o nonicxoro xstxa onn mar.
Ho o camocroxrenino Honimn, cnana Bory, rax xe anexo, xax n o
'camocrnno Yxpannt.
(PIHA. u. 1276. On. 4. . 717. Hn. 1-3 o.)
SUMMARY
All three archival documents presented here date from 1908 and refer to
a crucial chapter of Russian-Ukrainian relations in the last period of the
Russian Empire. Reflecting two different positions in the struggle for power,
they deal with the question of whether the Russian government should al-
low the Ukrainian language to become the language of school lessons.
367
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
However, the battle between the two positions touches not only the issue of
school education. Rather, two mutually exclusive conceptions of national
identity form the center of the discussion. From the pro-Russian point of
view, it was about the question of whether the ongoing process converging
the three East Slavic ethnicities to one all-Russian nation could be success-
ful. This endeavor allowed the Russophiles to care exclusively for one com-
mon language of literature the Russian language. Thus, the Ukrainian
language question endangered the very foundation of the way Russians
perceived their nation.
In the first document, 37 deputies of the Russian State Duma feverishly
plead for their draft bill allowing Ukrainian to become the language of
school lessons in primary schools in areas populated by little Russians.
In the second document, the minister of education, Aleksandr Shvarts, re-
fuses the draft bill, justifying his rejection with the project of the Great
Russian Nation. In the third document, the newly founded extreme right
Kievan Club of Russian Nationalists supports the ministers position from
the viewpoint of Russophiles within Ukrainian territories.
369
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Margrethe B. SVIK,
Olga FILIPPOVA
IMAGES OF LANGUAGES AND THE POLITICS OF
LANGUAGE AND IDENTITY IN UKRAINE:
THE BURDEN OF THE PAST AND CONTESTATION
IN THE PRESENT
As a hot topic in political debates and speculations, and a frozen subject
in practical politics, the language issue penetrates all domains of contem-
porary Ukraine from everyday practices to the nation-building process
and generates opposing images, ideas, and actions. The legacy of Russian
imperial and Soviet language policies, as well as Ukraines nation- and
state-building policies,
1
has shaped the competition between the Russian
and Ukrainian languages. The fate of the Ukrainian language is often de-
picted as closely interrelated with the fate of the Ukrainian nation and the
independent Ukrainian state. In turn, the Russian language has come to be
seen by some as a possible threat. In other words, some see the Russian
language as a representation of Ukraines colonial past and, without eman-
cipation from the Russian language, Ukraine cannot be emancipated from
the colonial present.
2
For others, the presence of the Russian language in
Ukraine is a natural outcome of historical developments; the Russian lan-
1
For background, see Ray Taras, Olga Filippova, Nelly Pobeda. Ukraines Transna-
tionals, Far-away Locals and Xenophobes: The Prospects for Europeanness // Europe-
Asia Studies. 2004. Vol. 56. No 6. Pp. 835-856.
2
Larysa Masenko. Mova i polityka. Kyiv, 1999.
370
M. Svik, O. Filippova, Images of Languages and the Politics of Language...
guage may be considered more natural in some parts of the country than
Ukrainian.
"Indirect" language politics and identity: framing the study
Sharing the view that the language issue in post-Soviet Ukraine is a
work in progress, we aim to analyze some of the ongoing changes con-
cerning language use. In particular, our focus is on the processes of con-
structing and reconstructing images of languages and their role in the pro-
duction of representations of self and other. In this article, we first
examine the historical background of the language issue, and then proceed
to look at how the legacies of previous language policies, as well as the
contemporary language situation, are perceived by students in Kharkiv.
3
To illuminate these processes, we find it especially valuable to examine the
views and opinions of students i.e., those who constitute the first gener-
ation of independent Ukraine. This generation has lived most of its life in
an independent Ukraine and has been the first target group of Ukrainian
national education. We focus on the educational system, since it functions
as a powerful and visible instrument of the state and one expects that offi-
cially sanctioned practices will be reflected in its curriculum and policies.
[...] Schools and teachers have increasingly, in fact, played the role of agents
of social change.
4
The educational system disseminates the official ideol-
ogy to new generations, and we believe that this is revealed in our inter-
views with students.
3
The material examined in this study comes from two different stages of fieldwork
carried out in Kharkiv. A total of six group interviews were conducted in the period 14
to 24 October 2003 with groups of students from different universities in Kharkiv. The
students study at Kharkiv National University, the Kharkiv State Academy of Culture,
Kharkiv National University of Pharmacy, Kharkiv State Technical University of Civil
Engineering and Architecture, and Kharkiv State Academy of Municipal Economy. One
interview was conducted by both authors, the others by M. Svik. All the interviews
were conducted in Russian, but the respondents were free to use Ukrainian if they wished.
Based on what was said in the interviews, the respondents can be labeled predominantly
Russian-speaking. In addition, we present some material from a questionnaire designed
by both authors and administered by O. Filippova during March-September 2004. A
total of 58 students participated in the group interviews, and 400 students took part in
the questionnaire. The fieldwork for this study was financed by the Baltic Sea Founda-
tion and the Swedish Institute through the Visby program. A note on transliteration: we
use the Ukrainian name for Kharkiv throughout the text, but when our respondents refer
to the city in Russian, we render it in its Russian form, Kharkov.
4
John Edwards. Multilingualism. London, 1994. P. 11.
371
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
The school system carries out language policies by way of its curricu-
lum and seeks to form Ukrainian citizens with common values, traditions,
and a common history. In other words, the educational system plays an
important role in the creation of an imagined community (to borrow Bene-
dict Andersons term)
5
built upon a common language. In post-Soviet
Ukraine, these nation-building processes are complicated by the language
competition between Russian and Ukrainian. As our empirical material
shows, however, what we may call the indirect language policies of the
Ukrainian state seem to have had some effect already. Still, the language
situation
6
remains unclear: we aim to describe the ambiguity found in a
borderland where two languages play different roles with respect to the
processes of identification, the negotiation of cultural belongings, and the
production of images of past, present, future, and self and other.
We address how Kharkiv university students depict the Ukrainian and
Russian languages, and how these images are linked to perceptions of the
past and future. In addition, we look at how self and other are con-
structed through talking about languages and the role language is perceived
to play for the Ukrainian nation-state. We also examine some cultural rep-
resentations of Russians and Ukrainians in this borderland area and exam-
ine how they relate to linguistic stereotypes. First, the place of the Ukraini-
an language in the Russian Empire, the Soviet Union, and Ukraine is out-
lined. Then we examine the place of Kharkiv in the imperial as well as
national context and look at the way this citys identity has been constructed.
The last part consists of an analysis of interview material about self-repre-
sentations, identity formation, and stereotypes based on language use and
examines the legacies of past as represented by todays university students.
Given its history and location, Kharkiv provides an extremely interest-
ing site for fieldwork. It was an important imperial and Soviet city, on the
one hand, but it is also widely seen as Ukraines second city, after Kyiv.
Kharkiv was the center of Ukrainianization in the 1920s, yet it is now
5
Benedict Anderson. Imagined Communities: Reflections on the Origin and Spread of
Nationalism. New York, 1983.
6
According to Charles Ferguson, a language situation may be defined as the total
configuration of language use at a given time and place, including such data as how
many and what kinds of languages are spoken in the area by how many people, under
what circumstances, and what the attitudes to and beliefs about languages held by the
members of the community are. Cited in David Laitin. Language Planning in Estonia //
Hans R. Dua (Ed.). Language Planning and Political Theory. International Journal of
the Sociology of Language 118. Berlin, New York. 1996. Pp. 44-45. In this article we
will focus on these last aspects: attitudes and beliefs about languages.
372
considered a Russian-speaking city. Yet, the Ukrainian language has al-
ways been present in the oblast and in the rural areas around the city. As a
result there has been an urban-rural dimension (reinforced during the Sovi-
et period and still visible in the younger generation) to the language issue.
A brief discussion of the historical background to the current language sit-
uation follows.
From the Legacy of the Past to the Incertainty of the Present
For a long period, the Ukrainian language was considered a low lan-
guage vis--vis two high languages, Russian and Polish. Since both Rus-
sian and Polish were the languages of the respective governments and edu-
cated people in what is now Ukraine, the Ukrainian language was relegated
to a diminished status.
7
To some degree, this has been preserved until today.
Despite the fact that Ukrainian is the only state language in Ukraine, Russian
still competes with Ukrainian in numerous regions and social contexts.
During the Tsarist Empire, the Ukrainian language suffered several set-
backs due to hostile educational and language policies intended to, among
other things, stem possible Ukrainian separatism. Peter I issued a decree
against the publication of Ukrainian books in 1720. Under Catherine II,
higher education in the Ukrainian language at the Kyiv-Mohyla Academy
was prohibited. During the 19
th
century, decrees further limited the use of
Ukrainian: in 1863, the Valuev decree renewed the ban on publishing liter-
ature in the Ukrainian language, and the Ems decree of 1876 prohibited the
import of Ukrainian-language literature from Galicia, Ukrainian territory
that had been incorporated into the Austro-Hungarian Empire.
Tsarist language policies have been described as policies of Russifica-
tion, and in the Ukrainian context, were aimed at exterminating the cultural
and scientific potential of the Ukrainian nation.
8
The Russian Empires lin-
guists saw a common language as necessary for creating unity and loyalty.
According to the linguists, Russian was to play this role: it was one of the
worlds leading Indo-European languages, whereas Ukrainian and Belaru-
sian were component dialects of a singular great Russian language.
9
In
this scheme, the Russian language also played an important role in educa-
7
Paul Wexler. Purism and Language. A Study in Modern Ukrainian and Belorussian
Nationalism (1840-1967). Bloomington, 1974.
8
O. M. Kuts. Movna polityka v derzhavotvorchykh protsesakh Ukrany. Kharkiv, 2004.
9
Michael G. Smith. Language and Power in the Creation of the USSR, 1917-1953.
Berlin, 1998. P. 21.
373
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
tion: teachers and state administrators saw language teaching as a means
to cultivate a standardized and disciplined Russian national identity and
[t]raditional curricula highlighted the role of the Russian language in moral
education of students and the inculcation of patriotic feelings.
10
These
policies were not restricted to Russian territories. Indeed, the Russian lan-
guage was proclaimed as the single cement and state language of the
whole empire, especially for the western borderlands.
During the brief period between the end of the Russian Empire in Feb-
ruary 1917 and the full incorporation of Ukraine as a Soviet republic in
1920, hopes were raised for political autonomy within a new Russian Fed-
eration, or even for the creation of an independent Ukrainian state. The
Ukrainian National Republic was proclaimed in 1918, and for the first time
an official Ukrainian language policy was formulated. Both in the Ukraini-
an National Republic and the Ukrainian SSR, the introduction of the Ukrai-
nian language faced similar concerns. First, demands for the Ukrainianiza-
tion of both government administration and the school system had to be
met. Simultaneously, it was necessary to fight those hostile to the very
idea of a Ukrainian language on the grounds of its lack of orthographical
norms, its inadequate lexical and terminological resources, and its general
coarseness that is, it was not omnifunctional, needed normalization, and
suffered from a lack of prestige.
11
In the 1920s, the so-called korenizatsiia (rooting) policy aimed to de-
velop the linguistic and cultural institutions in the periphery. The original
claims of the language policy in this period were, first, to promote the na-
tional languages that had been suppressed by the Tsarist Empire and make
them the media of education. Second, the official stance held that no lan-
guage should be given priority over any other. Importantly, this also includ-
ed the legal equality of the Russian and Ukrainian languages. Yet, there
were also those who perceived the Ukrainian language as a symbol of per-
sistent Ukrainian nationalism connected to the National Republic, the bour-
geoisie, and the kulaks a view that became the predominant official stance
and that dealt a final blow to the status of the Ukrainian language within the
Soviet Union.
Another aspect of the language issue is the cultural and linguistic assim-
ilation that went hand in hand with urbanization. Before the urbanization of
the Soviet era, there had been a predominance of ethnic Russians and other
10
Ibid. Pp. 23-25.
11
James Dingley. Ukrainian and Belorussian a Testing Ground // Michael Kirkwood (Ed.).
Language Planning in the Soviet Union. London, 1989. P. 176.
374
Russian-speakers in the major Ukrainian cities. Thus, the assimilation pro-
cess went faster in the cities than in the countryside, and Russian became
the language of the city and of the proletariat, and ultimately the symbol of
modernity and progress.
It was not only in the linguistic sphere that equality was called for dur-
ing the 1920s. Members of the Ukrainian intelligentsia sought to equalize
the cultural, economic, and political ties between the RSFSR and the UkrSSR
by defending Ukrainian cultural and historical heritage.
12
According to
Liber, unlike their Russian counterparts, who focused on Bolshevik state-
building in the 1920s, Ukrainian writers were involved in nation-building:
Ukrainian writers had to combat not only the cultural underdevelopment
of the countryside, but also the underdevelopment of its national conscious-
ness after centuries of tsarist oppression.
13
The writer Mykola Khvylovyi,
one of the intellectuals most determined to secure equal-partner status with
Russia for the Ukrainian SSR, argued that Ukrainian literature should fol-
low its own path of development. He called for Ukrainian writers to turn
toward Western Europe and look for influences outside Russian literature.
Thus, Khvylovyi was opposed to the idea of Russian supremacy or the
alleged Russian hegemony of language, literature, and culture and at-
tempted to distance Ukrainian literature and culture from the Russian.
14
Khvylovyi was at the center of the so-called Literary Debates in Kharkiv in
1925-1926, but he was to be defeated by Stalin. These events point to the
existence of pluralist thought and an independent Ukrainian intelligentsia
in the 1920s, but with Stalins accumulation of power and increasing cen-
tralization and Russocentrism, these alternative visions of developing Ukrai-
nian culture within the Soviet Union were crushed. Quite literally, the Ukrai-
nian intelligentsia and its achievements were destroyed in Stalins repres-
sions in the 1930s. The impact that this has had on the development of
Ukrainian literature, culture, and language should not be underestimated.
In 1961, Khrushchev coined the concept of Russian as the second na-
tive language, marking a turning point in Soviet language planning. The
education reform laws of 1958-59 gave parents the option of choosing the
language of instruction for their children, something that caused a shift in
favor of Russian in many schools. Even though Ukrainian may have been
used as the language of instruction in schools throughout the entire period,
12
George O. Liber. Soviet Nationality Policy, Urban Growth and Identity Change in the
Ukrainian SSR 1923-1934. Cambridge, New York, 1992. P. 121.
13
Ibid. P. 123.
14
Ibid. P. 124.
375
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
most higher education was conducted in Russian only. Russian was the
undisputable language of all scientific work (for instance, from 1975 on-
ward, dissertations needed to be written in Russian in order to be approved).
Under Brezhnev, the view on Russian language altered again Russian
was no longer considered a foreign language but the language of all
Soviet citizens.
15
Judging from our empirical material, the language issue in contempo-
rary Ukraine is framed by this centuries-old hierarchical relation between
Ukrainian and Russian. However, this language hierarchy has been some-
what altered with the breakup of the Soviet Union and the ensuing Ukraini-
an independence. In the 1989 Language Law, the Ukrainian language be-
came the only state language in Ukraine, a status reinforced with indepen-
dence in 1991 and by the 1996 constitution.
16
Today, Russian is defined as
one of several minority languages, but the status of Russian is often dis-
cussed in terms of whether it should be designated as a second state lan-
guage. Despite Ukrainians official status, Russian is still widely used in
large parts of the country, even though it is not sanctioned by the law. Yet,
as in previous times, educational policies are still to be regarded as central
to language policy, even if the effects are not those intended by policy. Just
as educational programs were used to form Russian citizens within the
Russian Empire and Soviet citizens within the Soviet Union, so does the
Ukrainian state use its educational system to form Ukrainian citizens. In
that process, language plays a crucial role and, as the analysis of the empir-
ical data demonstrates, the Ukrainian language has now replaced the Rus-
sian language in certain areas of social life.
Kharkiv within Empire and Nation
Kharkiv is the second largest city in Ukraine after Kyiv and it is situated
in a borderland area merely 40 km from the Russian border. The position
and role of Kharkiv within the Tsarist and Soviet Empires and the Ukrainian
nation-state has been rather contradictory. The Kharkiv historian Volody-
myr Kravchenko claims Kharkiv has served a dual role in the region
15
Isabelle T. Kreindler. Soviet Language Planning since 1953 // Michael Kirkwood (Ed).
Language Planning in the Soviet Union. P. 54.
16
For an account of language politics in independent Ukraine, see Viktor Stepanenko.
Identities and Language Politics in Ukraine: The Challenges of Nation-State Building //
Farimah Daftary and Franois Grin (Eds.). Nation-Building, Ethnicity and Language
Politics in Transition Countries. Budapest, 2003.
376
from the beginning of its history.
17
Founded in the 17
th
century as a set-
tlement of Ukrainian Cossacks from the Transdnieper region, and later ac-
companied by Russian migrants, Kharkiv soon came under Moscows pro-
tectorate. Thus, from the beginning there were two cultural influences: Ukrai-
nian and Great Russian. Contemporary Kharkiv is composed of a mixed
Ukrainian-Russian population. Consequently, the population of Kharkiv has
developed a distinct identity based upon two dimensions: the temporal (re-
lated to the past, present, and future), and the spatial (related to the citys
role in different regional, national, and international contexts).
In terms of the citys role in culture, politics, and ideology, political
authorities have defined and redefined Kharkivs in accordance with their
purposes. In the Tsarist Empire, Kharkiv was regarded as a strong mediator
in the Empires expansion to the South. The establishment of Kharkiv Uni-
versity the third in the Russian Empire in 1804 was but one tool of this
advancement. But, ironically, in the 19
th
and at the beginning of the 20
th
century, Kharkiv University had a great number of professors with research
interests in Ukrainian history, language, and culture. Moreover, 19
th
-centu-
ry Kharkiv was known as a city of Ukrainian writers and poets. In some
periods, Kharkiv became a shelter in the dramatic fates of many intellec-
tuals, but at the same time the authorities viewed it as an inferior city. It is
notable that during the Tsarist and Soviet regimes, Kharkiv was one of the
cities to which the authorities sent opponents of the regime. In the 1930s,
when many scientists in Moscow and Leningrad were persecuted, Soviet
authorities dispatched them to Kharkiv.
18
In such a way, Kharkiv was an
important city, but not of first-rank significance. This was so even during
the period when Kharkiv served as the first capital of Soviet Ukraine, and
later during the Soviet period, when it was the USSRs third city of impor-
tance in terms of education, scientific research, and military industry. In the
political and economic life of independent Ukraine, one can observe a grad-
ual reduction of the role of Kharkiv.
19
One reason for this may be the
mostly Russian-speaking population and its electoral preferences for par-
ties of the left neither of which fit well into the general processes of
17
Volodymyr Kravchenko. Kharkiv: In Search for a New Identity / Paper presented at
the conference Cities after the fall: European Integration and Urban History. 11-12
March, 2005 // http://www.fas.harvard.edu/~ces-lib/kharkhiv.html. Last time consulted
May 5, 2005.
18
See, for instance, Yuriy Raniuk. Laboratoria No 1. Yaderna fisyka v Ukraini. Kharkiv,
2001.
19
Kravchenko. Kharkiv: In Search for a New Identity.
377
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Ukrainian nation-building. Some scholars view these two elements Rus-
sian language and preference for left parties as stable attributes of a So-
viet identity that impede the formation of a Ukrainian national identity.
20
One of the latest attempts concerning Kharkivs status was its nomination
as the informal capital of Ukrainian-Russian relations by ex-president
Leonid Kuchma. The current Kharkiv governor, Arsen Avakov, has said
that he constantly tell[s] leaders from Kyiv that Kharkiv is the bridgehead
and the way to the east.
21
Thus, in terms of its position within the Empire, as well as within the
Ukrainian nation-state, Kharkiv has experienced a kind of flirtation from
the authorities: as the mediator of the Empires advancement to the South,
as the first capital of Soviet Ukraine in the USSR, and now as the informal
capital of Ukrainian-Russian relations. This position of the authorities to-
ward Kharkiv has provoked and stimulated the Kharkiv population to de-
velop its own identity. The construction and reconstruction of a distinctive
identity tends to draw on history in the attempt to demonstrate the signifi-
cance of Kharkiv both within the Empire and in Ukraines national history.
The image of Kharkiv as a city of science, culture, and industry, and as the
first capital, is a strong part of the local identity. It is not hard to find the
notion of the first in representations of Kharkiv. For instance, a web site
that introduces the citys history to the visitor is linked first of all to the
discoveries and achievements in culture, science, and industry, emphasiz-
ing that things were first discovered in Kharkiv, subdividing the facts
presented as the first time in Russia, the first time in the USSR, or the
first time in the world.
22
Describing Kharkiv in the Ukrainian national
context, this site states: in our states history, Kharkov means the first
university, the first theatre, the first chronicle, the first art museum, the
oldest zoo and circus, musical college, and college ofart.
23
The most intriguing question in Kharkiv is the debate on what lan-
guages represent or should represent the citys multi-faceted heritage. This
is reinforced by the fact that the citys identity became part of different
national narratives, first of all, Russian imperial, Soviet, and Ukraini-
20
See Antonyna Kolodiy. Radyanska identychnist ta ii nosii v nezalezhniy Ukrainin //
Ukraina v suchanomu sviti. Sotsialni, etnichni i kulturni aspekty globalizatsii i Ukrai-
na. Kyiv, 2002. Pp. 36-55.
21
Interview with Larysa Salimonovych. Arsen Avakov: Kharkiv dlia novoi kyivskoi
vlady tse dveri na Skhid // Ukraina Moloda. 2005. 2 June. No. 100. P. 5.
22
See http://kharkov.vbelous.net/english/first_tm.htm. Last time consulted: June 3, 2005.
23
See http://kharkov.vbelous.net/english/history.htm. Last time consulted: June 3, 2005.
378
an.
24
Within both empire and nation, Kharkiv has experienced several
waves of Russification and Ukrainianization, each of which has had dif-
ferent defining characteristics and different outcomes. When it was the cap-
ital of Soviet Ukraine, Kharkiv became a center of Ukrainianization. The
Kharkiv of the 1920s saw a flourishing cultural life: books and journals
were published, plays were written and performed in Ukrainian, and as
mentioned above, a pluralistic cultural and literary debate took place. After
a short time, this wave of Ukrainianization was replaced by another stage
of Russification. After the long domination of the Russian language in the
official policy of the Soviet Union, Kharkiv is now experiencing a new
kind of Ukrainianization. The wavering between the authorities prefer-
ences for the Ukrainian and Russian languages in policy has affected and
affects the production of popular attitudes toward language and culture.
Nation and Narration: 1he Language Issue in Stage Performances
and the Performance of Languages
The younger generation is concerned about Ukrainian independence and
the possible threat represented by the Russian language. However, the Rus-
sian language is also a part of this borderland landscape and the lives of the
students interviewed for this study. The students therefore see the Russian
language as part of themselves and their personal histories, as well as part
of the history of the region. Consequently, this area is marked by so-called
mixed or hybrid identities, a result of Kharkivs position under various
regimes and consequent migration flows. Paul Pirie has proposed a scheme
for ethnic self-identification in southern and eastern Ukraine that accounts
for the possibility of multiple ethnic identifications.
25
Individuals may have
a bi-ethnic identification (both Ukrainian and Russian for instance) or a
marginal ethnicity (not identifying with any ethnic group), or be in a state
of transition from one identity to another. Pirie argues that inter-ethnic
marriage, urbanization, and language usage are all factors that contribute to
mixed self-identification.
26
This situation of mixed identities clearly stretch-
es to the language situation as well. Underneath the common notion of
Kharkiv as a Russian-speaking city, there is a complex language situation
to be revealed.
24
Kravchenko. Kharkiv: In Search for a New Identity.
25
Paul S. Pirie. National Identity and Politics in Southern and Eastern Ukraine // Europe-
Asia Studies. 1996. Vol. 48, No. 7. Pp. 1079-1104.
26
Ibid. P. 1079.
379
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
In order to examine these questions, we will also bring onto the stage
some polemical or controversial figures, represented by staged performances
and characterized as comedic, satirical, or even vexing. One of the interest-
ing links to the language issue in contemporary Kharkiv can be found in
Mykola Kulishs play of the 1920s, Myno Mazailo. The play is set in Kharkiv
in the 1920s and discusses language issues and the policies of Ukrainianiza-
tion. Myno Mazailo is now in the repertoire of the Kharkiv Theater of Ukrai-
nian Drama. We have paid special attention to this play, since it not only
portrays language discussions based on the specific situation of Kharkiv,
but also because it shows that there was a plurality of attitudes and respons-
es to the language issue in the 1920s just as there is today.
27
In the play,
Mykola Kulish brilliantly describes the different language attitudes of the
time. But more importantly, these attitudes are also easily tracked in con-
temporary Ukraine. Even though the changes after 1991 have not been as
revolutionary as those depicted in Kulishs plays, this period is neverthe-
less interesting as a reference point for contemporary Ukraine. Myno Mazailo
is a satirical and polemical comedy. Kulish also wrote about different out-
looks of Ukrainian nationalism, responses to the revolution, and different
ideologies: the characters are shown experimenting with different roles;
they try on attitudes, clothes, and poses for size as it were; they posture in
front of others. The age was one of transition and uncertainty and produced
characters who were searching for what was both permanent and change-
able in human conduct.
28
However, the Soviet authorities did not accept
Kulishs approach as the atmosphere of the 1920s changed, and from the
early 1930s, his plays were banned in Ukraine. Like many of his contem-
poraries in the Ukrainian intelligentsia, Kulish was labeled an enemy of the
state. During the persecutions of Ukrainian writers, he was arrested in De-
cember 1934 and died in the Gulag in 1937. When Myno Mazailo is per-
formed in Kharkiv today, it is presented as the play that was prohibited for
more than fifty years, thus linking the staging of the play today to the
aborted development of Ukrainian culture in the 1930s.
The play revolves around the character Myno Mazailo, who is deter-
mined to change his last name from the Ukrainian-sounding Mazailo to
27
In an interview conducted by Olga Filippova in 1996 with representatives of the Kharkiv
Theater of Ukrainian Drama informants emphasized the specific Kharkiv situation.
They underlined that the audience in Kharkiv and for instance in Lviv (when this play
was presented during the theaters tour) reacted absolutely differently to this play.
28
Myroslav Shkandrij. Foreword // M. Kulish. 3ona/Blight. New York, Ottawa and
Toronto, 1996.
380
something closer to Russian, ending up with the new name Mazenin. Myno
Mazailo is an archetype of the provincial Ukrainian trying to climb the
social ladder toward becoming more Russian, with, among other things,
the help of language. The issue of Ukrainianness in Kulishs characters
may be complimented by the contemporary image of Verka Serdiuchka, a
personality created by the entertainer Andrii Danylko. In a comical way,
this character represents peoples simplistic ways, manifested through her
use of surzhyk, a derogatory term for a mixture of Ukrainian and Russian.
This term often refers to impure language, and this is linked to the purist
language ideology in contemporary Ukraine. That the concept of purity
is perceived as essential is clear given that several of our interviewees talked
about surzhyk as a problem and maintained that pure Ukrainian is the
only real Ukrainian language that may represent the Ukrainian nation.
29
But if Kulishs Mazailo saw Russianness as more socially prestigious
than Ukrainianness, for Danylkos Serdiuchka the question of prestige
does not exist: Serdiuchka does not articulate these issues, but quite often
she is viewed as being engendered by Ukrainianness, and in some opin-
ions, even as a representative of Ukrainianness. The controversy is over
what kind of Ukrainianness this character represents.
In Ukraine, there are opposing views of Serdiuchka, who is actually
more popular in Russia. Those who condemn Serdiuchka claim that she
represents Ukrainianness in a simplistic and mocking way. We do not aim
to analyze existing stereotypes about Ukraine and Ukrainians in Russia,
but when Serdiuchka is portrayed in the Russian mass media, her national
color is emphasized by labeling her a Ukrainian woman
30
and by de-
scribing this national color as provinciality.
31
Furthermore, some jour-
nalists endow her with a symbolic dimension representing Ukraine, but this
is limited by a simplistic vision: For many Russians, the rousing and child-
ishly spontaneous Verka Serdiuchka has today become as familiar a sym-
bol of Ukraine as gorilka, salo, and borshch.
32
Serdiuchka is received
29
For an analysis of this phenomenon, see Laada Bilaniuk. A Typology of surzhyk:
Mixed Ukrainian-Russian Language // International Journal of Bilingualism. 2004. Vol.
8. No. 4. Pp. 409-425.
30
Ukrainskaya Zhenshchina Verka Serdiuchka // Argumenty i Facty. Prilozhenie Dochki-
Materi http://www.aif.ru/online/dochki/287/10_01. Last time consulted: May 31, 2005.
31
Verka Serdiuchka kak zerkalo Rossiyskogo Show-biznesa // Moskovskii Komsomo-
lets v Pitere. 2004. No. 13/24.
32
Interview with Andrii Danylko by Anna Amelkina // Izvestia. 2004. 31 March. http://
www.izvestia.ru/bomonde/46092_print. Last time consulted: May 31, 2005.
381
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
more ambiguously in Ukraine: one of the students interviewed held that
she is a figure that the Russians are envious about because Serdiuchka is
proof that the Ukrainians can distinguish themselves, invent such an im-
age, play in this way; in Russia, there is no one like this.
33
Thus, for some
Ukrainians the images of Andrii Danylko as Verka Serdiuchka who crosses
between genders, languages, and low-high culture are seen as positive
features sprung out of a specifically Ukrainian setting.
Russocentrism and the Inferiority Complex:
Creating a Hierarchy of Languages
The most interesting character in Mykola Kulishs play for the purposes
of this article is Tiotia Motia. She is a Russian-speaking aunt from Kursk,
and with great sarcasm Kulish has managed to show how Tiotia Motia looks
at herself as better, i.e., Russian-speaking, while she is still ridiculous in her
own provinciality. She is also as a representative of what Orest Subtelny
has labeled the Russocentric mentality.
34
This concept relates to a frame
of mind in which Russian culture is associated with thinking big, in con-
trast to Ukrainian provincialism. According to Subtelny, it includes a de-
sire to identify with a messianic mission that may be Orthodox, Commu-
nist, and Russian. Whereas traditional ways and backwardness are associ-
ated with Ukraine, modernity and internationalism are related to Russia.
The components of such a mentality combine to create a notion of Russian
superiority, especially in the cultural field. Russia thus equals progress,
modernization, and power. This is a heritance still visible today, and such
perceptions are part of the legacy that may make some of todays young
Ukrainians hesitant when asked to define themselves and their cultural be-
longing.
When the students discussed themes related to culture, tradition, and
language, negative stereotypes of Ukrainian culture and the Ukrainian lan-
guage surfaced quite spontaneously. This situation also relates to previous
language and cultural politics, since, as has been outlined, the Russian lan-
guage was considered the language of progress, high culture (such as Rus-
33
Interview with student, Kharkiv National University of Pharmacology, 14 October
2003.
34
Orest Subtelny. Russocentrism, Regionalism, and the Political Culture of Ukraine //
Vladimir Tismaneanu and Bruce Parrott (Eds.). The International Politics of Eurasia:
Political Culture and Civil Society in Russia and the New States of Eurasia. Armonk,
1995.
382
sian classical literature and music), and communism, i.e., the bright fu-
ture. The Ukrainian language, on the contrary, represented the peasant
population, low culture, and everything outdated. The Ukrainian language
has been regarded as less developed than Russian; it was claimed that Ukrai-
nian lacked a sufficient vocabulary for a modern life and was merely good
enough for folklore and poetry.
35
As several of the students commented
during the interviews, the Ukrainian language is still associated with the
rural area surrounding Kharkiv and with the peasants coming from the coun-
tryside to the marketplaces in the city. When students in one of the groups
were asked which stereotypes of Ukrainian and Russian still exist, it result-
ed in the following exchange of opinions. Clearly, these students engage
easily with some of the stereotypes that make the Ukrainian language less
attractive than Russian.
Student 1: .an inIeriority complex. When some young people on
the bus speak in Ukrainian and others in Russian, those who |speak| in
Russian look at the others condescendingly. Ukrainians were always
considered lower class.
Student 2: For me, Ukrainian culture and the Ukrainian language
are associated with the 18
th
century, with the past, with grandmothers
and grandIathers. And now, Ior the young people, the Russian language
has Iirmly become a part oI our lives.
Student 3: I believe that stereotypes were Iormed apropos the
Ukrainian culture, the Ukrainian language, traditional clothing
|sharovary|, salo, but apart Irom that, nobody knows anything more.
Now we have business Ukrainian, a contemporary Ukrainian language,
which Iew people know. It is just a subject oI study, but all public
aIIairs are in Russian. It is just that many people do not know that the
Ukrainian language is becoming more modern, and many people do
not speak it.
(Students, Museum Management Studies, Kharkiv State Academy
oI Culture, 22 October 2003)
In this excerpt, students discuss the inferiority complex and the notion
of Ukrainians always being of a lower class. Furthermore, these ideas are
linked to the perception of the Ukrainian language as outdated. As in
Russocentrism, the Russian language is the language of the young and the
future. However, as the last student points out, she believes that the times
35
Tatiana Zhurzhenko. Language Politics in Contemporary Ukraine: Nationalism and
Identity Formation // A. Bove (Ed.). Questionable Returns. Vienna, 2002.
383
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
are changing: it is only that other people are not aware that a modern Ukrai-
nian language fit for contemporary Ukrainians exists. Instead, she sees the
traditional stereotypes relating to a specific way of life and hampering the
spread of the Ukrainian language. In relation to this conception of the Ukrai-
nian language, a figure like Verka Serdiuchka might be regarded as one of
the factors preserving the traditional stereotypes of the Ukrainian language
and a linkage to the provinciality and unsophisticated nature of Ukraini-
an culture.
On the other hand, the students also see the Ukrainian language as
creating political or ideological boundaries to the past, the Soviet Union,
and the Communists features that the students associate with Russian.
Several of the students linked the use of the Russian language to their
grandparents or others of that generation, the real communists, the old
people who built communism, as well as to the Communists of today,
who direct their attention to the elderly population, in general they [speak]
in Russian. (Student, Kharkiv National University of Pharmacology, 14
October 2003)
It seems that the entire engineer part oI our society, who Iinished
their education in the period oI Soviet power that is, the generation
that is 30 years or older speaks in Russian. The people who came
Irom the countryside speak in sur:hyk a mix oI Russian and Ukraini-
an and the people who have state positions as well as rather high
|positions|, Ior instance somewhere in the city council, speak in Ukrai-
nian.
(Student, Kharkiv State Academy oI Municipal Economy, 23 Oc-
tober 2003)
In this quotation, Russian speakers are firmly associated with the past:
the student makes differentiations between generations, periods of educa-
tion, and occupations (perhaps an observation particular to Kharkiv). The
Ukrainian language, then, has come to represent a new generation, the fu-
ture as well as the present. Often it also represents the independent state
and the well-being of the nation, and it thus becomes related to the surviv-
al of the nation.
Every nation should have its own language, which it has no right
to Iorget. And iI not, this nation will be mixed up with all the others
and Iorget about itselI. It will cease to exist. All this is because the
Ukrainian people know little about their culture. Who goes to the
museums? Practically no one. And in general only very Iew people
384
know their roots, their origins, and thereIore there is no desire to
speak Ukrainian.
(Student, Museum Management Studies, Kharkiv State Academy
This quotation also demonstrates the inferiority complex. The student
claims that the Ukrainian nation does not really know itself, and without
knowledge of its culture or origins, it is in danger of disappearing or forget-
ting about itself. However, the student also mentioned Ukraines place in
the world, i.e., that Ukraine has not yet established herself as in indepen-
dent entity in the eyes of others. Even though the student quoted below
says that she finds it difficult to say that one of the languages is more pres-
tigious, the Russian language already had its opportunity during the Soviet
period.
Well, you know, nevertheless. Irom a political viewpoint, it would
look something like this: When the USSR still existed, the Russian
language was dominant. And on the international stage, only the Rus-
sian language was noticed. I believe it is diIIicult now Ior the repre-
sentatives oI other countries to get used to the idea that Ukraine is a
state with its own native language. To say that one language is more
prestigious and another one less so is diIIicult. But |one could say
that| the Russian language has had by Iar much more time to be rooted
than the Ukrainian. It is just that we are entirely young as an indepen-
dent state, we have had so much less time.
(Student, Department oI Radiophysics, Kharkiv National Univer-
sity, 16 October 2003)
Thus, the legacy of the past is reflected in an inferiority complex to the
Russian language, Russian culture, and Russian literature and the notion
that Ukraine is somehow not so important or well-known. The Ukrainian
state is presented as being young; it is claimed that time is needed for changes
to come along that may improve the situation. This is especially associated
with showing respect to the country or the state, Ukrainian culture, and
traditions.
I cannot say that I do not know my native language, but I speak in
Russian. That is, the society speaks in Russian, and I do too, oI course.
Everybody must realize that it is necessary to speak in Ukrainian and
to do everything possible |to achieve that|. It is necessary to have re-
spect Ior the language. I have heard old ladies saying that 'this inde-
385
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
pendent Ukraine, iI only she perished and so on. that is not respect.
They still sees things the old way.
Some of the students expressed quite clearly that they see Ukrainian as
their own language. They see it as natural that Ukraine should become Ukraini-
an-speaking and they disagree with the conventional view of the deep-rooted
nature of the Russian language. A belief in the unbreakable link between na-
tion and language was quite strong with some of the students, who suggested
that Russian is an anomaly that does not belong in the Ukrainian nation.
Well, aIter all |Ukrainian| is our historical language. Why should
we have to lose it because we were Iorced to speak in another lan-
guage Ior 80 years? We will be deprived oI our own language. What
kind oI nation are we, iI we are deprived oI our language?
(Student, Kharkiv National University oI Pharmacology, 14 Octo-
ber 2003)
Portraying Languages, Creating Images, Defining "Self" and "Others"
Past and future meet when language is discussed in contemporary
Ukraine, such as when the Ukrainian language is simultaneously represent-
ed as the traditional low language and as the contemporary high lan-
guage, i.e., the state language. This leads to the question of what the Ukrai-
nian language represents to these students. As seen above, linguistic stereo-
types may put the languages firmly into separate boxes, but there are also
indications that the stereotypes are changing.
Now, everything is changing. BeIore, iI a person spoke Ukrainian
he would never be regarded as a leader. now it is the other way around.
II a person speaks in Russian, he is not regarded in the same way as iI
he spoke Ukrainian. We watch TV, hear the news. when discussions
are held among the representatives in the Verkhovna Rada, everything
is in Ukrainian.
(Student, Kharkiv National University oI Pharmacology, 14 Octo-
ber 2003)
However, as exemplified in the following exchange, the reactions that
might be encountered when using Ukrainian is certainly a reason why many
still make the change from Ukrainian to Russian.
386
Student 1: So, they come Irom the oblast to the city oI Kharkov
and even Ieel ashamed to ask questions in Ukrainian. They do their
best to go over to Russian straight away.
Student 2: In the Iirst year |oI university|, do you remember, how
we even started laughing?
Student 1: Yes.
Student 2: I remember very well that time when we all just made
Iun oI people who came Irom other cities. We, like true Kharkovites,
spoke Russian. Well, now that has already passed.
Student 3: I just remember my childish Ioolishness. It comes, I guess,
with age.
(Students, Kharkiv National University oI Pharmacology, 14 Oc-
tober 2003)
These quotations suggest the persistence of the rural-urban split, in which
Kharkiv is portrayed as an urban, Russian-speaking place. Being a true
Kharkovite, as pointed out here, means being a Russian speaker. When
they were asked to explain this situation, this was laid out in some more
detail. One student said, you know, as for Kharkov, if you speak in Ukrai-
nian here, it means that you come from some village. Another student
added or from western Ukraine, but the discussion was wrapped up by
two other comments: When you speak in Ukrainian, people say Oh! Thats
the countryside. And people start laughing.
By using Russian, people clearly feel a priori accepted in society. When
using Ukrainian, however, the situation becomes more ambivalent. This
ambivalence lies in the notion of the Russian language as the norm and
Ukrainian as the language of non-conformists. However, when this student
and her fellow student were asked why they do not communicate with each
other in Ukrainian, since both claim to speak Ukrainian fluently (and one
uses it at home), it seemed this was not something they had thought about.
Apparently they switch between languages, but only to some degree. It is
also remarkable that one of them claims that they use Russian when they
discuss something serious.
Student 1: Among ourselves? No, we don`t talk in Ukrainian. I
don`t know why.
Student 2: Well, you know what, iI |one| jokes in Ukrainian or
something like that, then oI course we |speak| in Ukrainian, songs,
jokes, it is Iunny to everybody, to us, too. But serious themes we dis-
cuss, Ior some reason, in Russian.
387
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
(Students, Department oI Radiophysics, Kharkiv National Univer-
This quotation points to another kind of division between Russian and
Ukrainian: the Ukrainian language represents the private or the intimate
it is a language for jokes and songs while Russian is the language for
serious matters. This may also be seen in the stereotypical image of the
Ukrainian and the Ukrainian language represented by Verka Serdiuchka, in
which Ukrainian is associated with entertainment, comedy, and music.
Past Becomes Present: the Nation and Independence
The way the students refer to the Russian language in the interviews
also reveals the mixed identities and complex historical legacies in Kharkiv.
The interviewees describe Russia as part of the borderland in which they
have grown up. Furthermore, the Russian language is seen as an inherent
part of life in Kharkiv. For instance, one student found it hard to describe
the Russian language because it is so normal. The Russian language is
thus portrayed as both a historical and a natural part of Kharkiv, as well as
of the students personal histories.
For me, the Russian language is native. I understand Ukrainian,
but I am Russian. For me, Russian is like a native tongue, closer |to
me|. My whole Iamily is Russian. For me, it is much easier to speak in
Russian than in Ukrainian.
This aspect of the language issue is also often related to the representa-
tions of a Slavic brotherhood or a unity among Ukrainians and Russians, as
well as Belarusians, and here the Russian language has become one of the
most important factors uniting them. In this scheme, the breakup of the
Soviet Union is perceived negatively. However, these standpoints were rare
among the students; this was rather related to some sense of a bond with
relatives in other former Soviet republics.
Our relatives. when they were divided, Ukraine went to one side,
Russia to another, and it ended up so that some oI our grandmothers,
aunts, and uncles Iound themselves in Russia, some in Belarus, and
some in Ukraine. And how is it possible to speak only in Ukrainian?
Our relatives do not understand that at all. They watch television when
they come to visit us, and they understand nothing and laugh. For them
388
|Ukrainian words| are comic. I don`t understand how it is possible
to take away the Russian language, it is an international |language|.
(Student, Choreography, Kharkiv State Academy oI Culture, 22
October 2003)
This quotation could also be seen as reproducing the aforementioned
distinction between Ukrainian as a backward peasant language and Rus-
sian as an international language.
On the other hand, the concept of Russification was also an issue among
the students, but quite rarely mentioned straightforwardly. Rather, it was
expressed more implicitly, as in the quotations above, in which the Ukrai-
nian language is talked about as our native language that we must not
forget.
Most oI all, the policies oI RussiIication have been inIluential. I
believe that the Ukrainian people must speak in the Ukrainian lan-
guage, i.e., that is our native tongue. We must not Iorget it. We must
serve as an example that there is no way one can Iorget one`s culture.
In the minds of some of these students, supporting the language is a
way of securing independence, but one of the current problems is that
Ukrainians do not know what to do with this independence. There is
also an interesting point made here in relation to the position of Kharkiv
as a city between Russia and Ukraine, and between the past and the present.
Ambivalent attitudes to independent Ukraine may be frequently encoun-
tered here.
I believe that it is worth learning the Ukrainian language. It is worth
talking about it. It all goes gradually. The Ukrainians wanted indepen-
dence, they got it, and now what are they going to do with it? Yester-
day the |Soviet| Union still existed, and today we all. people are just
Irightened. And we just don`t understand how to deal with that bless-
ing. They wanted |it|, but then what? It would have been good iI we
were independent, and |now we are| independent, but what now?
Besides, a separate language may create a feeling of individuality and is
thus an important part of the construction of an identity and a positive self-
image. It is therefore claimed that the Ukrainian language is vital to the
389
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Ukrainian state, for an independent country should have its own language.
In several of the interviews, Ukrainian culture and history are clearly linked
to language and this is again linked to independence. Both the quotations
below point to the Ukrainian state and the need for a separate language
embodying Ukrainian culture and history. In the second quotation, the stu-
dent also points out that no language but Ukrainian can be the national
language, but she also takes into account the actual situation: people may
speak Russian, Ukrainian, or surzhyk.
I would say |that language| is the most important |Ior the Ukraini-
an state|. It is our culture, history. in general our mentality is in our
language. Ukraine is delineated by borders, but nobody can see them,
they are nothing. But language sets |Ukraine| apart.
(Student, Department oI Radiophysics, Kharkiv National Univer-
II the state already exists, then it is necessary to develop its lan-
guage, because it is an indispensable part. |There is| an independent
Ukrainian state with a history, a culture, and a language. Whether we
talk in Russian, Ukrainian, or the mixture sur:hyk, pure Ukrainian will
always pass Ior the national |language|.
(Student, Choreography, Kharkiv State Academy oI Culture, 22
October 2003)
A quest for uniqueness having or being something that would set
them apart from everybody else is one reason why some of the students
consider the Ukrainian language so important. Among symbols of dis-
tinctiveness, language is regarded as one of the most important and visi-
ble elements that create cultural borders. As Thomas Hylland Eriksen
points out, [u]nlike a national flag, a shared language is not a mere arbi-
trary symbol of unity. It is a vehicle of communication and thereby cre-
ates group boundaries more efficiently than any other identity marker.
36
Having a distinct, separate identity based on features that are regarded as
truly Ukrainian is interpreted as vital for a young state (which is how
some students see Ukraine), and this separate identity can be found in the
Ukrainian language.
36
Thomas Hylland Eriksen. Language in Identity Politics // Unn Ryneland (Ed.)
Language Contact and Language Conflict: Proceedings of the International Ivar Aasen
Conference, 14-16 November 1996. Volda, 1996. P. 25.
390
Conclusions:
1he Ambiguities of the Current Language Situation in Kharkiv
Some of the issues relating to the legacy of linguistic stereotypes and
self-images discussed in this article are illustrated in the following table
compiled from our interviews. It was possible for respondents to choose
among several alternatives, and therefore the data reveal conflicting per-
ceptions both in relation to one of the languages, as well as between the
languages. Some characteristics reveal that there are great differences in
perceptions of the two languages, while others do not. On the one hand, the
table demonstrates some old linguistic stereotypes. On the other, it also
shows how there might be tendencies toward a reorientation of the relative
positions of the two languages. Thus, the balance in the perceptions of
Ukrainian and Russian has not been redressed yet, but the data might indi-
cate the direction of changes.
TABLE 1. PERCEPTIONS OF THE UKRAINIAN AND RUSSIAN LANGUAGES
37
37
N = 399, the respondents were given twenty alternatives and could chose a maximum
of ten. Presented in percent.
THE UKRAINIAN
LANGUAGE IS
THE RUSSIAN
LANGUAGE IS
DIFFERENCE
s u o i g i t s e r p 5 . 1 2 0 . 6 3 5 . 4 1
s u o i g i t s e r p t o n 9 . 8 1 . 3 8 . 5
n o i t a l u p o p l a r u r e h t f o e g a u g n a l e h t 9 . 0 4 1 . 2 8 . 8 3
n o i t a l u p o p n a b r u f o e g a u g n a l e h t 2 . 5 1 . 9 5 9 . 3 5
n o i t a r e n e g g n u o y f o e g a u g n a l e h t 1 . 6 1 4 . 9 3 3 . 3 2
n o i t a r e n e g d l o f o e g a u g n a l e h t 4 . 4 2 0 . 7 4 . 7 1
t s a p e h t f o e g a u g n a l e h t 5 . 4 1 2 . 3 1 3 . 1
e r u t u f e h t f o e g a u g n a l e h t 9 . 5 2 7 . 9 1 2 . 6
r e w o p / s e i t i r o h t u a e h t f o e g a u g n a l e h t 4 . 0 4 7 . 2 1 7 . 7 2
y t i r o j a m e h t f o e g a u g n a l e h t 5 . 2 2 6 . 8 3 1 . 6 1
s t o i r t a p f o e g a u g n a l e h t 0 . 5 6 8 . 0 2 . 4 6
d e t a c u d e - n o n e h t f o e g a u g n a l e h t 9 . 3 0 . 6 1 . 2
d e t a c u d e e h t f o e g a u g n a l e h t 7 . 0 4 3 . 9 2 4 . 1 1
e m o h t a s l i a v e r p t a h t e g a u g n a l e h t 0 . 8 5 . 8 5 5 . 0 5
e g a u g n a l s u o i d o l e m d n a l u f i t u a e b a 9 . 4 7 6 . 4 2 3 . 0 5
391
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
The perceptions of the Ukrainian language go in two opposite direc-
tions, reflecting both its previous and contemporary status. It is associated
with the rural population and the old generation but, paradoxically enough,
also with the authorities and the educated. This means that the respondents
engage both with old stereotypical perceptions of the Ukrainian language,
as outdated and old fashioned. Simultaneously, though, the new status of
Ukrainian as a state language has paved the way for its perception as the
language of the political and intellectual elite. In particular, it is interesting
to notice in a city like Kharkiv, where academia and education have been
firmly linked to the Russian language, that Ukrainian, more so than Rus-
sian, is considered the language of the educated. Consequently, these asso-
ciations allow for a positive self-identification with the Ukrainian language.
It is also clear that there is one role the patriot that is associated only
with the Ukrainian language. In this sense, the Ukrainian language per-
forms the important function of being a link to the nation or showing loyal-
ty to the state. Based on our interviews, we can assume that patriot is here
taken in a positive sense. The Ukrainian language is also seen as a beautiful
and melodious language. This is a rather common stereotype based on the
notion that the Ukrainians like to sing, or are excellent singers.
Moving on to associations with the Russian language, we find some
expected traits related to the general role and status of Russian throughout
the times. Russian is associated with the urban population and the young
generation and is seen both as the language of everyday life (home lan-
guage) and as an international language. The latter may account for why it
is regarded as more prestigious than Ukrainian, a theme touched upon in
one of the quotations. Otherwise, there are not very great differences in the
degree to which certain characteristics were associated with one or the oth-
er language. Interestingly, both languages are equally associated with the
past. Even though it is not a very high percentage, Ukrainian is slightly
more associated with the future, and this may be seen as a new tendency.
In Kharkiv, the Russian language has multiple functions. It serves as the
language of everyday interaction, and to a great degree, it constitutes a
powerful element of the local identity. Furthermore, Russian is regarded as
e g a u g n a l h c i r a 4 . 4 5 8 . 7 5 4 . 3
e g a u g n a l c i t a r c o m e d a 1 . 7 1 0 . 1 2 9 . 3
e g a u g n a l t n e d n e p e d n i n a 5 . 1 4 6 . 9 4 1 . 8
e g a u g n a l l a n o i t a n r e t n i n a 7 . 4 2 . 2 4 5 . 7 3
r e h t O 8 . 4 0 . 6 2 . 1
392
the language of inter-Slavic communication, related to two different di-
mensions: a personal one with relatives outside Ukraine, and an ideological
one, consistent with the rhetoric about Slavic brotherhood (and in some
sense a contemporary version of the imperial rhetoric of the Russian Em-
pire and Soviet Union, in which the Russian language served as the interna-
tional language). Conversely, the Ukrainian language has acquired the func-
tion of representing the independent Ukrainian nation and state. In this re-
gard, fluid identities, actualized in accordance with levels of interaction
(regional, national or international), accentuate the significance of a lan-
guage that has to represent these identities. When the level of interaction
shifts from the local to the national to the international level, one may ob-
serve a shift in how the emphasis moves from the Russian to the Ukrainian
language as the symbol of the Ukrainian nation.
SUMMARY
Crartx nocnxmena nponeme neonosnauno xstkono cnryannn,
koropax cnoxnnact n nesanncnmo Ykpanne n pesyntrare nsanmoe-
crnnx ynacneonanno or conercknx npemen xstkono nonnrnkn c 'ne-
npxmo xstkono nonnrnko nocrconerckoro npemenn. Anropt ana-
nnsnpymr ntckastnannx cryenron o craryce ykpannckoro n pycckoro
xstkon n ocoom konrekcre ropoa Xaptkona, ropoa c 'mn]onornuec-
knm nmnepcknm npomntm, koropt ceuac naxonrcx n nponecce ne-
peonpeenennx cocrnenno nenrnunocrn n nesanncnmo Ykpanne.
anee n crarte paccmarpnnaercx nonpoc o rom, kakax pont ornonrcx
xstky n npoekre ykpanncko nannn n nesanncnmoro rocyapcrna. Hako-
nen, anropon nnrepecymr pamarnueckne penpesenrannn 'pyccknx n
'ykpannnen n nx ornomennn k nnnrnncrnuecknm crepeornnam.
393
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
William FIERMAN
KAZAKH LANGUAGE
AND PROSPECTS FOR ITS ROLE
IN KAZAKH ~GROUPNESS
`
Introduction
In the Soviet era, Communist Party ideologists who tried to explain the
USSRs nationality policy faced the difficult task of reconciling two very
different processes that were said to be taking place simultaneously. On the
one hand, they had to adhere to the dogma that maintained that, thanks to
the Partys beneficent and scientifically based policy, cultures of all the
USSRs ethnic groups were enjoying an unprecedented flourishing (ras-
tsvet).
1
At the same time, however, they had to demonstrate that a Soviet
*
A research trip that provided background for this publication was supported in part by
a grant from IREX (International Research & Exchanges Board) with funds provided by
the United States Department of State through the Title VIII Program. Neither of these
organizations is responsible for the views expressed.
1
In order to simplify analysis, for purposes of this article I accept commonly used Sovi-
et ethnic categories. In doing so I am not implying that divisions within individual eth-
nic groups are not extremely important, or that the definition of ethnic groups is un-
changing. Rather, I agree with the view expressed by Brubaker and Cooper that grounded
groupness must be understood as a contingent, emergent property, not an axiomatic
given. (Rogers Brubaker, Frederick Cooper. Beyond Identity // Theory and Society.
2000. Vol. 29. P. 31).
394
W. Fierman, Kazakh Language and Prospects for Its Role...
people (sovetskii narod) had been created, that all ethnic groups in the
USSR shared an increasingly common culture, and that eventually this would
lead to a merging (sliianie) of cultures. Although the cultures of all ethnic
groups were said to be benefiting from mutual enrichment, Party ideolo-
gists at least implied that the culture of the most numerous ethnic group
comprising the Soviet people the Russians was the dominant element in
the common culture, and that the mutual enrichment involved more giv-
ing by Russians and more borrowing by all others.
Using terms suggested by Rogers Brubaker and Frederick Cooper, we
can describe the Communist Party of the Soviet Union (CPSU) as under-
taking a project to monopolize the processes of categorization and iden-
tification. That is, the regime sought to monopolize authority to catego-
rize by creating a Soviet people, as well as its constituent ethnic groups.
Furthermore, with no significant open political opposition, the regime was
able to conduct identification, using its material and symbolic resources to
impose the classificatory schemes, and modes of social counting and ac-
counting with which bureaucrats, judges, teachers, and doctors [had to]
work and to which non-state actors [had to] refer.
2
The USSRs isolation, which enhanced the CPSUs ability to carry out
its identification program, was successful in creating what is frequently
referred to in the literature as a common Soviet sense of identity. Brubak-
er and Cooper, who eschew the term identity, instead use groupness to
describe individuals sense of belonging to a single, distinctive solidarity
group. With regard to the entity called the Soviet people, the groupness
created by the Party rested on shared common attributes (which Brubaker
and Cooper refer to as commonality) and relational ties among individu-
als (which Brubaker and Cooper call connectedness). In the Soviet case,
the commonality and the relational ties were rooted largely in Russian cul-
ture and language, and mediated by ethnic Russians.
Despite the level of success that the Communist Party achieved in creat-
ing groupness for the Soviet people, the USSRs collapse destroyed the
political underpinning of this experiment in nation building. However, be-
cause the demographic distribution of ethnic groups as defined by the Sovi-
et regime did not correspond to the suddenly important political borders,
the Soviet empires demise did not eliminate the issue of creating a sense of
groupness for diverse groups. Instead, the problem shifted to the newly
independent countries, which, like the Soviet regime before them, also faced
2
Brubaker, Cooper. Beyond Identity. Pp. 14-16.
395
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
the challenge of effacing other senses of groupness that might compete
with a common identity for all inhabitants of the state.
Events since the Soviet Unions collapse have demonstrated the conten-
tious nature of determining the classificatory schemes to serve as the basis
for the identification projects of the post-Soviet states. This has been the
case not only in areas marked by armed conflict, such as Chechnya, Georgia,
and Moldova, but also in areas where peace has prevailed. Among the terri-
tories in the latter category is Kazakhstan, whose territory, with the excep-
tion of the Russian Federation, dwarfs all other former Soviet republics.
This study will examine a critical arena of identification in post-Soviet
Kazakhstan, namely, language status and use. For reasons explained below,
I will focus on the prospects of the Kazakh language as it relates to com-
monality, connectedness, and groupness among the ethnic Kazakh popula-
tion of Kazakhstan. Although the potential role of the Kazakh language to
link Kazakhstans titular ethnic majority with the more than 40 percent
minority population is worthy of study, this broader subject will largely
remain in the background of the present investigation.
The relation between rastsvet and sliianie once described by Soviet ide-
ologists seems to echo in the pronouncements of Kazakhstani President
Nursultan Nazarbayev on the subject of ethnic and supraethnic identifica-
tion. In an address delivered on 31 August 2004, Nazarbayev proclaimed
that a supraethnic community one he referred to as the Kazakhstani na-
tion (kazakhstanskaia natsiia /qazaq ulty) is in the process of emerging.
The president described this as a free association of ethnic groups [etno-
sy], [i.e.,] their cultural-political and social-economic unity. In the very
same sentence about unity, however, Nazarbayev also emphasized the eth-
nic diversity (etnicheskoe mnogoobrazie) of his countrys population.
Whereas the presidents reference to cultural-political and social-economic
unity was reminiscent of sliianie, his stress on diversity seemed to be a
post-Soviet version of rastsvet.
3
Nazarbayevs reference to a Kazakhstani nation produced a very strong
reaction among members of Kazakhstans intelligentsia. The response from
3
For a report on Nazarbayevs address, see http://www.zakon.kz/our/news/
news.asp?id=27604, accessed on 15 March 2005. In the Soviet era, CPSU ideologists
refrained from using the term Soviet nation [Russian (natsiia), Kazakh (ult)], proba-
bly because it would require redefinition of the individual constituent ethnic groups that
were also called nations. Against this background, Nazarbayev seems to be implying
a greater unity for Kazakhstan than was ever claimed by Soviet ideologists, who used
narod and khalyq when referring to the superethnic Soviet people.
396
non-Kazakhs despite the presidents assurances about diversity may be
rooted in a perception that Kazakhstani-ness is a step toward eventual
assimilation into a nation dominated by a Kazakh majority. The presidents
introduction of the term Kazakhstani nation, however, also evoked a very
negative reaction from some Kazakh nationalists, i.e., those who see Kaza-
khstan above all as the homeland of the Kazakhs, and who insist that Kaza-
khstan must make Kazakh culture the first among equals. In the national-
ist view, ethnic minorities of Kazakhstan including Russians reside in
the country as guests, and, therefore, should live according to the rules of
their (Kazakh) hosts.
4
A striking example of opposition to Nazarbayevs idea of a Kazakhstani
nation from a Kazakh nationalist appeared in an article published in the
newspaper Turkistan just a few weeks after the presidents speech. This
article consists of a full-page interview with writer Beybit Qoyshybayev.
5
Perhaps above all the interview is remarkable because in it Qoyshybayev
draws a direct parallel between the supraethnic consolidation policies of
the USSR (where Russian culture formed the core) and Kazakhstan (where
the author maintains Kazakhs should form the core). Qoyshybayev makes
it clear that he is not opposed in principle to the assimilation of minorities
within Kazakhstan. That is, he is not against the idea of a policy or a pro-
gram of identification that would encourage greater commonality and con-
nectedness among all citizens of the country. His objection to the concept
of a Kazakhstani nation is based in his perception that the Kazakhs them-
selves are presently too weak to attempt to create a Kazakhstani nation with
a Kazakh core.
6
If they were not so weak, Qoyshybayev maintains, Kaza-
khs would not fear the presidents proposal. However, unfortunately,
the situation is different. It is hard to say that [today] Kazakhs are a nation
[ult] with a firm foundation. The reason is that there has been a policy of
Russifying us since tsarist times.
4
Not all nationalists opposed the introduction of the term Kazakhstani nation. We will
discuss a very different reaction to this term by another nationalist, Azimbay Ghali,
below.
5
Beybit Qoyshybaev. Bizde qazaqstandyq ult emes, qazaq ulty qalyptasuy kerek //
Turkistan. 23 September. 2004.
6
Curiously, Qoyshybayev maintains that in the Soviet era, ideologists began to use the
term Soviet nation [kenges ulty]. In fact, however, in the Soviet era this term was not
used, only Soviet people [kenges khalqy]. On this matter (though with reference only
to Russian nomenclature), see Gerhard Simon. Nationalism and Policy Toward the Na-
tionalities of the Soviet Union. Boulder, CO, 1991. Pp. 307-314.
397
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Qoyshybayev places a special emphasis on language, which he identi-
fies as a Soviet-era tool of assimilation that can serve to promote consolida-
tion in a new form today. The author recalls that in Soviet times, the CPSU
promoted Russian as a second mother tongue for minorities, and main-
tained that only one language would remain by the time world civilization
reached communism. In terms of language and consolidation, Qoyshybayev
expresses fear that if a Kazakhstani nation is promoted at present, then
Russian, not Kazakh, will provide the linguistic bond. This is because in
addition to the non-Kazakhs, who comprise 40 percent of Kazakhstans
population today (almost all of whom know Russian but very few of whom
know Kazakh), among the titular nationality, too, a large share are literate
in Russian, but cannot read or write their own language.
For this reason, in Qoyshybayevs view, the linguistic consolidation that
should be promoted today is one primarily involving Kazakhs, and not the
countrys ethnic minorities; for Qoyshybayev, linguistic consolidation of
any sort of Kazakhstani nation around a Kazakh language core belongs to a
distant future. In terms of Brubaker and Coopers analytic scheme, Qoy-
shybayev seems to be saying that Kazakhstani commonality and connect-
edness is currently so closely bound to the Russian language that a prema-
ture policy promoting Kazakhstani (as opposed to Kazakh) identification
will advance the Russian language and thus promote groupness rooted in it.
The tension between the ethnic and supraethnic consolidation in Kaza-
khstan has been noted, among others, by Norwegian scholar Jrn Holm-
Hansen. In Holm-Hansens view, Kazakhstani nation-builders are attempt-
ing to achieve several incompatible goals at the same time. They are trying
simultaneously to ethnify the state and to integrate the population on a su-
praethnic basis. The unworkable nature of the exercise is all the greater,
according to Holm-Hansen, because it presuppose[s] clear ethnic identi-
ties in the population, whereas such clarity is far from evident in all cases.
7
Although Holm-Hansen does not use the terminology of Brubaker and
Cooper, he seems to be referring both to contradictory classificatory schemes
of identification as well as to ambiguous senses of groupness. The contra-
dictions and ambiguity referred to by Holm-Hansen are true not only in the
case of Kazakhstans minorities, but also (and perhaps especially) in the
case of Kazakhs. In large part, this is due to the high degree of Russifica-
7
Jrn Holm-Hansen. Political Integration in Kazakhstan // Pl Kolst. Nation-Building
and Ethnic Integration in Post-Soviet Societies: An Investigation of Latvia and
Kazakhstan. Boulder, CO, 1999. Pp. 223-24.
398
tion of Kazakh culture during the tsarist and Soviet eras, which meant that
upon Kazakhstans independence, a large share of the ethnic Kazakh popu-
lation, especially among the more educated urban members, felt more at
home in a Russian than Kazakh cultural setting. As a result, many of them
shared more bonds and felt a greater sense of groupness with non-Kazakhs
(especially Russians) than with the majority of their co-ethnics. For this
reason, a longstanding question in defining the content of Kazakh culture
has revolved around the problem of determining the degree of similarity
and difference between Kazakh and Russian, and, by implication, the ex-
tent to which certain borrowed elements of Russian culture have become
integral parts of Kazakh culture that should be embraced, or, alternatively,
classified as alien and therefore purged.
This problem applies especially in the field of language. Although at the
end of the Soviet era, Kazakh was still the dominant language in rural areas
of the republic, Russian had replaced it among a large share of urban ethnic
Kazakhs. I will argue below that despite a number of factors that continue
to work against the rapid recovery of the status of Kazakh today, Kazakhs
domains of use are likely to expand over the coming decades. As this hap-
pens, the Kazakh language is likely to become a more important compo-
nent of Kazakh commonality as well as groupness.
As noted above, this study will focus on ethnic Kazakhs, and therefore
will deal only indirectly with the possibility of the Kazakh language be-
coming part of a Kazakhstani connectedness or groupness. Nevertheless, it
is worth noting that, reflecting statements by President Nazarbayev, Article
4 of the Kazakhstan language law states that mastering the Kazakh lan-
guage is the obligation of all of Kazakhstans citizens not just ethnic
Kazakhs.
8
Indeed, in line with the idea of the Kazakh language as a bond
that is to link all citizens of his country, the president recently referred to
the language as one of the main factors of the unity (edinenie) of all citi-
zens of Kazakhstan (kazakhstantsy).
9
8
Osnovnye zakonodatelnye akty o iazykakh v Respublike Kazakhstan. Almaty, 2000.
P. 6.
9
Kazakhstan na puti uskorennoi ekonomicheskoi, sotsialnoi, i politicheskoi modern-
izatsii (Poslanie Prezidenta N. Nazarbaeva narodu Kazakhstana 18 fev. 2005) // http://
www.president.kz/main/mainframe.asp?lng=ru, accessed on 30 March 2005. I have ex-
amined the approach of the Kazakhstan government and the major non-government
organization involved in Kazakh language recovery in another article: William Fier-
man. Povorot iazykovogo sdviga v Kazakhstane // Etnograficheskoe obozrenie. Forth-
coming.
399
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
In the next two sections of this article, I will provide background about
several factors that help explain the relation of Kazakh language to com-
monality, connectedness, and groupness in Kazakhstan since independence.
First, I will examine some of the most important legacies of the Soviet era,
including the link between language, ethnic group, and territory in official
Soviet ideology and in popular belief, as well as some major points that
shaped language planning in Kazakhstan. These issues are important be-
cause the mindsets of both leaders and masses in Kazakhstan and other
post-Soviet states were profoundly affected by categories and relations de-
fined by the CPSU, and by language planning efforts of the Soviet era. I
will then provide background on Kazakhstans demographic situation on
the eve of independence. This warrants particular attention because so few
non-Kazakhs knew (or even today know) Kazakh, and because Kazakhs
knowledge of Kazakh was closely correlated to place of residence. Follow-
ing a discussion of these topics, I will present a very brief overview of
changes in several aspects of Kazakh language status from the late Soviet
period until the present.
10
This analysis will provide a basis for considering
the most important political, economic, and demographic factors in Kaza-
khstan affecting language status change today, especially among Kazakhs,
and the likely direction of future change.
Soviet Legacy in Ideology and Language Planning
Despite the USSRs collapse, the CPSUs ideological canon about na-
tions and their link to territory and language continues to shape both offi-
cial government policy and popular beliefs in Kazakhstan. According to
this canon derived from Joseph Stalins Theses on the National Question
(originally published in 1913) each nation is a historically developed com-
munity of people united by a common language, territory, economic life, and
psychological make-up as manifest in a community of culture.
11
In todays independent Kazakhstan, official accounts trace a centuries-
old history of Kazakh gosudarstvennost (statehood or state system).
10
The juxtaposition of only Russian and Kazakh, which are the focus of this study, in
fact oversimplifies the picture, since many citizens (perhaps 10 to 15 percent?) were
native speakers of other languages.
11
Frederick Barghorn. Russian Nationalism and Soviet Politics: Official and Unofficial
Perspectives // Robert Conquest (Ed.). The Last Empire: Nationality and the Soviet
Future. Stanford, CA, 1986. P. 31. The tenacity of the ideas in Stalins treatise is evident
in Qoyshybayevs explicit and positive reference to it in the article cited above.
400
Even if we accept this at face value, it remains true that Soviet identifica-
tion policies played a critical role in linking a clearly defined piece of terri-
tory to a Kazakh nation said to have the unique attributes named by Stalin.
The Soviet project of identification and nation building in Central Asia,
along with dividing up territory, also parceled out much of what had been a
common patrimony to distinct Kyrgyz, Uzbek, Turkmen, Tajik, and Kar-
akalpak nations, each with its own national history, national culture, and
national language.
For the purposes of this article, one of the most important elements of
the Soviet legacy is the widespread belief among Kazakhs that they and
their culture, including their language, bear a natural link to their particular
territory, which today extends as far as Kazakhstans borders.
12
A corollary
of this view is a belief that, in independent Kazakhstan, members of the
titular nationality have a right or even obligation to promote their language
as an element of groupness, especially among their co-ethnics.
Both in Soviet-era ideological writings and in todays official pronounce-
ments in Kazakhstan, language is said to be a link among the population in
the entire state as well as within individual ethnic groups. In the Soviet era,
in accordance with Stalins definition, every nationality had its own lan-
guage. At the same time, however, Russian termed the second mother
tongue of the USSRs non-Russian nationalities was said to fulfill spe-
cial functions within the boundaries of the USSR. The president of todays
independent Kazakhstan, despite his references to the Kazakh language as
a key factor in the unity of all citizens of Kazakhstan, and his references to
a single Kazakhstani nation (not just a people), nevertheless goes out of
his way to underline major roles for other native languages spoken in the
country.
13
Such Kazakh nationalists as Qoyshybayev also recall Soviet pre-
cedents. Their emphasis is more one-sided than that of their president, and
they call for Kazakh to be elevated to a position in independent Kazakhstan
that is no less prestigious or important than Russians in the USSR.
Before proceeding, it is worth a brief look at some issues concerning
Kazakh language and Soviet language planning and policy for Kazakh.
12
Very telling in this regard is independent Kazakhstans official policy of supporting
the repatriation of Kazakhs to Kazakhstan from other countries, including areas of todays
Uzbekistan and Russia, where Kazakhs have lived for centuries.
13
Given Nazarbayevs references to the formation of a Kazakhstani nation and the Kazakh
language as a major factor in the unity of all citizens of Kazakhstan, it is worth noting
that Soviet ideologists stopped short of claiming that the Soviet people shared a common
first language.
401
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
One of the distinguishing points about Kazakh especially in contrast to,
say, the spoken varieties that were united to create a standard literary form
of Uzbek or Tajik is that in the early twentieth century only relatively
minor differences separated dialects spoken over a vast territory.
14
It should
also be noted that although literacy was very low among Kazakhs in the
late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, a number of writing systems
had been used for Kazakh in recent memory, and at the time, prominent
Kazakh periodicals in a modified version of the Arabic script were being
published.
15
In the late 1920s, Soviet policy dictated that Kazakh writing, along with
that of other Turkic languages of the USSR, shift from Arabic to Latin
letters. This was the first of two fundamental breaks that affected Kazakh;
the second, a decade after Latinization, was the shift to modified versions
of the Russian Cyrillic alphabet. These changes represented major Soviet
policies concerning the categorization and identification of Kazakh-ness.
Whether intended or not, the shift to Latin letters fostered a commonality
between Turkic speakers in the USSR and populations literate in other lan-
guages, including Turkish, as well as French, German, and English. In sharp
contrast, the adoption of the Cyrillic alphabet reflected the CPSUs attempt
to link Kazakhs above all to Russians.
While Russification was the dominant thrust of Soviet linguistic policy
for roughly half a century, it is important to note that in the era that preced-
ed Russification i.e., during korenizatsiia (rooting or indigenization)
of the 1920s and early 1930s the Soviet regime followed a kind of affir-
mative action policy. During korenizatsiia, the CPSU actively promoted
non-Russian cadres and encouraged the use of non-Russian languages in
such critical areas as administration and education. This went hand in hand
with efforts to raise literacy throughout the Soviet Union, and to encourage
local Russian and other administrators working among non-Russians to learn
minority languages.
16
The decline of korenizatsiia after about 1933 greatly reduced the atten-
tion to non-Russian languages in administration, education, and other ar-
14
The Kazakh case stands in stark contrast, for example, to the dialects that were
eventually included under the labels Uzbek and Tajik.
15
The low level of literacy, however, did not mean that Kazakhs lacked a literary tradition.
Indeed, their rich oral literary tradition extended back many centuries.
16
See Terry Martin. The Affirmative Action Empire. Ithaca, NY, 2001. Chapter 4. For a
description of the process in Uzbekistan, see William Fierman. Language Planning and
National Development. Berlin, 1991. Chapter 8.
402
eas. The change in the relative status of Russian and other languages in the
USSR during the 1930s is also evident in the 1938 CPSU decree making
Russian an obligatory subject in all the USSRs non-Russian schools.
17
Crit-
ical to the analysis here, though, is that, despite these trends, Kazakh and
other non-Russian titular languages of the union republics continued to be
widely used in primary and secondary education for the rest of the Soviet
era.
18
This was especially true in rural areas. In the case of Central Asia,
this is where the majority of indigenous groups lived. I will discuss below
the severity of Kazakhs decline in urban schools. For now, though, it must
be emphasized that even in the mid-1980s, probably over 80 percent of
Kazakh children in Kazakhstans rural areas attended Kazakh-medium class-
es.
19
In considering the relevance of Soviet policies for the prospects of Ka-
zakh language in the post-Soviet era, it is also critical to note the consider-
able Kazakh language corpus development during the half-century follow-
ing the demise of korenizatsiia. In addition to considerable scholarship de-
voted to various aspects of the Kazakh language,
20
important Soviet-era
achievements in corpus development included the publication of major ref-
erence books in Kazakh (e.g., the twelve-volume Kazakh-language ency-
clopedia, published between 1972 and 1978, and a ten-volume dictionary
of the Kazakh language, published between 1974 and 1986).
21
17
Besides the alphabet shift referred to above, Russification in the corpus of non-Russian
languages during the 1930s is manifest in their greatly increased borrowing of Russian
words. In the case of Kazakh and other Turkic languages of Central Asia, this usually
meant replacing words of Turkic, Persian, or Arabic origin with words taken from or
through Russian.
18
The case of Belarusian is somewhat of an exception.
19
According to data received from the Kazakhstan Ministry of Education, as of 1988-
1989, approximately 896,000 Kazakh pupils were enrolled in schools in rural areas of
Kazakhstan, and approximately 746,000 were enrolled in Kazakh-medium classes. It
can be presumed that this later cohort contains only a very small number of non-Kazakhs.
Given that the Party began to pay greater attention to Kazakh language instruction in
1987, it is possible that the share of rural pupils in Kazakh-medium classes had slightly
increased by the 1988-1989 school year.
20
For more information on this, see, for example, Razvitie kazakhskogo iazykoznaniia.
Alma-Ata, 1980.
21
Qazaq sovet entsiklopediiasy. Almaty, 1972; and A. I. Iskakov et al. Qazaq tilining
tusindirme sozdigi. Almaty, 1989. Despite these achievements, it should be noted that
both in the areas of terminology and orthography, Kazakh lagged behind such languages
as Uzbek in terms of standardization.
403
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Demographic Background
The demographic composition of the population living on the territory
of todays Kazakhstan has changed radically since the end of the nineteenth
century. According to the census of 1897 (by which time many Russians
had migrated to the Kazakh steppe), Kazakhs still comprised 81.8 percent
of the total population of 4.1 million. Russians accounted for 11 percent of
the inhabitants, and other ethnic groups just 7.2 percent. Continued mas-
sive immigration of settlers raised the Russian share to 29.6 percent by
1917, by which time Kazakhs had fallen to 58.5 percent (and others had
increased to about 12 percent).
22
A key event that shaped Kazakhstans
demography in the twentieth century was the collectivization of agricul-
ture, which in the case of Kazakhstan also meant massive forced sedentari-
zation. In the period from 1929 to 1936 alone, famine and other causes
reduced the number of Kazakh households from 1,233,000 to 565,000. The
major cause of the famine was the precipitous drop (almost 80 percent) in
the number of livestock in Kazakhstan. This was especially serious inas-
much as animal husbandry was the core of the Kazakhs livelihood and
source of food. Out-migration from Kazakhstan, some of it to China, also
contributed to population loss.
23
Over the years of Soviet power, the ethnic composition of Kazakhstans
population also changed due to a number of other Communist Party poli-
cies, many of which brought large numbers of non-Kazakhs into the repub-
lic. Most important among these were the deportation of punished peo-
ples to Kazakhstan in the late 1930s and early 1940s, the use of Kazakh-
stan as a site for prison labor camps, the Virgin Lands program of the late
1950s, and a longstanding policy of All-Union ministries dispatching work-
ers from other regions of the USSR to Kazakhstan.
24
By around 1960, the
Kazakh share of the republics population reached its nadir, about 30 per-
cent. By this time the Russian share had grown to almost 43 percent, and
the total Slavic share (including Ukrainians, Belarusians, and Poles) was
22
M. Kh. Asylbekov, A. B. Galiev. Sotsialno-demograficheskie protsessy v Kazakhstane
(1917-1980). Alma-Ata, 1991. P. 42. Asylbekov and Galiev note that F. N. Bazanova
claims the 1897 figures for Kazakhs and Russians were 74.4 percent and 8.8 percent
respectively. (F. N. Bazanova. Formirovanie i razvitie strutktury naseleniia Kazakhskoi
SSR. Alma-Ata, 1987. No page number given).
23
Martha Olcott. The Kazakhs. Stanford, CA, 1987. P. 185.
24
For a discussion of the major factors affecting Kazakhstans ethnic composition, see
M. Tatimov and Zh. Aliyev. Derbestigimiz Demografiyada. Almaty, 1999, especially
pp. 33-37.
404
around 52 percent. In addition, the German population, mostly deported to
the region during World War II, had grown to 7 percent.
25
Primarily due to their relatively high birthrate, by the time of the last
Soviet census (1989) the percentage of Kazakhs had substantially recov-
ered, to around 40 percent; by this time, the Russian share (over 37 percent)
had fallen to less than the Kazakh, and other ethnic groups including
about 7 percent non-Russian Slavs (mostly Ukrainians) and almost 6 per-
cent Germans accounted for the remaining approximately 22 percent.
26
No other individual ethnic group accounted for more than about 2 percent
of the total.
One of the most important facts about Kazakhstans demography at the
end of the Soviet era is that while Kazakhs accounted for over 57 percent of
the republics total rural inhabitants, in urban locales they barely exceeded
27 percent. Taking the republics urban areas as a whole, Russians (almost
51 percent) outnumbered Kazakhs by a ratio of almost 2:1. On the other
hand, in rural areas, the Kazakh share of about 57 percent meant that they
outnumbered Russians (under 20 percent) by almost 3:1. The combined
Ukrainian and German share of the urban population was about 11 percent,
with the remaining approximately 11 percent split among many other eth-
nic groups.
TABLE 1. KAZAKHSTAN POPULATION 1989
25
Asylbekov, Galiev. Sotsialno-demograficheskie protsessy v Kazakhstane. P. 187.
26
Agentstvo Respubliki Kazakhstan po statistike. Natsionalnyi sostav naseleniia Res-
publiki Kazakhstan. Tom. 1: Natsionalnyi sostav naseleniia Respubliki Kazakhstan.
Almaty, 2000. Pp. 6-14.
f o %
n o i t a l u p o P l a t o T
f o %
n o i t a l u p o P l a r u R
f o %
n o i t a l u p o P n a b r U
s h k a z a K 1 . 0 4 1 . 7 5 1 . 7 2
s n a i s s u R 4 . 7 3 9 . 9 1
8 . 0 5
s n a i n i a r k U 4 . 5
4 . 4
2 . 6
s n a m r e G 8 . 5
9 . 6 0 . 5
s r e h t O
2 . 1 1
7 . 1 1 9 . 0 1
Source: Agenstvo Respubliki Kazakhstan po statistike. Natsionalnyi sostav naseleniia
Respubliki Kazakhstan. Tom. 1: Natsionalnyi sostav naseleniia Respubliki Kazakhstan.
Almaty, 2000. Pp. 6-14.
405
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
In terms of geographical distribution in various regions of Kazakhstan,
at the end of the Soviet era Kazakhs already outnumbered other groups in
the west and (especially) certain southern regions. However, according to
the 1989 census, they comprised less than 20 percent of the population in
two of Kazakhstans seventeen oblasts (Qaraghandy and North Kazakh-
stan), and between 20 and 25 percent in five others (Pavlodar, East Kaza-
khstan, Kokshetau, Qostanay, and Alma-Ata city). In all of these cases, the
large majority of the non-Kazakh population was Slavic; with the excep-
tion of Alma-Ata (then the capital city), all of these oblasts are located in
Kazakhstans north, east, and central regions.
27
Not surprisingly, given this
fact, Kazakhs were a small minority in the larger cities of the Slavic
oblasts. In the capitals of five of these oblasts (i.e., oblast centers), Kazakhs
accounted for under 15 percent of the population.
28
Change in Kazakh Language's Irban Strength in Recent Decades
Although the Soviet 1989 census purports that well over 98 percent of
Kazakhs in Kazakhstan (including 97 percent in urban areas) were mother
tongue Kazakh speakers, these data give a very unrealistic picture of how
many were actually fluent in the language.
29
The prominent Kazakh scholar
S. Z. Zimanov, writing at about the time of the census, estimated that about
40 percent of Kazakhs either [did] not know their mother tongue or [knew]
it poorly.
30
Whatever the exact figure, by the middle of the 1980s, Kazakh
had clearly lost a great deal of ground to Russian in urban areas. Although
Russians status in rural areas had also risen and a large share of rural
Kazakhs knew Russian, they were also fluent and usually educated in
27
Formally, Alma-Ata city was neither part of any oblast, nor an oblast itself; however,
like oblasts, it reported directly to the republic level administration. At the time of the
census, the city was called Alma-Ata both in Russian and in English. The Russian
name of the city was officially changed from Alma-Ata to Almaty in January 1993.
With the exception of Alma-Ata/Almaty and names for which there is an easy and standard
English-language name (e.g., East Kazakhstan Oblast), I use English transliterations
of Kazakh geographical names throughout this article.
28
According to B. Khasanuly, the shares were 8.6 percent in Petropavlovsk, 8.9 percent
in Qostanay, 10.6 in Oskemen, 12.6 in Qaraghandy, 14.7 in Pavlodar, and 18.8 in
Kokshetau. In Almaty city, Kazakhs comprised 22.5 percent (Ana tili ata mura. Almaty,
1992. Pp. 148-158). Slightly different figures are provided in: Ana tili, 11 Oct. 1990.
29
GosKomStat SSSR. Itogi Vsesoiuznoi perepisi naseleniia 1989 goda. Tom VII. Chast
VII. Moscow, 1991-1993. Pp. 296, 300.
30
Kazakhstanskaia Pravda. 23 May 1989.
406
Kazakh.
31
Thus, the need for raising the level of Kazakh skills was, above
all, an urban problem.
By the mid-1980s, many middle and younger generation Kazakhs in
Kazakhstans cities saw little reason to preserve Kazakh, even in the home.
32
Since then, there has been a considerable change: many Kazakhs inter-
viewed in the last five years during travel to Kazakhstan cities, including
individuals born in the late 1970s or early 1980s to parents who grew up
viewing Kazakh as something of minimal importance for their future, now
see considerable benefits to knowing Kazakh. This is true both for instru-
mental reasons (e.g., calculating that Kazakh skills may improve employ-
ment prospects) as well as affective ones. The latter, which are closely re-
lated to groupness, appear to reflect a greater though far from universal
desire today among Kazakhs to connect with their ancestors and co-ethnics
through a shared linguistic bond.
In terms of the instrumental reasons, much of the change reflects lan-
guage laws and programs that have been adopted in Kazakhstan since 1989.
We will examine here some fragmentary evidence of change as related to
three areas education, electronic mass media, and the workplace.
33
Education. In the late Soviet period, a large share of Kazakh urban chil-
dren were being educated in Russian-medium classes. Most cities had few
if any Kazakh-medium schools. In the case of Alma-Ata, the then capital
city with a population of hundreds of thousands of Kazakhs, only two schools
provided Kazakh-medium instruction.
34
Although no precise data are available for the mid- to late-1980s on the
proportion of Kazakh pupils in Russian-medium classes, almost certainly
the share was substantially more than half: in the 1990-1991 school year
(by which time there had been something of a boom in Kazakh-medium
31
Based on guesstimates of various informants in Kazakhstan, it appears that in the late
1980s somewhere in the range of 85 to 90 percent of rural Kazakhs could comfortably
converse in Kazakh on everyday subjects. The proportion of rural Kazakhs who could
not speak Kazakh was likely higher than 10 or 15 percent only in certain raions of
oblasts bordering on Russia.
32
For more detailed treatment, see Fierman. Forthcoming article in Etnograficheskoe
obozrenie.
33
Ibid.
34
One of the schools in Kazakhstan was a boarding school attended largely by children
from other parts of the republic. The Kazakh population of Alma-Ata in 1979 was 147,000
(16.5 percent of the total); by 1989 it was 251,000 (22.5 percent of the total) (Mikhail
Guboglo. Demography and Language in the Capitals of the Union Republics // Journal
of Nationalities. Vol. 1. No. 4. Pp. 28-29).
407
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
education),
35
about 49 percent of Kazakh urban pupils were in Russian-
medium classes. The picture today is very different: the share of Kazakh
urban pupils in Russian-medium classes has declined to somewhere in the
range of 25 to 30 percent.
36
The trend in higher education has been much the same. In the 1989-
1990 academic year, only 17.9 percent of all students enrolled in Kazakh-
stans higher educational institutions studied in Kazakh-language groups.
37
In the 2002-2003, 2003-2004, and 2004-2005 academic years, the analo-
gous share ranged between 32 percent and 40 percent.
38
Given that these
figures represent students of all nationalities, for all years cited the share of
ethnic Kazakh students studying in the Kazakh language is, of course, much
higher. Thus, even in 1989-1990 (when the share for students of all nation-
alities was 17.9 percent), the share for ethnic Kazakhs was 32.7 percent.
39
Mass media. Unlike Kazakh-medium schools, Kazakh electronic mass
media were widely available in urban areas. Still, at least in the case of
radio, the situation of Kazakh relative to Russian deteriorated at the end of
the Soviet era. Kazakh Radio (i.e., the main radio station for Kazakhstan,
not just in the Kazakh language) generally transmitted its main program
daily from 6:00 a.m. until midnight. Up until the early 1960s, the Kazakh-
language share comprised half or even more of total transmissions; however,
35
Without data for the number of pupils, it is impossible to identify the magnitude of the
boom. However, data for the number of schools for 1988 and 1990 are available. In
1988, there were 181 schools in urban areas with only Kazakh-medium instruction; by
1990, the number had grown to 268. Likewise, in 1988 there were 242 schools with
more than one language of instruction; by 1990 the number had grown to 411. (The
number for mixed schools also includes a small number of schools where the mix of
languages did not include Kazakh, and might have been, for example, Russian and Uzbek
or Russian and Uyghur.)
36
For information on how this was calculated, see William Fierman. Language and
Education in Post-Soviet Kazakhstan: Kazakh-Medium Instruction in Urban Schools //
Russian Review. 2006. Vol. 65. Forthcoming.
37
Khasanuly. Ana tili ata mura. P. 185.
38
According to data from gathered from different sources, in 2002-2003 the share was
36 percent; in 2003-2004 it was 32 percent; and in 2004-2005 it was 40 percent. Data for
2002-2003 are from Nauan Sarin. Til turaly zangnyng Bilim zhane ghylym ministrlig-
inde oryndau barysy // Ana tili. 10 June 2004; for 2003-2004 from Qabyl Duysenbi.
Ultymyzdyng bolashaghy qazaq mektepterinde // Ana tili. 12 Feb. 2004; and for 2004-
2005 in an email from S. Ispusinova from the Kazakhstan Ministry of Education dated
12 March 2005. Much of the increase since 1989, of course, is related to the growth in
the share of ethnic Kazakhs among students in institutions of higher education.
39
Khasanuly. Ana tili ata mura. P. 185.
408
it was subsequently reduced to only about one third. This was compensated
somewhat by twelve hours of Kazakh-language broadcasts of Kazakh Ra-
dios Shalqar editorial office. The subject mix treated in Kazakh Radios
Kazakh-language broadcasts probably contributed to a low level of interest
among urban listeners: the editorial office of Kazakh Radio in charge of
programming specifically for agricultural workers, for example, produced
shows with three hours of material daily. This would account for half of all
Kazakh broadcasts. The agricultural broadcasts in Russian, only two hours,
seem to have constituted a much smaller share of all broadcasts in that
language, perhaps only about 15 percent.
40
Naturally, in addition to radio
broadcasts originating in Kazakhstan, listeners could tune in to a much richer
variety of programming from Moscow.
The quality of Kazakh-language television was reportedly much lower
than radio, and seems to have averaged about three hours out of the total
eight hours of broadcasts per day. As in the case of radio, the share of
Kazakh-language transmissions in republic TV also markedly declined
during the 1970s. Likewise, programming from Moscow was much more
varied than that produced locally.
41
Today a law requires all electronic media channels and stations to broad-
cast at least half of their transmissions in Kazakh. Although this is not uni-
versally observed, and many broadcasters have ignored the spirit of the law
by scheduling Kazakh-language programs at night, Kazakh television and
radio audiences have a much wider choice today. Television programs in-
clude game shows, talk shows devoted to controversial topics, and music
clips reminiscent of those on American MTV. The mere presence of these
programs, of course, does not mean that a particular share of the potential
audience is viewing or listening to them. Indeed, as in the Soviet era, many
programs from Moscow continue to enjoy great popularity among audienc-
es. In addition, many cable channels are also available. Nevertheless, anec-
dotal evidence suggests that a substantial share of the Kazakh audience, in-
cluding the urban audience, tunes in to Kazakh-language electronic media.
42
40
Ramazan Saghymbekov. Almatydan soylep turmyz. Almaty, 1979. Pp. 149-153 and
information in an email communication from Asiya Baigozhina (Almaty) dated 21 March
2005. According to another source that describes what appears to refer to broadcasts of
just the main program of Kazakh Radio, as of either 1989 or 1990, only 4.5 out of 19.5
hours were in Kazakh (Qazaq adebiyeti. 23 March 1990).
41
Email communication from Baigozhina, 21 March 2005, based on information from
Firuza Perzadaeva.
42
See Amirkhan Mendeke. Bul qay arna? Bul Elarna // Qazaq adebiyeti. 15 March
2002; Esengul Kopqyzy. Ala-qula arnalar // Turkistan. 14 Febr. 2002; and 50x50 degendi
409
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Workplace. Russian was the overwhelming language of communication
in the urban workplace of the 1970s and 1980s. Above all, this was because
in the ethnically integrated urban work environment, very few non-Kazakhs,
who constituted the large majority, knew Kazakh, whereas most urban Ka-
zakhs were fluent or had at least some skills in Russian.
43
Even today, in
most cities Russian is still used more than Kazakh. However, provisions of
the language legislation have helped Kazakh make substantial inroads. This
is especially true in the case of government offices. In late 2001 or early
2002, Qyzylorda Oblast (where Kazakhs comprise about 95 percent of the
population) became the first oblast officially to shift all office work (delo-
proizvodstvo) to Kazakh. Although some communications, in particular a
large share of those with the government in the capital, apparently continue
in Russian, the change to date still represents an important rise in status for
Kazakh. Four other oblasts have since officially followed Qyzylordas lead,
and plans call for all government internal office work throughout the coun-
try to be shifted to Kazakh by 2008.
44
Despite the evidence of continued
use of Russian even in oblasts where there has supposedly been a total shift
to the state language, it is clear that Kazakh is used much more in govern-
ment offices today than fifteen years ago, let alone in the Brezhnev era of
the 1970s and early 1980s.
45
The status and domains of use of Kazakh and Russian in the mass me-
dia, education, and the workplace at the end of the Soviet era were contrib-
uting to a commonality between most urban Kazakhs and tens of millions
of other Soviet citizens for whom Russian was the dominant language. These
same phenomena were increasingly breaking the commonality between
urban Kazakhs and their rural Kazakh-dominant cousins. This configura-
tion of commonality was also affecting groupness, as urban Kazakhs in-
creasingly realized that they had more in common with Russians through-
kim shygharghan // Zhas Alash. 4 April 2002. As Mendeke notes, a state-funded nation-
al TV channel was launched with programming entirely in Kazakh. However, today that
stations programming is partially in Russian.
43
In 1989, only about 1 percent of Kazakhstans urban non-Kazakhs claimed fluency in
Kazakh. At the same time, almost 78 percent of Kazakhs in urban areas claimed a mas-
tery of Russian. Itogi 1989. Tom VII. Chast VII. Pp. 296 and 300. Among the em-
ployed population the share was undoubtedly even higher.
44
The other four oblasts are Atyrau, Manghystau, Zhambyl, and South Kazakhstan (Oral-
bay Abdikarimov. Memlekettik til zhyly bolmaydy, biraq // Ana tili. 27 Jan. 2005).
45
For a report on problems of introducing Kazakh even in an oblast with a large Kazakh
population (South Kazakhstan), see Shadiyar Moldabek. Til uyrenudi balabaqshadan
bastau kerek // Zaman Qazaqstan. 30 July 2004.
410
out the USSR than with Kazakhs in the villages. Changes in the mass me-
dia, education, and workplace since independence have probably not fun-
damentally changed the cleavages that underlie groupness in Kazakhstan.
However, thanks in part to the greater prevalence of the Kazakh language
in various domains since independence, the language appears to have be-
gun to serve as part of a commonality for an increasing share of Kazakhs.
Factors Shaping Language Policy and Status Development
We now turn to an examination of the key factors that have been shap-
ing the recovery of Kazakhs status in the last decade and a half and that
seem likely to continue to play important roles in this process. Based on
this, at the end of the article, we will briefly consider the likely direction of
future developments.
NAZARBAYEV`S IMPRINT ON POLICY AND POLITICAL CULTURE
The promotion of the Kazakh language in Kazakhstan has been pro-
foundly affected by President Nursultan Nazarbayev, who first ascended to
the leadership of Kazakhstan as the republic Communist Party first secre-
tary in June 1989. Having become president of the Kazakh SSR in 1990, he
was subsequently elected and re-elected independent Kazakhstans presi-
dent in 1991 and 1999.
Nazarbayevs appointment as Kazakhstans Party leader in 1989 marked
a turning point in the history of the republic. By removing his predecessor,
Gennadii Kolbin, and appointing Nazarbayev, Moscow implicitly agreed to
allow the republic party leadership to accept many of the platforms that were
being advocated by relatively independent informal groups in Kazakh-
stan. Kazakhstans informals, like those throughout the USSR, brought to-
gether activists interested in a variety of issues; they stood outside the Party
and other official institutions. Many informals focused on language, histori-
cal monuments, and the environment, and therefore their members frequent-
ly either shared particular ethnic, religious, and/or linguistic bonds, or else
inhabited the same territory. Upon his 1989 promotion, Nazarbayev quickly
embraced the platform of a new informal organization devoted to language
that would soon become known as the Qazaq tili qoghamy (Kazakh Lan-
guage Society). Most importantly, Nazarbayev endorsed Kazakh (instead of
both Kazakh and Russian) as the sole state language of Kazakhstan.
46
46
For Nazarbayevs remarks see Natsionalnaia politika partii v sovremennykh usloviiakh
(Platforma KPSS) // Kazakhstanskaia Pravda. 26 Sep. 1989.
411
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Although Nazarbayev has consistently supported recovery of the Kazakh
language, he has eschewed extreme positions. For example, even as a cham-
pion of Kazakh as the sole state language, he took issue with a reference in
the 1989 draft language law that called for Russian to serve along with
(nariadu s) Kazakh; upon Nazarbayevs insistence, along with in the law
was replaced with on a par with (naravne s).
47
Since then, Nazarbayev has frequently emphasized that sudden and overly
forceful measures to promote Kazakh may alienate Kazakhstans citizens
with weak or no Kazakh skills (including many Kazakhs) and may carry
serious economic consequences. He has stressed that the teaching of Kazakh
should focus on the next generation rather than todays mature adults, and
that before Kazakhs demand members of other ethnic groups to learn the
Kazakh language, Kazakhs themselves should learn it and use it.
48
Naz-
arbayevs restraining influence on language was manifest recently in a speech
in which he criticized attempts to replace Russian with Kazakh too rapidly,
noting, it is the Russian language that unites our nation [natsiia], all citi-
zens of our country. This is the way things developed historically, and this
is no ones fault. We will need time in order for the Kazakh language to
begin to fulfill this unifying role, and things should not be rushed.
49
Along with this moderation concerning language, Nazarbayevs soft
dictatorial political style has been important to language status develop-
ment in Kazakhstan because it has allowed ideas that are more nationalist
than his own to be aired. This has remained the case even though since the
mid-1990s, Nazarbayev has moved toward ruling Kazakhstan in a more
authoritarian fashion.
A key aspect of Nazarbayevs impact on language policy is related to
his insistence that Kazakhstan maintain a unitary political system. Despite
Kazakhstans great territory and conditions that vary from one part of the
country to the next, Nazarbayev has refused to consider a federal system,
which might open the door to regional autonomy and the eventual seces-
sion of regions. In terms of language, this has meant that despite the very
dissimilar demographic and linguistic circumstances prevailing in different
47
Kazakhstanskaia Pravda. 23 Sep. 1989.
48
With regard to the latter (Kazakhs first learning to speak Kazakh with each other
before demanding others do so), see the account of Nazarbayevs statement during a
television question-answer session in Dukenbay Doszhan. Tilimizge quldyq uratyn uaqyt
zhetti // Ana tili. 24 July 2003.
49
Vystuplenie N. Nazarbayeva na III sezde rabotnikov obrazovaniia i nauki //
Kazakhstanskaia Pravda. 13 Oct. 2004.
412
areas of the country, language policy throughout Kazakhstan has been fun-
damentally uniform.
50
Although a major reason for the insistence that Kazakhstan retain a uni-
tary structure appears to be a perceived or real danger that parts of Kazakh-
stan might secede and join Russia, Nazarbayev has also consistently dem-
onstrated that he places a high priority on maintaining good relations with
his northern neighbor and seeking economic and political ties or integra-
tion with it. In the early years of independence, Nazarbayev supported a
Eurasian Union that would have promoted greater integration among the
CIS states. A more recent symbolic reflection of Nazarbayevs policy was
his declaring 2004 the Year of Russia in Kazakhstan. Nazarbayev is keenly
aware of sensitivity in Russia to alleged language discrimination in Kaza-
khstan especially discrimination against Russians and other Slavs and
his recognition of the need to maintain good relations with Russia has like-
ly reinforced his disinclination to support radical measures related to pro-
moting Kazakhs status.
As president of Kazakhstan, Nazarbayev has overseen and often orches-
trated a system in which there have been almost constant changes in law,
personnel, and even administrative borders. Kazakhstan adopted two sepa-
rate constitutions in its first years of existence. Flux is also apparent in the
transformation of many of Nazarbayevs former allies into open political
opponents who were exiled or arrested. The borders of Kazakhstans oblasts
have been redrawn, with several being eliminated as independent units.
Nazarbayev is famous for shuffling personnel in major government offices,
sometimes setting in motion a version of political musical chairs.
This constant change has affected the implementation of language policy
as well. The government organs responsible for language have not remained
stable. At various times, local offices in charge of language have been cre-
ated and liquidated, and the line of command has also shifted. The first gov-
ernment body with primary responsibility in this area was the Committee
on Languages created under the Cabinet of Ministers in April 1993.
51
In
50
For an example of Nazarbayevs insistence on the unitary system, see Speech of N. Naz-
arbayev on Opening of Second Session of the Parliament of the Republic of Kazakh-
stan of Second Convocation, Astana, September 1, 2000 // http://www.president.kz/
articles/state/state_container.asp?lng=en&art=parl_sep, accessed on 22 Jan. 2005.
This phenomenon is considered in Jrn Holm-Hansen. Political Integration in Kazakh-
stan // Kolst. Nation-Building. Pp. 153-226, especially the conclusion. With regard to
language, minor concessions have been made to local conditions, such as a staggered
timetable for introducing Kazakh as the language of office work in different oblasts.
51
Sultan Orazalinov. Til taghdyry el taghdyry. Almaty, 1997. P. 21.
413
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
April 1995, language issues became part of the work of the newly created
National Committee on Nationality Policy.
52
In March 1997, coordina-
tion of language was largely handed over to a newly created Department
for Coordinating Language Policy under the Ministry of Education and
Culture.
53
Some months later, in late 1997, primary responsibility for lan-
guage issues was transferred once again, this time to the Ministry of Infor-
mation and Public Harmony.
54
Later culture was added to this ministrys
portfolio. However, in September 2003, this expanded ministry was split
once more, and responsibility for language was given to a department in
the newly established Ministry of Culture.
55
In February 2005, a new Com-
mittee on Languages was created to coordinate language matters within
the recently reconstituted Ministry of Culture, Information, and Sport.
56
Frequent change of political personnel in key jobs has also negatively
affected implementation of language policy. One of the most innovative
individuals in terms of promoting Kazakh was Ghalymzhan Zhaqiyanov,
who during his time as akim (governor) of Semei Oblast began to introduce
salary bonuses for those with Kazakh skills. However, after transferring to
other work, Zhaqiyanov was eventually arrested and removed from open
political activity. The crimes for which Zhaqiyanov was sidelined had
nothing to do with his positions or policies on language issues. Likewise,
the reasons for a virtual revolving door in the leadership of the Kazakhstan
Ministry of Education are probably not directly related to language issues,
either.
57
However, the Ministry of Education is a key institution in imple-
menting Kazakhstans language policies. The shifting jobs and political
fortunes in national and regional posts is a hallmark of Nazarbayevs Kaza-
khstan, and it is very likely that constant political reshuffling has negative-
ly affected language policy formation and implementation.
52
http://www.atyrau-city.kz/Rus/index_r.php?volte-face.html, accessed on 22 Jan. 2005.
53
Orazalinov. Til taghdyry el taghdyry. P. 6.
54
Til sayasatyn uylestiru departmenti qazaq tilin ornynan kotere ala ma? // Ana tili. 4
December 1997.
55
See comments by Imanghali Tasmaghambetov in: Ana tili. 9 October 2003, and Ale-
ksandr Peirak. Vziat i podelit // Navigator. 25 September 2003, http://www.navi.kz/
articles/4print.php?artid=4509, accessed on 20 March 2005).
56
Kazinform report at http://www.inform.kz/showarticle.php?id=111029, accessed on
20 March 2005. The ministry was reconstituted in September 2004 (http://www.inform.kz/
showarticle.php?id=93533, accessed on 20 March 2005).
57
Nine different ministers were appointed between 1989 and 2004! For a report on
Birghanym Aytimova becoming the ninth minister of education, see Esengul Kapqyzy.
Kulekeev studentterding karinen qoryqty // Turkistan. 16 December 2004.
414
Although it cannot be blamed entirely on Nazarbayev, pervasive cor-
ruption in Kazakhstan reaches the very top of the political pyramid. This
has fostered widespread cynicism, and has interfered with implementation
of virtually all laws. In the area of language, it has undoubtedly reduced the
feasibility of introducing regulations that would require certain levels of
skills as job qualifications. To extrapolate from the field of education, where
bribes are paid in order to achieve scores high enough to enter educational
institutions or to pass other exams, a test of language skills as a condition
for employment would be vulnerable to exploitation for personal enrich-
ment. Corruption in administration and in the legal system also means that
regulations can often be ignored if a bribe is paid to an inspector or other
person in charge of implementing them.
THE SOVIET SYSTEM`S COLLAPSE:
CONSISTENCY AND CHANGE IN THE ROLE OF RUSSIA
Perhaps the most important fact about efforts to raise the status of Kaza-
kh is that although the USSRs political leadership allowed Kazakh lan-
guage recovery to begin in the late 1980s, the Soviet system under which
the first language law was adopted soon collapsed, and Kazakhstan be-
came an independent country. Though Kazakhstans political system has
changed dramatically, its geographical position has not. As in the Soviet
era, Kazakhstan and Russia still share a border of over 4000 miles with few
natural physical barriers and, partly for this reason, it remains quite porous.
From the perspective of Kazakhstan, the weaker neighbor, anxieties about
the borders vulnerability have been aggravated by declarations of Russian
nationalists who have suggested Russia reclaim territories now inside Ka-
zakhstan.
58
As noted above, extensive parts of Kazakhstan are inhabited primarily
by non-Kazakhs. Upon the USSRs collapse, Slavs in these areas, whose
commonality as well as groupness is greater with co-ethnics across the
Russian Federation-Kazakhstani international border than with Kazakhs in
the south of Kazakhstan, began to push for increased regional autonomy in
Kazakhstan or even redrawn state borders.
59
Although neither Boris Yeltsin
nor Vladimir Putin has encouraged Russian nationalist ambitions to ex-
pand Russias territory in this region, as noted above, Nazarbayev (as well
58
Perhaps the most celebrated is that by A. I. Solzhenitsyn. Kak nam obustroitRossiiu? //
Literaturnaia Gazeta. 18 September 1990.
59
See, for example, Martha Olcott. Kazakhstan: Unfulfilled Promise. Washington, DC,
2002. Pp. 75-78.
415
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
as other political leaders of Kazakhstan) are extremely sensitive to pressure
from Russia. Besides the historical and demographic factors that lie behind
this, Kazakhstan is also dependent on Russia (as a source and transit coun-
try) for most of its foreign trade, especially for its most precious commod-
ity, oil. Although the situation has shifted somewhat since 1991, the trans-
portation grids of areas of Kazakhstan adjacent to Russia are generally better
tied to Russia than to Kazakhstans densely populated south. A combination
of all these factors has moderated more extreme measures of Kazakh lin-
guistic nationalism.
ECONOMIC CHANGE
Paralleling developments in the political realm, Kazakhstan has permit-
ted much broader and faster dismantling of key aspects of the Soviet eco-
nomic system than Uzbekistan and Turkmenistan. This included a quicker
privatization of state property and decrease or cessation of state subsidies
to enterprises that had operated at a loss. As a result, many factories and
mines temporarily halted production or closed entirely, and/or sought ways
to shed excess labor. Much of the social safety net in the USSR had been
supported through these institutions. The upheaval that affected them meant
massive closure of clinics and nursery schools, as well as recreation and
other services. Local governments, which received facilities and responsi-
bilities from the enterprises that no longer wanted them, did not collect
sufficient revenues to support them, partly because there were no taxes to
collect on non-existent production, but also because the country lacked an
enforceable tax system.
The era in which the economy and especially the safety net collapsed
nevertheless offered opportunities for enormous personal gain to many in-
dividuals with access to public resources and good connections. Some, for
example, took advantage of their positions in order to purchase state prop-
erty at low prices and then sell it (often to foreign concerns) at enormous
profit. Others benefited by behaving according to entrenched Soviet tradi-
tions of exchanging favors and bribes, and more generally blurring the lines
between private and public property and perquisites.
Nazarbayevs choice of economic course has profoundly affected lan-
guage processes in Kazakhstan. Recognition of the high economic costs of
more rapid or radical linguistic Kazakhization in the public sphere has un-
doubtedly reduced the likelihood of proposals involving radical change.
Beyond this, however, the financial straits of government and non-govern-
ment institutions have greatly slowed the implementation of laws and other
416
measures that have been formally adopted. Institutions have lacked the
wherewithal to train and hire enough high quality Kazakh-speaking per-
sonnel to work in such key positions as schoolteachers, or translators and
clerks for offices where work is supposed to shift to Kazakh. Though the
situation has eased in recent years, funds have also been scarce for the
creation and distribution of related key materials, such as textbooks or in-
novative and attractive local television programs.
Implicit costs of another sort have likely also restrained abrupt shifts
intended to promote the Kazakh language. For example, changing an insti-
tutions language of operation from Russian to Kazakh has the potential to
alter power relations radically inside it and disrupt operations. Furthermore,
if, as is often the case, the person with the best professional qualifications
cannot communicate in Kazakh, his or her replacement by a less qualified
Kazakh speaker entails a loss in the institutions performance. True, in many
cases language is simply a convenient excuse (or weapon) that is used in
the battle for employment. Nevertheless, recognition of this dynamic has
probably also tempered the political leaderships willingness to support
measures promoting Kazakh language.
The impact of the collapsed economy on family budgets has also seri-
ously affected the course of Kazakh language recovery. Because the state
does not provide for the popular welfare as it had in the Soviet era
including through a guaranteed job many citizens of Kazakhstan have
been preoccupied with assuring very basic needs, such as finding ways to
pay for food, heat, and medical care. For those with the appropriate qual-
ifications, the desire or need for more income has often encouraged or
required taking a second job. Few people have the luxury of spare time to
engage in language courses for which there is no immediate economic
payoff.
Likewise, for most urban Kazakh parents seeking a high quality prima-
ry and secondary education for their children with promise for higher edu-
cation and/or income, it still makes sense to select Russian-medium in-
struction. In the last few years, knowledge of Kazakh has also become ap-
preciated in some cases as a qualification that might positively affect future
employment; however, it is not an important enough consideration for most
parents to select a Kazakh-medium education for their offspring. Some Ka-
zakhs with the means to do so send their children to elite private Kazakh-
medium schools that charge tuition (or for which other payments or levels
of achievement may be required in order to enroll). Others attempt to as-
sure a good education plus Kazakh language skills by enrolling children in
417
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Russian-medium classes and hiring Kazakh language tutors, or by enroll-
ing in a Kazakh-medium class and hiring tutors to help in various disci-
plines where the Kazakh-medium instruction may be poor. However, eco-
nomic reality puts this beyond the reach of most parents, and/or it does not
make such a course appear rational for most families. Family economic
difficulties may also affect such considerations as discouraging enrollment
at a good Kazakh school that is located across town and so requires a bus
ride to get there. The ride itself is more expensive than it was in the Soviet
era, crime that is related to economic change may make that ride more
dangerous, and grandparents, who in Soviet times might have been avail-
able to accompany the children to a distant school, may well be involved in
activity that is intended to generate income.
DEMOGRAPHIC SHIFTS
Closely related to economic changes, demographic developments in
Kazakhstan since the late 1980s have also had a major impact on the
language picture. The most important change has been the growing share
of Kazakhs in the population. One of the major reasons for this is the
large emigration of Slavs and Germans. Over the period 1993-1997 alone,
the number of Slavs and Germans leaving Kazakhstan exceeded those
arriving in the country by about 1.5 million. In the same period, there was
a slight positive balance of Kazakh immigration into Kazakhstan: arriv-
ing Kazakhs exceeded those who left by 46,700.
60
An important factor
behind the positive balance of Kazakh migration was the official state
policy providing benefits to an annual quota of Kazakhs from outside
Kazakhstan who wanted to resettle in the historic homeland. The return
of many Kazakhs to Kazakhstan was also encouraged by discrimination
and/or deteriorating economic conditions in their respective countries of
residence.
61
The increasing share of Kazakhs was also a result of a substantially
higher birth rate among Kazakhs than among Russians. In 1991, when Ka-
zakhs comprised something over 40 percent of Kazakhstans total popula-
tion, they accounted for 72.4 percent of the total natural population in-
crease of 219,429. In 1993, they accounted for 88.2 percent of the 145,371
natural increase. By contrast, Russians, whose total number was not yet
60
Azimbay Ghali. Orysym Qara ormanym // Zhas Alash. 11 March 2000.
61
For our purposes in this chapter, we should note that by and large these returnees are
Kazakh speakers.
418
much less than Kazakhs, accounted for only 12 percent of the increase in
1991, and experienced negative natural growth in 1993.
62
Despite the relatively high Kazakh birth rate in comparison to Russians,
the rate of natural growth for Kazakhs and all other groups dropped in the
early years of independence: whereas in 1987 there had been 417,000 births
in Kazakhstan, a decade later there were only 232,000.
63
Migration within Kazakhstan, especially Kazakhs movement from rural
to urban areas, has had a major impact on language in urban areas. Although
some cities from which Slavs and Germans departed simply withered be-
cause they lacked employment opportunities, others attracted Kazakh-
speaking migrants who, arriving from rural areas or other smaller towns,
replaced the former inhabitants. The shift of the capital from Almaty to
Astana created many new opportunities for employment, including pa-
tronage positions for which ethnic Kazakhs often enjoyed the inside track.
Almaty, though it lost its status as capital, has consistently offered a much
better life than smaller towns or villages, and so it has remained a strong
magnet for Kazakh migrants.
64
Although most new Kazakh arrivals in cities have enough Russian skills
to get along, and many also may still see knowledge of Russian as a skill
that increases their chances of upward mobility, their presence in the city
has increased the use of Kazakh in urban areas. This may make it easier to
encourage compliance with language regulations, for example in the case
of merchants who see that it makes economic sense to advertise to Kazakh-
speaking clientele in Kazakh. In most cities of Kazakhstan, Russian signs
will still reach a larger number of potential customers than Kazakh. Never-
theless, the addition of Kazakh to what were previously Russian-only an-
nouncements may be more than merely a form of compliance with the law;
it may also be a relatively inexpensive way to project a favorable image.
The increased share of Kazakh speakers has also raised the likelihood of
62
Azimbay Ghali. Qazaq qaytse kobeydi. Nemese optimistik demografiia // Egemen
Qazaqstan. 1 January 2000.
63
Zautbek Turisbekov. O problemakh migratsii i demograficheskoi situatsii //
Kazakhstanskaia Pravda. 26 January 1999. The low birthrate, combined with the migration
trends, contributed to the drop in Kazakhstans total population from about 16.5 million
to just under 15 million between 1989 and 1999 (Khalyq sanaghy: Ol qalay otti? //
Zang. 19 May 1999).
64
For an analysis of the migration to Astana and Almaty, see A. Zabirova. Selsko-
gorodskaia i mezhgorodskaia migratsiia v sovremennom Kazakhstane: motivy i
rezultaty // Tsentralnaia Aziia i Kavkaz. 2004. No. 3. Pp. 84-92.
419
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
non-Kazakh speakers or those with very limited skills encountering Kazakh
language in their place of employment or at public or private gatherings.
Whereas in the 1970s or 1980s, bilingual Kazakh and Russian speakers
who lived in the city would generally have refrained from using Kazakh at
work meetings, where not everyone knew the language, today it is common
to speak Kazakh in this kind of setting. In such an environment, it may be
prudent for non-Kazakh-speakers to learn at least enough Kazakh to under-
stand what others are saying. This is especially true in the case of ethnic
Kazakhs, who may be humiliated for not having proper respect for their
own people and ancestors if they demonstrate that they do not know what
is going on. The expanding share of Kazakhs who can at least understand
and on occasion do speak at least some Kazakh is probably not a sign that
the Kazakh language is a major component in a groupness uniting the new-
ly arrived rural Kazakh with a neighbor who is a third generation urban
dweller. However, the Kazakh language may be at the beginning of a long
process of becoming part of Kazakh commonality.
Prospects
Progress toward a higher status for Kazakh both as a language used by
Kazakhs and as language known and used by all Kazakhstanis has been far
slower than what Kazakh nationalists like Qoyshybayev have advocated.
Indeed, even moderates such as President Nazarbayev have criticized the
poor and uneven implementation of laws and programs adopted to date.
Naturally, progress has been easiest in those areas of Kazakhstan, includ-
ing certain cities, where the Kazakh population is largest.
If we stand back and look at the larger picture for a moment, despite the
problems of raising Kazakhs status, its prospects look rather bright. One
key reason relates to the independent state and its proclaimed ideology,
which is granted at least grudging support by a large majority of Kazakh-
stans population, and enthusiastic support by a large and probably grow-
ing segment of it. This factor alone, of course, is insufficient to guarantee a
higher status for Kazakh, but it is nevertheless a crucial component sup-
porting it. In addition, however, the widespread popular mindset that iden-
tifies language, territory, and ethnicity is still basically intact. To the in-
creasing majority Kazakh population, this lends a greater plausibility to the
Kazakh linguistic nationalists argument that the governments identifica-
tion project should increase the prominence of what they (the nationalists)
define as Kazakh. The platforms and aspirations of the nationalists, of course,
420
do not automatically translate into reality. However, in terms of language,
even among Kazakhstans ethnic minority population, a considerable share
appears to concede, that, whether they like it or not, time is on the side of
the nationalists. One sign of this was an open letter signed by the presi-
dents of the Almaty chapters of twelve non-Kazakh national cultural
centers. This letter announced support for an initiative to remove parallel
Russian translations of certain types of public signage, leaving only Ka-
zakh writing.
65
This open letter was almost certainly encouraged by prominent political
leaders, perhaps in this case Imanghali Tasmaghambetov, Almatys new
mayor and influential politician. This, however, does not lessen its impor-
tance. Indeed, it is another sign that, for all the moderation in executing
language policy, Kazakhstans leadership continues to stay the course of
promoting Kazakh. Moreover, it suggests that if Nazarbayev should unex-
pectedly disappear from the scene, it might be difficult for a successor,
whose legitimacy among a large segment of the population rests on support
for a certain level of Kazakhization, to make a radical change of course on
the issue of language.
Demographic trends supporting an increased status for Kazakh also seem
likely to continue. Slavic emigration from Kazakhstan has slowed, but nat-
ural growth is producing a larger Kazakh share of urban population. The
likely trend for the coming decades is unambiguous: as of 1999, among the
cohort of Kazakhstans population born between 1990 and 1993, Kazakhs
outnumbered Russians more than three to one, and even in urban areas
almost two to one. By contrast, among the cohort born from 1940 to 1949,
Russians outnumbered Kazakhs more than two to one.
66
The trend of mi-
gration by Kazakhs from (especially rural) areas into urban areas, especial-
ly larger cities where Kazakh has been weakest in the late Soviet era, will
also probably continue. This, too, is apt to make urban areas more linguis-
tically Kazakh.
Given the financial costs of language development and change, Kazakh
is very fortunate to be spoken on a territory with substantial natural wealth,
especially energy reserves that attract foreign investment. Even though to-
days trends are no guarantee of future development, Kazakhstans wealth
65
See Pravilno li my ponimaem printsip dvuiazychiia? 2 March 2005 // http://
www.navi.kz/articles/?artid=8244, accessed on 20 March 2005.
66
Agenstvo Respubliki Kazakhstan po statistike. Natsionalnyi sostav naseleniia Res-
publiki Kazakhstan. Tom IV, Chast 2. Naselenie Respubliki Kazakhstan po
natsionalnostiam i urovniu obrazovaniia. Almaty, 2000, Pp. 24-28.
421
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
and economic growth may also contribute to efforts to expand the use of
the Kazakh language by easing financial constraints that might otherwise
complicate efforts to promote Kazakh.
It is worth noting, too, that although Kazakhs linguistic weakness in-
clines Beybit Qoyshybayev to oppose the idea of declaring a Kazakhstani
nation today, other nationalists take a different view. Historian Azimbay
Ghali, for example, welcomes the idea, citing linguistic changes as evi-
dence that the process of producing a Kazakhstani nation is indeed already
beginning. According to Ghali, the process is evident today in the linguistic
assimilation of speakers of other Turkic languages; furthermore, in his view
it is possible to predict that Kazakhstan will change from a country in which
even many Kazakhs do not know the Kazakh language to one in which
large numbers of non-Kazakhs will join most or all Kazakhs in speaking
it.
67
Ghali, unlike Qoyshybayev, seems to feel that Kazakh is already be-
coming a component of a Kazakhstani groupness.
In todays increasingly globalized world, it is unlikely that Kazakh will
replace other languages in Kazakhstan, even among Kazakhs, in ways that
would fully satisfy either Qoyshybayev or Ghali. Nevertheless, it seems
that Kazakh will proceed with the reconsolidation of its position in rural
areas of Kazakhstan, and continue to make gains in urban settings as well.
However, as in the case of other ethnic groups throughout the world, lan-
guages of wider communication (LWCs) will remain important for many
forms or domains of communication. In areas ranging from advanced sci-
ence to popular entertainment, Russian seems likely to continue to hold a
substantial niche, though in these and other domains the functions once
served exclusively or very heavily by Russian are already being shared
with other LWCs, most importantly English. In any case, Kazakh currently
seems to be on a path even if not a very direct path to becoming an
integral part of Kazakh connectedness and even groupness in a way that it
was not during the late Soviet period. The prospects for Kazakh language
also to become part of a connectedness linking some of the minority popu-
lation of Kazakhstan to members of the titular nationality may also appear
good over the next few decades. Whether, however, in the more distant
future it becomes a part of a Kazakhstani groupness is much more difficult
to predict.
67
See the interview given to Abay Mauqarauly and Gulnar Mamanova. Ultym qazaq,
tegim orys deytin kez keledi // Zaman Qazaqstan. 25 July 2003.
422
SUMMARY
B cnoe crarie Ynnixm unpman enaer nontrxy npnmennri nont
xareropnanint annapar, npenoxennt P. Bpyexepom n u. Kyne-
pom, nx onee nmancnponannoro anannsa nponecca ]opmnponannx
nenrnunocrn. B uacrnocrn, anannsnpyx ]opmnponanne nonoro nonn-
rnuecxoro n xynirypnoro nopxxa nocne pacnaa CCCP n poni xstxa
n +rom nponecce, anrop ncnonisyer raxne nonxrnx, xax rpynnonax co-
nnapnocri, uyncrno omnocrn n uyncrno npnuacrnocrn nponcxox-
memy.
Hccneonanne ncxonr ns nocrnennocrn conercxo nannonani-
no nonnrnxn, xoropax c ono cropont noompxna coxpanenne nann-
onanino camotrnocrn na reppnropnn CCCP, a c pyro crannna
saauy nocnnrannx uyncrna connapnocrn n conercxom napoe. unp-
man cunraer, uro c pacnaom CCCP n cosannem nontx nesanncnmtx
rocyapcrn cnryannx npoonxaer ocranaricx nocrnenno. C ono
cropont, no nnoni opasonanntx rocyapcrnax npoxonr nponecc +r-
nnrnsannn rocyapcrnennocrn, a c pyro pyxonocrno +rnx rocy-
apcrn naxonrcx n noncxe moenn mnpnoro pasnnrnx mnoronanno-
naninoro n mynirnxstunoro nacenennx +rnx rocyapcrn. Hpnmepom
raxo nocrnennocrn moxer cnyxnri Kasaxcran, na xstxono cnrya-
nnn n xoropom nopono ocranannnnaercx anrop.
Hccneonanne anannsnpyer craryc pyccxoro xstxa n Kasaxcrane, a
raxxe xstxonym cnryannm n nonnrnxy n +rom rocyapcrne. nocrnen-
nax nonnrnxa Hypcynrana Hasapaena, noompxmmero pasnnrne rnryni-
no nannn n xasaxcxoro xstxa n ononpemenno nacrannammero na
cosannn xasaxcrancxo nenrnunocrn nx npecrannrene ncex na-
nnonaninocre, nonepraercx nanaxam xax co cropont xasaxcxnx
nannonanncron, rax n nernrynintx nannonaninocre. Ocot nnre-
pec npecrannxmr nospaxennx xasaxcxnx nannonanncron, xoropte
cunramr onacno opnenrannm Hasapaena na xasaxcrancxym nenrnu-
nocri, nensexno, no nx mnennm, xoncepnnpymmym omnnnponanne
pyccxoro xstxa.
Anannsnpyx nepcnexrnnt pasnnrnx xasaxcxoro xstxa, unpman yr-
nepxaer, uro n nnxamem yymem nponsoer ero yxpennenne, no-
cxonixy on ]ynxnnonnpyer xax cnmnon rocyapcrnennocrn. Yxpenne-
nnm xstxa yyr cnococrnonari n emorpa]nuecxne nsmenennx, cran-
mne cnecrnnem +mnrpannn pyccxoxstunoro nacenennx n mnrpannn
423
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
cenicxoro nacenennx n ropoa. Onaxo anrop raxxe nacrannaer na rom,
uro pyccxn xstx coxpannr cnoe pacnpocrpanenne n Kasaxcrane n cnny
rpeonann +xonomnuecxoro pasnnrnx n +]]exra rnoannsannn.
425
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Lale YALN-HECKMANN
REMEMBERING THE DEAD AND THE LIVING
OF THE KOLKHOZ AND SOJKHOZ:
THE PAST AND PRESENT OF GENDERED RURAL LIFE
IN AZERBAI1AN
`
Introduction
This article examines various gendered dimensions of memory in every-
day life and, in particular, how the memory of everyday life contrasts with
the deliberate and formalized remembering in funeral rituals (yas) in an
Azerbaijani village setting. On the one hand, I focus on the way the social-
ist past is remembered in everyday social interaction; on the other, I ex-
plore ways of evoking memory and mnemonic practices in funeral rituals,
which entail notions of ritualized and sacred time, as well as performative
forms of memory. To complement the double focus on gendered memories
and the uses of memory in social interaction, I look at how and why certain
*
A shorter version of this paper has been delivered at the 29
th
Conference of German
Orientalists in September 2004 in Halle. I thank the participants of the panel Past as a
Resource in the Turkic World for comments and critique. Later versions have been
read and extensively commented on by John Eidson and Brian Donahoe, to whom I
extend my appreciation and thanks. All remaining errors are, needless to say, mine.
426
L. Yaln-Heckmann, Remembering the Dead and the Living...
types of evoking and working with memory may have changed from the
socialist to the post-socialist period.
The literature on memory is vast indeed.
1
In the field of anthropology,
Maurice Bloch, Johannes Fabian, and others have built upon the notion of
memory as a property of individual psychology and underlined the praxis
side of memory. In contrast, Paul Antze and Michael Lambek, in their in-
troduction to the volume Tense Past, set the aim of the collected essays as:
[imagining] memory as practice Memories are produced out of experi-
ence and, in turn, reshape it.
2
Of these two concepts of memory, this arti-
cle is concerned with the latter: social memory produced in practice. Mem-
ory is social (but not necessarily collectively accepted) insofar as it is re-
membered and cited in a social context.
3
The first type of memory pro-
duced in everyday life is primarily the personal version of what happened
and how it really was, but it is still produced in a social context, even if it
is a personal memory. Hence, memory is subject to complex acts of re-
membering, contestation, and experience, and is part of the social, politi-
cal, and economic life before becoming collective memory.
4
Memory, in
this case, is a product of social interaction only after such interaction
1
For useful overviews of the many directions and dimensions of memory studies, see
Michael Lambek and Paul Antze. Introduction: Forecasting Memory // Paul Antze
and Michael Lambek (Eds.). Tense Past: Cultural Essays in Trauma and Memory.
New York, London, 1996. Pp. xi-xxxviii; Jeffrey K. Olick and Joyce Robbins. Social
Memory Studies: From Collective Memory to the Historical Sociology of Mnemonic
Practices // Annual Review of Sociology. 1998. No. 24. Pp. 105-140; Frances Pine,
Deema Kaneff and Haldis Haukanes. Introduction: Memory, Politics and Religion: A
Perspective on Europe // Frances Pine, Deema Kaneff, and Haldis Haukanes (Eds.).
Memory, Politics and Religion: The Past Meets the Present in Europe. Mnster, 2004.
Pp. 1-29.
2
Lambek and Antze. Introduction: Forecasting Memory. P. xii.
3
My approach to the social context of memory is different from that of social psycho-
logical studies, which argues that social memory is evoked and created through conver-
sational remembering (David Middleton, Derek Edwards. Conversational Remember-
ing: a Social Psychological Approach // David Middleton, Derek Edwards (Eds.). Col-
lective Remembering. London, New Delhi, 1990. Pp. 23-45). I focus on the contested
art of social memory, not on how it comes into being but rather on the intentionality of it,
i.e., on how this memory might work and be used to affect social relations once it is
socially produced.
4
Maurice Halbwachs. On Collective Memory. Chicago and London, 1992 [1952]; Uli
Linke. Anthropology of Collective Memory // Neil J. Smelser and Paul B. Baltes (Eds.).
International Encyclopaedia of Social and Behavioural Sciences. Vol. 4. Amsterdam,
2001. P. 2221.
427
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
might an articulated representation of the past become a social construct to
be endorsed as collective memory.
5
Memories of the socialist past in the village of Tzknd in western
Azerbaijan are related to the social life around the sovkhoz (state farm) and
kolkhoz (collective farm). The sovkhoz and kolkhoz were the main economic
and social institutions in which most of the adult village population partici-
pated until about 1996, but had been almost completely dissolved by the
time I arrived in Tzknd in 2000. The social life around these institutions
is not reflected in the official local history. Most of this social life, such as
conflicts, jealousies, love affairs, and relations of favoritism and corrup-
tion, were either too petty to be recorded or too significant (at the local and
sometimes at the national level, such as the corruption surrounding the ful-
fillment of the cotton plan), and hence too dangerous as knowledge and as
a source of power. The way these past events are evoked (remembered)
involves a very matter-of-fact type of social interaction, bordering on gos-
sip and individual memory, interacting with various local historical repre-
sentations, and employing various rhetorical forms like mockery, riposte,
and boasting. They are therefore contestable to some degree, such that one
person might challenge the way an event is remembered by another. As
Lambek states, if memory is approached as claims, then it is understood to
have addressees, interlocutors who can in turn support or confirm, cast doubt
upon, or challenge them.
6
Hence individuals, in their act of remembering
certain events and persons, make claims about the significance of past ex-
perience and make statements about new and old forms of social and moral
practice.
I would like to explore this changing and interactive quality of memory,
especially the social dimension of its production: how memory is articulat-
ed and put to work in a social context, that is, in interaction with other
peoples memories and in everyday life. This focus necessitates turning
away from identity and individual memory, and toward social-interactive
aspects of memory, like contestation, rhetoric, and the art of speech and
communication. Jennifer Cole, who has been studying social memory and
5
I see social and collective memories as two different things. Collective memory seems
to imply more consensus and representativeness, whereas social memory could be
more partial, more contested, and less encompassing. Social memory underlines the
social context of producing and working with memory more than collective memory,
which emphasizes sharing and identifying oneself with a constructed past.
6
Michael Lambek. The Past Imperfect: Remembering as Moral Practice // Antze and
Lambek. Tense Past. P. 248.
428
colonial and postcolonial subjectivity in Madagascar, called this process
the work of memory and proposed to seek it in everyday life, in small
talk, in gossip, and in daily encounters between neighbors, former colleagues,
friends, and acquaintances.
7
In a similar argument, Lambek and Antze sug-
gested that [m]emories are acts of commemoration, of testimony, of con-
fession, of accusation. Memories do not merely describe the speakers rela-
tion to the past but place her quite specifically in reference to it: As asser-
tions and performances, they carry moral entailments of various sorts.
8
Another aspect of the working of memory is the way in which certain
mnemonic objects become associated with realms and places of memory
9

and how they can be forgotten.
10
This problem of forgetting has been cen-
tral in the work of Jennifer Cole, who has struggled with the puzzle that the
Betsimisaraka in Madagascar seem to have forgotten their brutal colonial
past.
11
Similarly, despite the prevalence of places of memory and mnemon-
ic objects from the Soviet past (such as broken machinery, rundown and
unused buildings, and empty fields of the former collective farms), the
Azerbaijani villagers were selectively forgetting or remembering in partic-
ular ways, namely through distancing, idealizing, and depersonalizing the
Soviet past in some social contexts or remembering them primarily in gos-
sip or rhetorical confrontations. This architecture of memory, which, as
Johannes Fabian suggested,
12
shapes the topoi and mnemonics, warrants an
exploration of how the Soviet past is currently in the process of becoming
only or primarily a memory of the distant, impersonalized, and idealized
past.
13
Forgetting or idealizing certain events is also a social act; individu-
7
Jennifer Cole. The Work of Memory in Madagascar // American Ethnologist. 1998.
Vol. XXV. N. 4. Pp. 610-633.
8
Lambek and Antze. Introduction: Forecasting Memory. P. xxv.
9
Pierre Nora. General Introduction: Between Memory and History // Idem. Realms of
Memory: Rethinking the French Past. Vol. I. New York, 1996. Pp. 1-20.
10
Maurice Bloch. Internal and External Memory: Different Ways of Being in History //
Antze and Lambek. Tense Past. Pp. 215-233; Adrian Forty and Susanne Kchler (Eds.).
The Art of Forgetting. New York, London, 1999.
11
Cole. The Work of Memory in Madagascar.
12
Johannes Fabian. Time and the Other: How Anthropology Makes Its Objects. New
York, 2002 [1983]. P. 111.
13
Sigrid Rausing points out that the way Estonians remember the Soviet and pre-Soviet
periods has much to do with the ideological social amnesia encouraged by the Soviet
state. Accordingly, there was an intentional lack of transmission between the genera-
tions as well as the imposition of an official, and fallacious, version of history. The
first aspect she relates to the vividness of pre-Soviet memories among the people, and
429
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
als in their everyday interaction employ strategies of gossip and rhetoric,
consciously or unconsciously forget, idealize, and change the past, and their
way of employing memory will be challenged to the degree that the social
circumstances and social context allow. In this article, I primarily study not
only where and how individuals assert their place in society and the com-
munity through remembering, evoking memory, or forgetting the past in
everyday life interactions, but also how they assign others to specific social
places in the past, and how individuals comment on the sociability and
morality of others through the working of memory. Furthermore, I intend
to explore how the powerless rural women use memory as social critique,
even at the micro level, in the everyday life of post-socialist rural Azer-
baijan.
The instances of individual and everyday remembering contrast with
the remembering that occurs in more formalized settings, such as lamenting
rituals (yas), in which moral claims are embedded in religious and ritual
language and articulated in formalized ritual structures. Memory in socio-
logical and historical studies has been more frequently associated with for-
mal occasions and collective ceremonies and thought to be embedded in
bodily practices understood as rituals.
14
Through rituals and ceremonies,
memory is thought to become collective and hence immortalized. Funerals
are rituals for remembering and redefining the relationship between the
living and the dead. They entail highly formalized structures and aim to
invoke and control emotions. In the Azerbaijani case, they are also media
for working out the significance of gender notions and roles, as well as for
generational positioning.
15
Given this formalized and ritualized form of
memory, I examine how these two forms of remembering interact with one
another. In other words, I look into how the same social actors engage in
and work through the two forms of remembering in order to talk about
social change and social morality.
how this period had to be ideologically suppressed. Rausing concludes that the mecha-
nisms developed under the Soviet period of collective memory suppression and control
lead the Estonians to have deficiencies and difficulties of using memory as an intergen-
erational and social tool of communication and transmission of knowledge. See Sigrid
Rausing. History, Memory, and Identity in Post-Soviet Estonia: The End of a Collective
Farm. Oxford, 2004. Pp. 93-95.
14
Halbwachs. On Collective Memory; Paul Connerton. How Societies Remember. Cam-
bridge, 1989.
15
Ingrid Pfluger-Schindlbeck. The Power of Tropes in the Laments of Death // Journal
of Social Sciences. Special Issue: Asian World Views: Context and Structure. 2000.
Vol. IV. No. 4. Pp. 305-312.
430
1he Ethnographic Setting
The village of Tzknd, a settlement on the main railway between Baku
and Tbilisi, had a population of 7,239 in 2002 and consisted of 1,764 house-
holds. Tzknd was also one of the settlements of German colonists and
had been a prosperous grape growing area around the turn of the 20
th
centu-
ry.
16
The agricultural production system and land was turned into a sovkhoz
in 1929. Named after zizbegov,
17
the sovkhoz was one the first few estab-
lished in the socialist Azerbaijani Republic. A kolkhoz was established in
the same year, and by 1934, 73% of the households had been recorded as
collectivized. Tzknds borders as an administrative unit (knd soveti),
as well as those of the sovkhoz and kolkhoz, changed several times during
the Soviet era. The village unit was primarily incorporated into the agricul-
tural and administrative structures of the zizbegov sovkhoz, which also
had a wine and cognac factory in the village. A majority of village resi-
dents were employed by one of these sovkhoz and kolkhoz structures or
their respective supplementary production, sale, and service institutions like
the MTS (machinery and tractor station), gas station, various depots and
repair workshops for machinery and products, etc.
The agricultural produce in the region consisted of grapes and cotton,
especially in the late 1960s. Azerbaijans political leadership partly with-
in the framework of the so-called socialist competition for increasing pro-
duction continued increasing the cotton production plans through the
1980s, until Azerbaijan (along with Uzbekistan) was accused of a large
scale corruption and fraud involving beefed-up production declarations (the
pripiska scandals). The district of mkir and the village Tzknd were
strongly affected by this scandal; the sovkhoz and kolkhoz directors and
some local party leaders, as well as numerous bookkeepers, received lengthy
prison sentences. Some of the accused even committed suicide. Since then,
cotton production has fallen significantly. In the late 1980s, Gorbachevs
anti-alcohol campaign had additional detrimental effects on the region and
on Azerbaijan in general. Between 1985 and 1993, nearly half of the vine-
yards in Azerbaijan were destroyed, as Gorbachevs campaign led to a re-
duction of demand for alcoholic beverages, at least for legally produced ones.
16
For the history of German colonists in Azerbaijan, see Eva-Maria Auch. l und Wein
am Kaukasus: Deutsche Forschungsreisende, Kolonisten und Unternehmer im vorrevo-
lutionren Aserbaidschan. Wiesbaden, 2001.
17
Azizbekov, Meshadi Azim-bek-ogly (1876-1918) one of the 26 Baku Commissars
(editors note).
431
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Memory and History in Everyday Jillage Life
Here I would like to come back to the question of what sort of memory
is evoked in the everyday life of the village, especially when the socialist
past is presented in an anonymous and general way. This type of memory
follows a frequently cited nostalgic but anonymous pattern and shows a
remarkable consistency in many post-socialist rural settings.
18
The nostal-
gic memories of the former good times are produced in everyday life and as
parts of everyday conversations between neighbors, friends, colleagues,
relatives, and acquaintances conversations that are bounded by the social
context of the gathering and by social relations. On the whole, the stories
that are told are open to contestation when they evoke relations to specific
people, such as the involvement of this or that person in a local case of
corruption and self-enrichment, but when the memory of corruption, for
instance, is made anonymous by claiming that all were practicing some
form of corruption, they cultivate more consensus than contestation. The
nostalgic memories of the past, therefore, belong to this category of shift-
ing between the personal (politically correct, but individual and specific)
and the collective-anonymous (politically correct, as long as the collective-
ness is underlined). More specifically, the following themes recur in every-
day conversation:
a) The abundance of money. People talk in general about the abundance
of money and the availability of goods in the Soviet period, even if the
goods were not of the best quality. The references are especially to the
period after the 1970s, when the villagers experienced an easing of restric-
tions on trading their agricultural products and became fairly prosperous.
The villagers are said to have renovated or newly built their houses in this
period, when weddings and invitations were plentiful, and there was a gen-
eral sense of overall wealth. One neighbor of mine in Tzknd, for in-
stance, gave the example of how men in those years had trouble choosing
in which restaurant to spend their money, visited one after the other nearly
every evening, and could invite their male friends to eat and drink with
them. Today, he added, many men are ashamed to meet their friends in a
coffee house, because they feel pressure to offer friends a cup of tea (which
they can no longer afford). They would prefer to stay home and away from
18
Russell Zanca. The Repeasantization of an Uzbek Kolkhoz: An Ethnographic Ac-
count of Postsocialism / Ph.D. Dissertation; University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign,
1999; Chris Hann and the Property Relations Group. The Postsocialist Agrarian Ques-
tion: Property Relations and the Rural Condition. Mnster, 2003.
432
coffee houses in order to avoid the social disgrace of not being able to
afford generosity among friends and acquaintances. This idealized inter-
pretation of wealth and abundance will not be challenged as long as it re-
mains general and depersonalised, e.g., everyone earned money through
salaries, and does not take into account those who had better and privi-
leged access to the favors of party officials and hence better means of brib-
ing and accumulating wealth and status.
b) The abundance of food and produce, especially grapes and wine.
Even if there is a wide variety of food and agricultural produce available at
the weekly village market ten years after independence, villagers still em-
phasize that certain kinds of produce and food products, or rather certain
kinds of access to food products, are not as available as they had been in the
socialist period. My host in the village, Knl, a teacher at the local public
school, bitterly remarked one day how the village women used to complain
about the quality of cheap bread they could buy at the local sovkhoz bakery
during Soviet times. But today even if the quality is so much better, and it is
no longer the sovkhoz bakery, but the same bakery owned and run by a
private owner and co-villager, not all can afford to buy bread daily and
women are now forced to bake their own at home. This is drudgery, given
the electricity cuts and shortages of other sources of energy needed for
baking and cooking. Often women have to run between neighboring hous-
es in the middle of their bread baking time, because the electricity might be
turned off or the gas might run out and cannot be replaced due to the short-
age of cash. Not only is cash scarce, but the conditions of production have
become harder.
Similarly, the abundance of grapes from the vineyards is remembered in
sharp contrast to today, since almost all the vineyards have been destroyed
and women have trouble finding enough locally grown grapes, or enough
vine leaves to collect for making traditional Azerbaijani dishes. Again, an
interesting detail in this story is that it was the local residents, the kolkhoz
and sovkhoz workers, who cut down the vineyards, not only on the orders
of the local agricultural bureaucrats administering Gorbachevs policies,
but also due to neglect and plunder of the last agricultural resources of the
vineyards after 1991. Land was left idle, the wood of the grapevines was
cut and burned for heating and cooking, and the iron wires and cement
poles of the vineyards were sold or used for construction. Hamini dagiti-
blar (everything and all got destroyed) is the common description for the
situation of the vineyards; the reference is usually anonymous and general-
ized, indicating that all (but no specific) people took part in it. Memories of
433
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
individual involvement in plundering the property of the former kolkhoz
and sovkhoz are evoked very rarely, hardly in social contexts, and at most
in the form of gossip and personal slander, usually exchanged between two
or three individuals in a secretive and conspiratorial manner. Hence, the
anonymity of the past abundance of food works only in this generalized
and idealized context, in which single individuals are not mentioned in re-
lation to their responsibility for providing for or destroying the abundance.
c) Memories of social status and distinction through work in the kolkhoz
or sovkhoz. Job status and social distinction within the kolkhoz and sovkhoz
structures are also remembered in everyday life with nostalgia. For women
especially, distinction and status through work in the agricultural produc-
tion systems seem to have been the major way of becoming a part of what
may be called the official local history, in the sense that their status and
achievements were recorded. The state had an organized system of honor-
ing and rewarding peoples achievements in agriculture, from being men-
tioned in the local newspaper or other written records of socialist history
and getting medals of the heroes of socialist labor (sosialist myi qhr-
mani), to becoming deputies in the Azerbaijani Supreme Soviet. Such women
were and still are referred to as heroes and remembered as having an
entry in the Soviet Encyclopedia or having been cited in a newspaper or
journal. Titles such as brigadier or manqa baisi (head of production unit)
are still in use today. In fact, such names and such women are cited prima-
rily when the local bureaucrats are asked to draw up a list of prominent
people in the village.
On the whole, the personal merits of the woman or man in question
would not be challenged in public. Nevertheless, the abuse of such state
supported recognition through seeking privileges for family and kin are
issues mentioned in private gossip contexts, but not in larger social gather-
ings, if one is not keen on causing disruption in social relations or slander-
ing a particular person.
These past titles and distinctions are no longer renewable and gender
inequality has become especially visible, since women today do not have
such work organizations and hierarchical bodies punishing or rewarding
them for their work, and hence no means of distinguishing themselves within
the village context. Work these days is performed for survival or (for a
minority) accumulating wealth and does not receive much organizational
or state level attention. The way women (and men) found themselves as
historical figures and got cited in local official histories, in newspaper arti-
cles, in yearbooks, etc., is certainly a micro-version of the official history.
434
Rubie Watson correctly refers to the way such history writing was marked
by a particular genre and form of writing: anything that had to do with the
official was tainted.
19
Nevertheless, such history writing and peer recog-
nition is still remembered with nostalgia, since unlike today, this was the
main (and often the only) way for claiming socially and politically recog-
nized distinction.
d) Everyday memories of the quality and scientific technology of agri-
cultural production, related to work conditions and the goals of socialist
production and progress. Many remember and talk about how they were
carrying out experiments to improve quality and productivity. Women who
had become brigadiers or agronomy (agricultural technicians) in the vine-
yards or in wine production remembered with enthusiasm how they had
been experimenting, learning, and improving techniques and scientific
methods of agricultural and food production. The issue had more to do with
(real or imagined) intellectual involvement than with their own promotion
and distinction. Such intellectual challenge seems to have become a thing
of the past as well. As such, these memories of a scientific past in rural
production structures were also idealized and depersonalized, and certainly
are flavoured with the Soviet discourse of progress and development. Nev-
ertheless, men and women do identify their own biographies with this
progress and scientific development and clearly miss these elements today,
even if they also shared much of the darker sides of the corrupt kolkhoz and
sovkhoz regimes, with false plans and production figures, and with stolen
goods and equipment from these institutions. Similar to the evocations of
the idealized and collective past of abundance, this nostalgia for the scien-
tific past is also generalized and depersonalized, and not evoked in relation
to individual scientific achievements, but as collective and anonymous en-
terprises, even if the person speaking remembers the scientific achieve-
ments in which she or he was involved.
e) Remembering the business of social life and the lack of time in the
Soviet period. Finally, people remember how everyday life was dominated
by their work lives. Neyran, for instance, who had been an accountant and
party secretary in the sovkhoz, remembered how they hardly found time at
the workplace to have a chat over a cup of tea, which would require the
minimum courteousness of finding time for one another as host and guest.
19
Rubie S. Watson. Memory, History, and Opposition under State Socialism: An Intro-
duction // Idem (Ed.). Memory, History, and Opposition under State Socialism. Santa
Fe, New Mexico, 1994. P. 5.
435
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
She also recalled how they had to rush from one meeting (iclas) to another
and how they traveled to other districts, villages, and towns and came home
late in the evening. Such business in life is rare these days; those women
who have any paid jobs at all usually have only a few hours of work (such
as teachers), are paid less, and have lots of leisure time not always filled
with leisure activities but with securing food, house keeping, caring for
children, etc., activities that under the former system were largely subsi-
dized by the state. Hence, as Neyran notes, there is all this time now but
there is hardly anything exciting going on, anything to challenge their in-
tellectual and social capabilities, or anything with social meaning and sig-
nificance. The idealization and generalization inherent in these stories and
memories present a strong contrast with todays realities, even if the indi-
vidual real pasts may have been different, such that one was pretending
to be busy, or that one was pretending to engage in serious political discus-
sions in the many iclas meetings that lasted so many hours.
These examples illustrate the primary change in peoples everyday life,
namely that during the communist period, most activities were collectively
shared, whereas today individuals must struggle on their own.
Cendered Post-Socialist Lives and Memories of Former 1imes
Most of this discourse about the anonymous and collective past under-
lines the change in the texture of everyday life. Men and women who left
home daily to go to work have lost this aspect of everyday life since the
mid-1990s and hardly hope to retrieve it ever again. Keeping busy is not
only about earning a living, but also about daily routines, structures of
everyday life and meaning, boredom, or the possibility of taking part in a
social life outside the home and neighborhood. Unemployed men nowa-
days either go to the coffee shops in the morning and come home for lunch
and dinner, or go to some of the leftover institutions like the remaining
post-MTS (machine and tractor station) company, which now employs about
ten people but does not pay them. In Soviet times, at the height of its orga-
nizational capacity, it used to employ around 1,000. Other men engage in
agriculture activities or trade, which helps sustain their self-esteem and, for
some, provides funds for ostentatious displays of wealth in the form of new
big houses, lavish wedding and circumcision ceremonies, and other kinds
of conspicuous consumption.
Women, on the other hand, are no longer employed by such agricultural
production institutions; the only public institution left for them is the school.
436
Access to jobs and teaching posts has become a tough and even vicious
arena of competition, intrigue, gossip, anxiety, intimidation, and hope. In
the end, it is women teachers alone who have a socially legitimate reason to
leave home everyday for work. Women who trade on the market do not do
this everyday, especially if they are producers themselves; if they are alverci
(petty traders, who buy and sell others agricultural or non-agricultural prod-
ucts), they have a different daily rhythm of everyday life, depending on
where, how often, and what they trade.
Women have lost the social spaces and contexts in which they used to
compete for recognition, social status, and privileges with other women
and, of course, within a mixed community of women and men. All the
social arenas that were available to them in the socialist past for facing and
challenging a rival, for making new alliances or cultivating already exist-
ing ones through strategic gossip and lies, through evoking memory, or
applying purposeful forgetfulness are restricted or disappearing after the
dissolution of the former institutional frameworks and spaces for collective
activity (apart from the remaining few fields that I describe below).
In a way, these men and women are similar to the dispossessed as
described by Caroline Humphrey: The dispossessed are people who have
been deprived of property, work entitlements, but we can also understand
them as people who are themselves no longer possessed. That is, they are
no longer inside the quasi-feudal corporations, the collective domains,
which confer a social status on their members
20
The difference with
Humphreys dispossessed is that people in the Azerbaijani rural context
have received some property through the privatization of former state and
collective agricultural lands, but nevertheless have lost their entitlements to
state support and their social status. They still need to build up their person-
al reputation and social recognition through successful use of work and
production strategies, now as individuals and/or as kin groups, and they
have to develop new fields for displaying their success and for seeking
recognition.
Given that the former collective domains offered the possibility of dis-
tinction (as a hero of socialist labor), but also allowed for subversion (through
corruption, illegal trade, favoritism, etc.), what are the social settings still
available to women for claiming social status and recognition today and
what role does memory play in these settings?
20
Caroline Humphrey. The Unmaking of Soviet Life: Everyday Economies after Social-
ism. Ithaca, NY, and London, 2002. P. 21.
437
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Yas Rituals and the Story of Mila
Below I describe funeral rituals (yas) as entailing mechanisms for gen-
dered social strategies. Yas rituals are, of course, traditional in the broad
sense of the term, but I argue that they have gained new significance in the
new political economy.
21
These rituals involve large scale and elaborate
systems of food, money, and gift exchange, and contain prescribed forms
of lamenting (singing and crying for women and restrained behavior for
men). Recently Ingrid Pfluger-Schindlbeck has argued that the structures
and textual pattern of lamenting in rural Azerbaijan reveal ties of kinship,
as well as gendered notions of motherhood and sibling bonds between wom-
en.
22
I explore here less these implicit notions of binding and kinship in
funeral rituals and more the social obligations and the gendered strategies
for forging these obligations on others. I take Milas preparation for the yas
of her daughter as a case study.
Mila was born and has lived all her life in Tzknd. She is referred to
as Rus (Russian) Mila, because of her ethnic Russian mother (who was
nonetheless also born and has lived in the village). Her father was Azeri,
and had been a sovkhoz director and later a bookkeeper in zizbegov. Mila,
now in her early fifties, worked in the sovkhoz in her youth and, after she
divorced her drunken husband in 1970, started earning her living by sew-
ing. She gave birth to three daughters, but the youngest one died after an
illness in 2000. Mila lives next to her surviving two daughters in one of the
sovkhoz flats; these flats are very poorly maintained and could be considered
among the worst lodgings in the village.
Milas reputation and status in the village is controversial. Being a di-
vorced woman, as well as having one divorced daughter (whose children
live only with their mother), she and her daughters are often subjects of
gossip and targets of implicit or explicit accusations of prostitution. Yet Mila
has a sharp tongue and is known for her loud, furious, and public confronta-
tions with her challengers and enemies. She strategically and scrupulously
21
Many authors have discussed funeral rituals. For a recent example of cultural and
structural comparisons between the Uyghurs of Xinjiang and the Chinese and Central
Asian ethnic and national groups, see Ildik Bellr-Hann. Ritual and Belief among the
Uyghur in a Comparative Framework. Paper presented at the conference Situating the
Uyghurs Between China and Central Asia. Centre of Contemporary Central Asia and
the Caucasus School of Oriental and African Studies. London, UK. Nov. 5-6, 2004.
Bellr-Hann argues for both a cultural study and a more sociological study of these prac-
tices in order to understand their significance in history and in contemporary societies.
22
Pfluger-Schindlbeck. The Power of Tropes in the Laments of Death.
438
employs her memory and knowledge of things past and present. She was, for
instance, one of the few women who dared to publicly challenge the newly
elected mayor of the municipality with corruption, which she claims to have
taken place during the mayors former position as the head of the sovkhoz
liquidation committee. She has also been leading a dispute against a rather
wealthy farmer, to whom she sold the land share that she had received after
privatization. The farmer, Tahir, did not pay in full and Mila was trying to use
all her connections with the local authorities, as well as other strategies, to put
pressure on him to pay. I met her regularly on the bus to the district center,
where she went almost daily to try to have an audience with the governor or
one of the less influential authorities dealing with privatization and land is-
sues. She frequently used this traveling time to air to her disagreements with
Tahir to her co-travelers or to accuse the mayor of trying to prevent her from
defending her rights and getting her payment. Such public slander and ag-
gressive gossip damaged Milas reputation: according to some village resi-
dents, Mila was a shameless woman making public accusations and visiting
the authorities every day without showing the proper restrained behavior
that an honorable woman would be expected to show. On the other hand,
villagers agreed that her sharp tongue was effective and that she was effec-
tively defending her rights through her (perhaps shameless) perseverance.
In March 2001, Mila was getting ready to hold the first anniversary of
her daughters death (ili). Attendance at the successive funeral rituals on
the third, the seventh, and the fortieth day after death ( veddisi qirxi),
and then the anniversary (ili), depends normally on the social distance from
the mourning family. Usually kin, friends, and neighbors attend these, de-
pending on whether they want to strengthen or weaken existing social ties
to the family of the dead. Funeral rituals also involve payments; on the
third, seventh, and fortieth day after death, when people come to the yas,
they contribute a sum of money; one person at the meeting keeps a list of
payers and the amount paid (sivahiv va:ilmaq). One is obliged to pay at
least once and to attend at least one of the rituals. For the anniversary, the
family of the dead sends out an invitation for the ritual feast, which follows
the same pattern of the previous rituals: women arrive around noon for at
least two hours of praying, lamenting, and crying, while men are served
food, which is considered a gift for the dead, (ehsan) during womens
laments; women are served food after they finish crying (aglamaq) and
have washed their faces with rosewater (glab).
In Milas case, despite the gossip about herself and her daughters, many
and almost all influential villagers attended her yas rituals. I was told that
439
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
many went because they were afraid of Milas sharp tongue, that is, that she
would renounce them and employ her deliberate memory of other individu-
als past deeds in public. Many were scared of her use of everyday social
interaction, where she could deliberately remember and evoke certain so-
cial relations and make accusations challenging others. For her ili ritual,
she not only invited a long list of close and distant neighbors and villagers,
she also used gossip and public denouncement as a strategy to collect money
for the ritual feast. She went as high up as the district governor to claim this
money. The costs of funeral rituals have the ultimate moral legitimacy and
ideally deserve moral support from all.
The ritual, performed by women, contains structured and formalized
modes of remembering and lamenting, contrasting the evocations of mem-
ory in everyday life. The female guests are encouraged and expected to
remember, cry, and say laments for the dead, but also to remember their
own dead by paying the qadin molla (female Muslim priest) for salat (a
brief prayer citing the Prophets name).
The structure of this funeral ritual allows for the leveling of inequalities
among the participants by establishing equal links between the dead and the
living. Through the citations of the names of the dead, the guests and the
immediate relatives perform the ritual collectively, whereby the past ine-
qualities of fame and social status are temporarily neutralized. Through
sharing the suffering and jointly turning private mourning into collective
memory of the dead, a certain kind of effect what Turner has described as
status elevation and status reversal is achieved. Turner states that life
crises provide rituals in and by means of which relations between structural
positions and between the incumbents of such positions are restructured,
often drastically.
23
Similarly, sharing the memory of the dead, and hence
collectivizing the mourning, in this case allows the participants of yas to
recast the significance of the past and the present and place their social status
on equal footing with that of others: their relatives are dead, despite former
differences of fame and wealth, and the living all suffer the same loss through
death. The structural formulas of lamenting shape this sharing: women ex-
press their individual loss and share their suffering with ritual formulas like
z szn de, can szn de (say your own words, words coming from
your heart). When one woman sings her lament, expressing her painful loss
of a beloved kin, others respond ay can, vay can (oh your heart, alas your
soul), underlining and taking part in the sorrow of the lamenting person.
23
Victor Turner. The Ritual Process: Structure and Anti-Structure. New York, 1995
[1969]. P. 175.
440
Hence, these two aspects of the yas ritual, sharing the food and costs,
and collectivizing private memories of the dead, are social mechanisms
still open to women for reassessing and realigning their social relations
within the new domains of their non-work social lives.
Conclusion
Memory of the social life of the kolkhoz and sovkhoz is framed in every-
day conversations and transformed into an anonymous past of an active
social life and material and intellectual abundance. This process of idealiz-
ing the past depersonalizes it as well. How certain individuals were active
agents of this past is dealt with mainly by forming alliances or setting chal-
lenges in the new social relations, through, for instance, employing gossip
and public slander. The contested and problematic character of the rela-
tions and events from these former lives is reactivated and remembered in
the few remaining social and collective contexts, such as yas rituals. Here
the formalized religious and ritual part of the ceremony acts as a leveling
mechanism by establishing equality among all the dead; death equalizes
all, men and women, rich and poor, powerful and powerless. On the other
hand, the social and economic component of the ceremony, where paying
guests are recruited through various forms of appeals and social pressure,
allows women (more so than men) some space and means for recognition
and for challenging the new modes of social and economic mobility.
SUMMARY
B crarie paccmarpnnamrcx nocnomnnannx cenicxnx xnrene Asep-
axana o rom npemenn, xora xnsni omecrna tna oprannsonana
noxpyr xonxoson n conxoson. B otenntx pasronopax +ro npemx npe-
craer xax anonnmnoe npomnoe, nx xoroporo xapaxrepnt connaninax
axrnnnocri, orarax nnrennexryaninax xnsni n marepnanint ocra-
rox. Heannsannx xonxosno-conxosnoro npomnoro conponoxaercx ero
enepconannsanne. exreninocri xonxperntx nme axrnnntx aren-
ron +roro npomnoro ocmtcnnnaercx c rouxn spennx crparern ]opmn-
ponannx nontx anixncon nnn npenxrcrnn, cosanaemtx n nponecce
cranonnennx nontx connanintx ornomenn (raxnx, xax cnyxn nnn ny-
nnunte onnnennx). Cnopnt, nponemarnunt xapaxrep ornomenn
n cotrn ro, npomno xnsnn peaxrnnnpyercx n ncnomnnaercx n or-
pannuennom xonnexrnnnom xonrexcre, n uacrnocrn, n nomnnanintx
pnryanax .
441
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Cepren PYMHHHEB
IEPOHHECKHH 3HOC H
KOHCTPYHPOBAHHE OBPA3A
HCTOPHHECKOIO BPAIA
'Bona crana pocxomtm, xoropym moryr
cee nosnonnrt nnmt mante nannn.
Xanna Apenr
B ono ns paor Hnxonax Fepxena onnctnaercx raxo cnyua: ]pan-
nys, nosmymanmncx crpemnennem anrnnuan cunrart cex 'nepntm
napoom n mnpe, nonyunn myrnnnym ornonet or cnoero coecennxa,
xoropt ne es ocnonann samernn, uro ntpaxart neroonanne cneyer
onee ymepenno, nocxontxy n camn ]pannyst cunramr cno napo nc-
xnmunrentntm. 'a, no net +ro ecrnnrentno rax, tcrpo namen-
cx xpacnopeunnt onnunrent xnrene rymannoro Antnona. Bor ra-
xnmn anexoramn saxanunnamrcx nce nannonantnte cnopt nonen
uepry no +ro ncropne ]nnoco].
1
Mt xe, co cnoe cropont, same-
rnm, uro cotrnx, nmenmne mecro na Rxnom Kanxase xonna npomnoro
nexa, npx nn moryr nocnpnnnmartcx n raxom nponnuno-onrnmncrnuec-
xom xnmue.
1
H. A. Fepxen. Cyta uenonexa n conpemennom mnpe. K nonnmannm name +no-
xn // H. A. Fepxen. unnoco]nx cnoonoro yxa. Mocxna, 1994. C. 348-349.
442
C. Pymxnnen, Iepou:ecru onoc u roucmpvupoeauue oopasa...
Kpynnemn pernonantnt xon]nnxr mexy Apmenne n Asepa-
xanom ecrecrnenntm opasom ntnnncx n na crpannnt ncropnuecxnx
counnenn. Bnpouem, nona mexy nymx pecnynnxamn rontxo ]on,
na xoropom nponcxonno xoncrpynponanne +rnonenrpncrcxnx nepcn
nannonantntx ncropn. Hponecc cosannx +rnx nepcn nauancx ne ce-
ronx, no nocne nxrnanarn ner nannonantnoro crponrentcrna on xax
nnxora nnsox x cnoemy sanepmennm. Ho xpane mepe, anpoannm n
yuentx saneennxx Asepaxana nonax nepcnx nannonantno ncro-
pnn yxe npomna.
2
B nacroxme crarte peut noer o onom ns nax-
nemnx crpyxrypntx +nemenron +rnnuecxoro mn]a: o opase 'ncro-
pnuecxoro npara. Hac, n ocnonnom, yer nnrepeconart ro, xax nnrep-
npernpymrcx rexcrt pasnnuntx neren n +nocon n conpemenno mn]o-
nornn, npnsnanno oxcnnrt ceronxmnee npornnocroxnne Apmennn
n Asepaxana, npnanax emy ueprt neunocrn n nensmennocrn no npe-
menn. Hpn +rom ocooe nnnmanne mt yennm romy, xax noonoro poa
xoncrpyxrt orpaxamrcx n yuennxax no nannonantno ncropnn.
B. Bnnpentman cunraer, uro n nponecce nannocrponrentcrna 'ne-
pexo xoncrpynpyercx opas nnosemnoro npara, opta c xoroptm ne-
menrnpyer +rnoc n neer x ntcoxo crenenn xonconnannn (mn] o sax-
nxrom npare).
3
Haop ]pas n repmnnon, xoroptmn onepnpymr cocra-
nnrenn yuennxon, necomnennte croponnnxn npnmopnanncrcxo nep-
cnn oxcnennx ]enomena nannn, nosnonxer copart omnpnt mare-
pnan, nmemmn nenocpecrnennoe ornomenne x annomy crpyxrypno-
my +nemenry +rnnuecxoro mn]a. B anno crarte peut noer n ocnon-
nom o acrane (]ontxnopnom nponsneennn, +noce) 'Knran ee Kop-
xy ('Knnra ea moero Kopxya). acran cnoxnncx n X XI nexax n
xnnxercx pesyntrarom nnrentnoro pasnnrnx ycrno no+rnuecxo rpa-
nnnn rmpxon-oryson. 3ro +nnuecxoe nonecrnonanne neer cnoe naua-
no c rex npemen, xora oryst xnnn n Henrpantno Asnn (c reppnropnn
xoropo nnocnecrnnn nepecennnnct n Anaronnm n na reppnropnm co-
npemennoro Asepaxana) n npaxonann c xnnuaxcxnmn nnemenamn.
Knnuaxn n cocrannnn ror ayrenrnunt opas 'nenepntx, c xoroptmn
cpaxannct oryst, xora xnnn na reppnropnn conpemennoro Typxmenn-
crana, Kasaxcrana n Ysexncrana. Knnuaxn n X XI nexax tnn mama-
nncramn. Yxe nnocnecrnnn, xora nx oryson mnnonan onrn nepno
2
B Apmennn +ro nponsomno eme pantme.
3
B. Bnnpentman. Hennocrt npomnoro: +rnonenrpnuecxne ncropnuecxne mn]t, nen-
rnunocrt n +rnononnrnxa // Peantnocrt +rnnuecxnx mn]on / Ho pe. M. F. Onxorr n
A. Manamenxo. Mocxna, 2000. C. 12-33. C. 22.
443
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
npoxnnannx na reppnropnn nepene Asnn n nensexnax cmena nonn-
rnuecxnx opnenrnpon necxontxo nnonsmennna nx nsanmoornomennx c
nnemnnm mnpom, mecro xnnuaxon sanxn conparentnt opas xpncrn-
an. Hpnuem peut ner n ocnonnom o npornnoopcrne c rocyapcrnennt-
mn opasonannxmn, cosanntmn rpysnnamn. Bce +rn cotrnx npnnenn
x nensexnomy cmemennm opason n noopaxaemo reorpa]nn +noca:
rax, xouennnxn-oryst n +noce moryr ocaxart Tpason, xorx nx craa
nacyrcx n paone Ctp-aptn. onronpemennoe nsyuenne +noca npnne-
no +xcnepron x saxnmuennm, uro cotrnx nonnrnuecxo ncropnn, onn-
cannte n acrane, nocxr n ontmnncrne cnoem mn]nuecxn xapaxrep.
3noc nnrepecen npexe ncero xax nnreparypnoe nponsneenne n xax
ncrounnx, xpacouno pncymmn narpnapxantnt tr, a raxxe xoueno
opas xnsnn oryson.
4
Hpnnxro cunrart, uro nepnoe ynomnnanne o oryscxom ]ontxnop-
nom nnxne ncrpeuaercx n paorax Myxammea Fen Kanant (nacroxmee
nmx Ay Faxp A-enaapn
5
), xnnmero n XIV nexe n Ernnre n nncan-
mero na apacxom xstxe. Cam rexcr acrana, xoropt omen o namero
npemenn rontxo n pyxonncn XVI nexa, nsnecren n nyx sanncxx. Hano-
nee nonno xnnxercx pesencxax pyxonnct, xoropax n osarnannena
'Knnra ea moero Kopxya. B 1815 roy nemenxn nccneonarent nn
nsan ony rnany (VIII) ns cnncxa.
6
Bnocnecrnnn nemenxne opnenra-
nncrt nnecnn necomt nxna n nsyuenne +noca; nepeno acrana na
nemenxn xstx tn onynnxonan rontxo n 1958 roy, onaxo Teoop
Hentexe, nepean yymemy nsnecrnomy axaemnxy B. B. Fapronty n
1892 roy cnon samerxn, cnococrnonan nepenoy acrana na pyccxn
xstx.
Hpn xnsnn B. B. Fapront ycnen nsart uertpe nepeneennte nm
rnant ns rexcra +noca. Ho, xorx yxe x 1922 roy axaemnx nonnocrtm
nepenen rexcr acrana na pyccxn xstx, +noc tn nsan npn Axaemnn
Hayx Asepaxana rontxo n 1950 roy. Paora ntmna no peaxnne
4
B. B. Fapront. Counnennx n 9 r. / AH CCCP. T. 5. Paort no ncropnn n ]nnonornn
rmpxcxnx n monrontcxnx napoon. Mocxna, 1968; B. M. npmyncxn. Tmpxcxn
reponuecxn +noc. Hennnrpa, 1974; B. M. npmyncxn. uontxnop 3anaa n Boc-
roxa: cpannnrentno-ncropnuecxne ouepxn. Mocxna, 2004; P. Faanon. Hpana n nt-
mtcen reponuecxoro +noca. Faxy, 1983.
5
Ay-Faxp A-enaapn. ypar ar-rnxan na rypap an-asman. Pyxonnct nnnore-
xn ama Hpaxnm-namn. Cramyn. X 913.
6
W. Grimm. Die Sage von Polyphem. Cm.: W. Grimm. Kleinere SchriIten. Bd. IV.
Berlin, 1887. S. 428-462. O +rom cm. raxxe: B. B. Fapront. Typenxn +noc n Kan-
xas // B. B. Fapront. Counnennx n 9 r. / AH CCCP. T. 5. Mocxna, 1968. C. 473-488.
444
asepaxancxnx yuentx I. Apacnt n M. I. Taxmacna n ontmoro
nnrepeca rora x cee ne ntsnana.
7
Hecxontxo ontmym nsnecrnocrt
nonyunno nsanne 1962 roa no peaxnne B. M. npmyncxoro n
A. H. Kononona.
8
Cocrnenno na asepaxancxom xstxe, rora eme c
ncnontsonannem narnncxo rpa]nxn, acran tn nsan n 1939 roy, rax-
xe no peaxnne npo]eccopa I. Apacnt.
9
Fontmo nxna n nsyuenne
+noca nnecnn rypenxne yuente. acran neonoxparno nsanancx n Typ-
nnn. Hepnoe ero nsanne eme na apacxom xstxe arnpyercx 1916 ro-
om n cocroxnoct n Cramyne.
10
Ha nsyuennem +noca paorano nemano
pyrnx rypenxnx ncropnxon n ]nnonoron. Moxno nasnart nmena u. Ken-
pmnm,
11
A. Hnana
12
n p. C ncnontsonannem narnncxo rpa]nxn ac-
ran tn nsan n Cramyne n 1938 roy Opxanom Baxom Iexxem.
13
uro
xe xacaercx nropo pyxonncn, ro ona tna onapyxena n Barnxancxo
nnnorexe rontxo n 1950 roy n, n ornnune or pesencxo, cocrox-
me ns 12 cxasann, npecrannxer coo menee nonnt rexcr +noca.
Barnxancxax pyxonnct osarnannena 'Paccxas Orys-name o Kasan-exe
n cocronr ns 6 reponuecxnx acranon. B 1952 roy tn onynnxonan n
xommenrnponannt nepeno nrantxncxoro nccneonarenx 3rrope Poc-
cn.
14
Hs asepaxancxnx nccneonarene nocnennx ner, sannmanmnx-
cx nsyuennem paccmarpnnaemoro +noca, moxno nasnart Pycrama Kama-
na, x. Fennn, A. Byxmpona, xoropt nsan monorpa]nm 'Mn]o-
nornx ee Kopxya.
15
Anropt nontx yuennxon no nannonantno
ncropnn npncnocannnamr +noc x rpeonannxm conpemenno nonnrn-
uecxo cnryannn: xorx onn n ncnomnnamr o npornnoopcrne c rpysnna-
7
Knnra ea moero Kopxyra, Oryscxn reponuecxn +noc / Hepen. axa. B. B. Fap-
ronta. Hororonxa x neuarn I. Apacnt n M. I. Taxmacn. Faxy, 1950.
8
Knnra ea moero Kopxyra, Oryscxn reponuecxn +noc // Hepen. axa. B. B. Fap-
ronta, pe. B. M. npmyncxn n A. H. Kononon. Mocxna-Hennnrpa, 1962.
9
Knnra ea moero Kopxyra, Oryscxn reponuecxn +noc / Ho pe. I. Apacnt.
Faxy, 1939 (na asep. xs).
10
B. M. npmyncxn. Oryscxn reponuecxn +noc n 'xnnra Kopxyra // Knra-n
ee Kopxyr / Hep. B. B. Fapronta. Hs. 2. Mocxna-Hennnrpa, 1962. C. 131.
11
At. F. Koprulu. Oguz etnologisine dair tarihi notlar // Turkiyat Mecmuasi. 1925. No. 1.
S. 1-20.
12
Inan Abdulkadir. It basli ulus eIsanesi // Belleten. 1949. C. XIII. S. 49. S. 149-151.
13
Gokyay Orhan. Dede Korkut. Istanbul, 1938.
14
B. M. npmyncxn. Oryscxn reponuecxn +noc n 'xnnra Kopxyra. C. 132.
15
P. Ka]apnt. Crenent nayuno paspaorannocrn asepaxancxnx mn]on. Pasme-
mena n Hnrepnere: http://www.azmiI.net/cgi-bin/datacgi/database.cgi?Iilearticle&report;
C. Psaco. Mn]onornx n cncreme ]nnoco]cxnx nccneonann Araxp Byxmpona //
3xonornx, ]nnoco]nx, xyntrypa. Btn. 30. Faxy, 2002. C. 58-66.
445
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
mn, no npenourenne oramr, ecrecrnenno, cronxnonennm c apmxnamn.
Hepexo nerenapnte cotrnx npenonocxrcx xax esycnonno nmen-
mne mecro n peantnocrn.
B 1990 roy ntmna n cner nsnecrnax paora axaemnxa A. C. Cym-
arsae 'Asepaxannt +rnorenes n ]opmnponanne napoa. Onn-
cannm acrana, nnocnecrnnn sanoenanmero cront mnpoxym nonynxp-
nocrt, ornonnoct n +ro paore nesnaunrentnoe mecro. Paccmarpnnax
+rnnuecxne nsmenennx n cocrane nacenennx, anrop ynomnnan, uro x XI
XII nexam '.ornocnrcx nauano cosannx n na noune Asepaxana
nepnoro rmpxoxstunoro ]ontxnopnoro nponsneennx ee Kopxy`,
xoropoe cunraercx ntammnmcx namxrnnxom ycrnoro naponoro rnop-
uecrna paccmarpnnaemoro npemenn.
16
Hepexox x onncannm sapoxe-
nnx n pasnnrnx rmpxoxstuno nnreparypt XIII nepno nononnnt XVI
nexon, A. C. Cymarsae nocunran ocrarountm ynomnnanne o acrane
ncero ono ]paso.
17
Kya ontmee nnnmanne +nocy yenxer ]nnoco] 3. A. Kynn-sae.
acran npecrannxer nx nero nnrepec nocrontxy, nocxontxy rexcrt,
coepxamnecx n nem, moryr art npecrannennx o mnponosspennn xo-
uentx rmpxon-oryson, xoropte nennnn nonncxym xpapocrt, cmenocrt
n eccrpamne. Fesycnonno, nent anropa saxnmuanact ne n axnenrnpona-
nnn nnnmannx na opase npara, a n nontrxe perpocnexrnnno npoex-
nnn npemenn cosannx +noca na omycyntmancxoe npomnoe +rnx nne-
men. O opte c 'nparamn +ror anrop ynomnnaer cxopee neoxorno: 'B
+noce mnoroxparno yxastnaercx na opty oryson c rpysnnamn, nos-
rnannxemtmn rpysnncxnm napem Bmxnm n uepntm raronopom, xoro-
pt ronopnr or nmenn napx Bmxnm cxopee xax naccan.
18
O +rnx cron-
xnonennxx 3. A. Kynn-sae ncnomnnaer raxxe n xonrexcre arnponxn
onee pannero no npemenn cosannx +noca. O rpysnnax n acrane rono-
pnrcx ne rontxo xax o xpncrnanax, no n xax o 'nononoxnonnnxax,
nouepxnnaer ]nnoco], satnax npn +rom ynomxnyrt, uro n nepnona-
uantntx rexcrax peut ner o xnnuaxax-mamanncrax.
B 1995 roy no peaxnne H. Annena ntmna xonnexrnnnax paora
asepaxancxnx ncropnxon 'Hcropnx Asepaxana c pennemnx
16
A. C. Cymarsae. Asepaxannt +rnorenes n ]opmnponanne napoa. Faxy,
1990. C. 154.
17
Tam xe. C. 189.
18
3. A. Kynn-sae. Hs ncropnn asepaxancxo ]nnoco]nn VII XVI nn. Faxy,
1992. C. 106.
446
npemen o nauana XX nexa.
19
Pasen, nocnxmennt nonnrnuecxo
xnsnn n xyntrype nropo nononnnt VII XIII nexon, tn nanncan ns-
necrntm n pecnynnxe ncropnxom-apancrom, axaemnxom 3. M. Fynn-
xrontm. O acrane n nem ]axrnuecxn ne ynomnnaercx. Taxnm opasom,
nepno o 2000 roa, xora mnn noncxn nonoro nannonantnoro nappa-
rnna, eme ne snan roro opasa npara, xoropt, n xoneunom cuere, ner n
ocnony asepaxancxo nannonantno mn]onornn.
He npomno n nxrn ner, xax pasnpaemt namn acran nocnyxnn no-
noom nx nponeennx n Faxy macmrantx npasnonann c yuacrnem
rnan npaxrnuecxn ncex xpynnemnx rmpxoxstuntx rocyapcrnenntx
opasonann. B anpene 2000 roa npasnonanoct yxe 1300-nerne rmp-
xoxstunoro +noca!
20
Haunnax c +roro cnmnonnuecxoro momenra, acran
sanxn npounte nosnnnn n ro nepcnn nannonantno ncropnn, xoropax
tna npnsnana ocrarouno yenrentno nx npenoanannx n cpennx
yuentx saneennxx. B ocnonnom nce anennxnnn x rexcry +noca n
yuennxax tnn npnsnant cnyxnrt ocnonannem xoncrpynpyemoro o-
pasa 'ncropnuecxoro npara. Cotrnx nocnennx ner conponoxan-
maxcx mnorouncnenntmn xeprnamn nona n Kapaaxe n oxxynannx sna-
unrentno uacrn asepaxancxo reppnropnn npnnenn x romy, uro
+ro 'nouernoe mecro sanxnn npexe ncero apmxne.
Bect xoncrpyxr 'npara ]opmnpyercx noxpyr nectma xpxoro opasa
'nenepntx n uepntx oexnnxx,
21
xoropt nponnstnaer rexcr yuenn-
xa nx nepnoro roa oyuennx no npemery 'ncropnx.
22
Mapxept 'npa-
ra ncera ntenxmrcx n rexcre xypcnnom. Bnpouem, noont noxo
ne xnnxercx opnrnnantntm nsoperennem anropon yuennxa. Bnanmnp
Manaxon onaxt samernn, uro '+rnonenrpnunocrt axaemnuecxoro
ncxypca ne moxer ne cxasartcx na nynnxannxx, npenasnauenntx nx
19
Hcropnx Asepaxana c pennemnx npemen o nauana XX nexa / Ho. pe.
H. Annena. Faxy, 1995.
20
anexo ne y ncex +ro meponpnxrne ntsnano nocropxennoe ornomenne. Hanpn-
mep, n nsnecrnom n crpane onnosnnnonnom xypnane 'Monnrop noxnnnact crartx
'Iynx, parna rmpxoxstunax!, n xoropo xypnanncrxa I. Bemaxancxax nectma
nenecrno orstnanact o +rom paspexnamnponannom meponpnxrnn: 'Hocnxr, no-
onramr, xaxne-nnyt oxymenrt nonnmyr, omenxmrcx noapxamn n paseyr-
cx, a y nac cnona tpt n mxere. Cm.: Monnrop. 2000. X 8. C. 4.
21
Hsnecrnt n pecnynnxe nncarent Anap cosan nonecrt no mornnam 'Knran
ee Kopxyr, re annt opas npenonocnrcx n necxontxo nnom nne: 'Bparn n
uepno oexe, oxonannte ronytm xenesom. Anap. ee Kopxyr. Faxy, 1988.
22
. Maxmyny, P. Xannnon, C. Araen. Oreuecrno. Yuennx nx V xnacca. Tperte
nsanne. Faxy, 2003.
447
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
mnpoxo aynropnn. Kora n yuennxax n nonynxpntx pommpax yxe
n nne ]opmyn, n nne oxonuarentntx e]nnnnn npenonocxrcx nectma
comnnrentnte onymennx (a eme nanpamrcx xnpntm mpn]rom), mt
nmeem eno c nexoe nnoxpnnnpymme nponeypo.
23
Hepnoe opamenne x +romy opasy n yuennxe cnxsanno c ocyxe-
nnem mexoyconnt. Emy npemecrnyer onncanne ncropnuecxo rep-
pnropnn Asepaxana, xoropax, no npecrannennxm anropon, n npo-
mnom tna ropaso omnpnee:
Ho ne cmornn coxpannrt o xonna ocropoxnocrt n nrentnocrt
npexn namn npannrenn rocyapcrn. Ynnuroxnnn enncrno, ns-
nyrpn pacxononn nac snoymtmnennnxn ueeepume e uepumx ooe-
auuax, ecrnonanmne npornn nac eme co npemen ee Ioprya.
24
3arem nocexnn pasop n name cnxmenno nepe xaxanmne na-
me xponn xonapnte nparn.
25
B annom xonrexcre opas 'npara upesntuano pasmtr. B nenom,
nopasymenaercx, uro peut ner o nyx ocnonax camonenrn]nxannn
conpemenntx asepaxannen. C ono cropont, +ro saannax nsna-
uantno +rnonnnrnncrnuecxax npnnanexnocrt x rmpxcxomy mnpy. B
anno cnxsn npornnocroxnne mexy Ocmancxo nmnepne n rocyap-
crnom, cosanntm Tnmypom (nnocnecrnnn c nmnepne Ce]ennon),
nocnpnnnmaercx xax nexonax rparenx ('uantpancxax rparenx: 'Hpo-
mnn cronernx, no xponanax onx nyx parten ne npexpamanact
26
),
mexoyconna, pasennnmax npannrene nexora ennoro connyma.
Hpnunna pasopa nnnrcx anropamn n pennrnosnom pacxone, xoropt
nepexnn mycyntmancxn mnp npn pacnae npexe enno ymmt na cyn-
nnron n mnnron. 3ect ouennna anennxnnx x pennrnosno cocrannxm-
me nenrnunocrn asepaxannen, npoxnnenne xoropo n nocnenne
rot, necomnenno, crano onee samerntm. Pnropnxa ocyxennx +ro
nponemt +ro pnropnxa 'reopnn saronopa. Ho mtcnn anropon yue-
nnxa, n mnpnt xo xnsnn rmpxon ecnpeptnno nmemnnannct 'xonap-
nte nparn, ne xnnxnmnecx unenamn rmpxcxoro connyma, r. e. nexax
'xonapnax nnemnxx cnna. Onpeenennax xpnrnxa ntcxastnaercx n n
23
Pacnsm n xstxe connantntx nayx (C. ox.) / Ho pe. B. Boponxona. Pasmemena
n Hnrepnere: http://www.indepsocres.spb.ru/library/rasizmsoder.html.
24
Anropt oramr npenourenne necxontxo nnomy nanncannm nmen cocrnenntx,
nexenn +ro ycranonnnoct n pyccxoxstuntx ncrounnxax.
25
nsanne. Faxy, 2003. C. 10.
26
Tam xe. C. 11.
448
apec rex npannrene, xoropte 'npenounn cnon npecront, cnon nna-
ennx nennxomy Asepaxany n npnsnann comsnnxon nsnne nx opt-
t pyr c pyrom. 3ect peut saxonr o nocxax Poccncxo nmnepnn,
n anropt nnont ncnomnnamr +noc, ormeuax, uro npannrenn satnn 'cnx-
mennte cnona, sanemannte ee Iopryom: Crapt npar pyrom ne
craner!`. Imnncran, a sarem n Typxmanua nonoxnnn xonen cymecrno-
nannm momnoro Asepaxancxoro rocyapcrna.
27
Anropt orxponen-
no nyxanxr, satnax o rom, uro nonnrnuecxax nnacrt na reppnropne
conpemennoro Asepaxana x momenry sanoenannx ee Poccncxo
nmnepne tna noenena mexy nymx ecxrxamn xanon. Kora nocne
rnenn Hanp-maxa cosannax nm nmnepnx pacnanact, na reppnropnn
Asepaxana opasonanoct 20 xancrn, 5 cynrancrn n xapo-Fenoxan-
cxoe nontnoe omecrno (xamaar), 'mexy xoroptmn no nropo nono-
nnne XVIII n. ne pas nponcxonnn noopyxennte cronxnonennx.
28
B pesyntrare noono nnrepnperannn acrana anropamn yuennxa
nonxrne 'npar cranonnrcx onronornuecxnm. Hpornnocroxnne, npone-
cennoe cxnost nexa, nensexno nocnponsnonrcx n nocneymmnx no-
xonennxx, rax xax cocroxnne npaxt, sanncxmee or xonxperno nonn-
rnuecxo cnryannn, nocnpnnnmaercx xax nepmanenrnoe, cymnocrnoe
cocroxnne, renernuecxn npncymee connymy, oosnauennomy xax npa-
xecxn.
urot onrtcx noonoro +]]exra, anropt yuennxa ncxuecxn
nouepxnnamr npaxy mexy pasnnuntmn nonnrnuecxnmn opasona-
nnxmn rmpxon. Bpaxa +ra cnxsana, xax ntme yxe ormeuanoct, c npo-
ncxamn nparon, xoropte, yunrtnax macmra nponcxonnmnx cronxno-
nenn mexy, nanpnmep, Ocmanamn n Ce]ennamn, cranonxrcx ncemo-
rymnmn. nnrentnax opta nyx nmnepn ncropnuecxn ycranonnen-
nt ]axr. Heonornuecxo ocnono +roro npornnocroxnnx ntcrynann
na npornnoopcrnymmnx reuennx n ncname. Bexn rapnxara Ca]a-
nna cenann cranxy na mnnron, xoropte x XV nexy npecrannxnn co-
o rposnym cnny.
29
Hcnam mnnrcxoro ronxa ncnoneonann nanonee
axrnnnte cnon nacenennx conpemennoro Hpana, reppnropnx xoroporo
crana xpom Ce]enncxo nmnepnn. Bax Hcmann Ce]enn, cosarent
nmnepnn, npnx x nnacrn, '.nponosrnacnn mnnsm nmamnrcxoro ron-
xa. rocyapcrnenno pennrne. Ca]annt nomnn na +ror mar n crpa-
ne, re 2/3 xnrene (ocoenno n ropoax) tnn cynnnramn. Hcrounnxn
27
Tam xe. C. 11.
28
A. Rnycon. Hcnam n Asepaxane. Faxy, 2004. C. 88.
29
Tam xe. C. 71.
449
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
roro nepnoa nonnt coomenn o mnorouncnenntx nacnntcrnenntx
axrax no pennrnosnomy npnsnaxy.
30
Ce]ennt axe no rem npemenam
nocnpnnnmannct xax ]anarnxn. Ocmancxax nmnepnx oennxna n oc-
nonnom cynnnron, n sect npecneonannxm noneprannct yxe mnnrt.
Ho nepcnn anropon yuennxon, n noonom pasnnrnn cotrn nonnnnt
nce re xe 'nparn. Bparamn xnnxmrcx 'nenepnte, oosnauaemte rax-
xe xax 'rxypt. B nx ponn, xax +ro yer noxasano n antnemem nsno-
xennn, ntcrynamr 'xpncrnane, nnn npecrannrenn 'xpncrnancxoro
noxa. B cpenne nexa n nero, no nepcnn anropon, nxonnn apmxne n
rpysnnt, nonyuanmne nomomt or Bnsanrnn. Hmenno nx nenaronn-
nte nocrynxn cocrannrenn nocon n ntramrcx onecrn o mxontnn-
xon. Taxnm opasom, axe n camom pacxone mycyntman na cynnnron n
mnnron, nponsomemem na reppnropnn Cayoncxo Apannn n VII nexe,
nonnnnt yxe nsnecrnte nam 'nenepnte n uepntx oexnnxx. Coorner-
crnenno, onn xe na nporxxennn coren ner noepxnnann ncntxnyn-
mym no nx nnne n VII nexe n cpee apaon npaxy, noxa +cra]ery ne
nepexnarnna Poccncxax nmnepnx.
Hponeme npornnocroxnnx Ocmancxo n Ce]enncxo nnacrn n
ncropnorpa]nn Asepaxana yenxercx ontmoe nnnmanne. Hpn +rom
Ce]enncxax nmnepnx nocnpnnnmaercx xax asepaxancxoe rocyap-
crno, n xon]nnxr c Ocmancxo nmnepne oxastnaercx ocnonntm on-
ronpemenntm xon]nnxrom nx +roro reppnropnantnoro opasonannx.
Moxno yrnepxart, uro cpen asepaxancxnx cnennanncron-ncro-
pnxon n nacroxmn momenr pacnpocrpanent ne oxcnnrentnte mo-
enn +rnx cotrn. Ona ns nnx npenonaraer, uro xon]nnxr mexy
nymx rocyapcrnamn cran pesyntrarom crpemnennx ocmancxnx cynra-
non pacmnpnrt nmnepnm na nocrox n nounnnrt cnoemy nnnxnnm
Rxnt Kanxas, a raxxe pyrne reppnropnn, nomemne n cocran Ce]e-
nncxoro rocyapcrna, n rom uncne n Tepns ropo, xoropt max Hc-
mann I cenan cronnne cosanno nm nmnepnn:
B +ror nepno (nmeercx n nny nepnax nona 1514-1516 rr., no
npemx xoropo n nponsomna snononyunax uantpancxax nrna.
C.P.) cnoxnt xnyox noenno-nonnrnuecxnx n +xonomnuecxnx
nnrepecon Ocmancxo nmnepnn cran nepememartcx c 3anaa n pa-
on Fnnxnero n Cpenero Bocroxa, uro, coornercrnenno, nonnexno
sa coo nonopor ocmancxoro opyxnx c sanaa na nocrox. Hmenno
c +roro npemenn ocmancxym nonnrnxy naunnamr onpeenxrt no-
30
Tam xe. C. 72.
450
nte nenn crpemnenne nonyunrt ntxo x mxntm mopxm, npenpa-
rnrt cnom crpany n mnponym ne rontxo cyxonyrnym, no n mopc-
xym epxany, saxnarnrt noprt na oxeancxom noepexte n r. . Ha
nyrn ocymecrnnennx +rnx rpannosntx samtcnon croxno monooe
Ce]enncxoe rocyapcrno, epxanmee n pyxax ntxo n Hepcnc-
xn sannn, n opxxnenmn mamnmxcxn cynranar n apacxom mnpe,
nnaemmn nopramn na Kpacnom mope n apanncxom noepexte
Hnncxoro oxeana. Cronxnonenne +rnx rpex cronnon mycyntman-
cxoro mnpa tno nensexntm.
31
Croponnnxn +roro noxoa ne ncera ennoymnt n oxcnennn
mornnon nnrentnoro npornnocroxnnx nyx nmnepn. Onaxo npnopn-
rer onn oramr npnunnam +xonomnuecxnm n nonnrnuecxnm, cunrax pe-
nnrnosnoe npornnocroxnne ncero nnmt nnemnnm ]onom, na xoropom
nponcxonnn +rn nectma paspymnrentnte cronxnonennx. B pamxax +ro
oxcnnrentno moenn npaxrnuecxn ne cntmna pnropnxa o parcrne
napoon n o paroyncrnennom xapaxrepe ocmano-ce]enncxnx non.
Moxno cunrart, uro noont noxo c]opmnponancx n rot conerc-
xo nnacrn n nanonee xpxnm ero npecrannrenem xnnxercx npo]eccop
O. A. 3]ennen:
Bont mexy Ocmancxo epxano n Ce]enncxnm rocyap-
crnom (xax n mexy Ce]ennamn n Beannamn) oxnnxnnct
rocnocrnymmnmn xpyramn +rnx crpan nonamn sa uncrory ncna-
ma npornn epecn. Ha camom xe ene pennrnosnax npaxa tna
nnmt npnxptrnem peantntx nonnrnuecxnx n +xonomnuecxnx nn-
repecon oonx rocyapcrn. Fopta mna sa nnooponte semnn c
orartmn ropoamn, oxonte nyrn enponecxo-asnarcxo ropron-
nn.
32
Onaxo anropt yuennxon, ocranaxct nocneonarentntmn, nacxont-
xo +ro nonxrne onycrnmo n pamxax ntpannoro nmn napaoxcantno-
ro noxoa, nnxr n cronxnonennn nyx rocyapcrn npexe ncero npo-
ncxn 'nparon, paccopnnmnx na parcxnx napoa. Ocoenno narnx-
no npononrcx +ra nnnnx n yuennxe nx noctmoro xnacca. Bpaxe-
nte namepennx Cennma I ne ntstnamr comnenn, n 'Bax Hcmann
uyncrnonan nensexnocrt cronxnonennx c Ocmancxnm rocyap-
31
C. I. Mameon. Hcropnx non n noennoro nccxycrna Asepaxana. Faxy, 1997.
C. 324-325.
32
Hcropnx Asepaxana c pennemnx npemen o nauana XX nexa / Ho. pe. H.
Annena. Faxy, 1995. C. 237.
451
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
crnom.
33
Ho rpertx cnna aer o cee snart n sect. Tenept +ro yxe
enponecxne crpant. Bnnmo, n coornercrnnn c yxom conpemenno
nonnrnxn, xapaxrepnsyemo crpemnennem npnnnmart axrnnnoe yuac-
rne n exrentnocrn enponecxnx crpyxryp, nnnomarnuecxne cnxsn oc-
nonarenx Ce]enncxo nnacrnn maxa Hcmanna I c '3anaom paccmar-
pnnamrcx xax xnnenne nonoxnrentnoe. Onaxo 'sanante rocyapcrna
npoonxnnn cnom rpannnonnym nonnrnxy, cronxnyn Ocmancxym nm-
nepnm c rocyapcrnom Ce]ennon n, raxnm opasom, ocnann oonx.
34
Cronxnonenne cranonnrcx nensexntm, n 23 anrycra 1514 roa nponc-
xonr uantpancxax nrna, nocnecrnnx xoropo anropt xapaxrepnsy-
mr cneymmnm opasom:
Croxmne nnnom x nnny apmnn tnn ne npocro noenntmn cn-
namn nyx rmpxcxnx nmnepn, a +ro tnn noopyxennte ]anarn-
xn, nocnnrannte n xpo pennrnosno nenanncrn pyr x pyry n
roronte orart xnsnt sa nem. Taxoe nonoxenne npenpamano uan-
tpancxym nrny n camym xponanym n ncropnn pesnm mexy
parcxnmn nnemenamn. Cunrammaxcx ontmo noeo nx cyn-
rana Cennma uantpancxax nrna na camom ene crana ome
rparene ncero rmpxcxoro mnpa n noeo sanano nnnoma-
rnn.
35
B pesyntrare nam ocraercx rontxo npenonoxnrt, uro opas 'nenep-
ntx n uepntx oexnnxx renept yxe nopasymenaer no coo '3ana,
onncanne ecrnn xoroporo n yuennxe ntepxano n yxe npemen
Xonono nont.
Tenennnosnocrt rpaxronxn ncropnuecxnx cotrn cranonnrcx eme
ouennnee, ecnn yuecrt, uro npornnocroxnnm Hcmanna I n Beann-
xana, npannrenx ysexcxnx nnemen, ntnnnmemycx n ne menee xponante
cronxnonennx, ne npnaercx raxoro snauennx. Cpaxenne n paone ropo-
a Mepna 1 exapx 1510 roa, npnnemee x oxonuarentno noee maxa
n x rnenn na none ox camoro Beann-xana (a no nexoroptm an-
ntm n ncero ero 10-rtcxunoro nocxa
36
), ne paccmarpnnaercx anro-
pamn xax 'paroyncrnennax pesnx. Fnrna onnctnaercx xpane cyxo,
cxpynynesno nepeuncnxmrcx nce reppnropnantnte npnoperennx
33
. Maxmyny, C. Mameon, B. Hnpnen, A. Ioxaen. Hcropnx Asepaxana.
Yuennx nx 8 xnacca. Faxy, 2004. C. 192.
34
Tam xe. C. 194.
35
Tam xe. C. 196.
36
B +rom yexent n anropt camoro yuennxa.
452
maxa.
37
Taxnm opasom, no nepcnn anropon, 'paroyncrnennax pes-
nx +ro cronxnonenne ne mexy rmpxcxnmn +rnocamn n nenom, a xon-
xperno mexy rpynnamn, nosrnannxnmnmncx Ce]enncxnmn maxamn n
Ocmancxnmn cynranamn. Xorx n yuennxe nx 5 xnacca n anno cnxsn
ynomnnaercx n Tnmyp, npenonaraercx, nnnmo, uro npn Beann rmp-
xn Henrpantno Asnn tnn yxe ne cront nnsxn. Bce +ro npounrtna-
ercx na ]one ceronxmnnx comsnnuecxnx ornomenn mexy Asepa-
xanom n Typnne. urot nouepxnyrt +ry nnsocrt, ntnemnne pyxo-
nonrenn n nsnecrnte exrenn oonx rocyapcrn nepexo ronopxr o
onom napoe, pasenennom na na rocyapcrna. Orcma axryantnocrt
noncxa nnemnero npara, rperte cnnt, xonapno cronxnynme n 'paro-
yncrnenntx nonax na pocrnenntx napoa.
Heoxonmo samernrt, uro ntstnaer ontmne comnennx cama nos-
moxnocrt paccmorpennx nmnepnn Ce]ennon n xauecrne asepaxan-
cxoro rocyapcrna. Cpen enponecxnx yuentx, nanpnmep, npnnxro pac-
cmarpnnart +ro rocyapcrno xax Hepcncxym nmnepnm, a raxxe npna-
nart pennrnosnomy npornnocroxnnm ontmee snauenne.
38
Moxno c on-
peenenno one ynepennocrn npenonoxnrt, uro ontmoe snauenne
pennrnosntm mornnam +roro npornnocroxnnx npnanann n conpemen-
nnxn. Heapom Cennm I, nocxa xoroporo oepxann noey n uant-
pancxo nrne, sa ecxomnpomnccnym opty c mnnramn nonyunn npo-
snnme 'Cnpanennnt. Kpome roro, neoxonmo nomnnrt n o rom, uro
rmpxcxne xouente nnemena xtstname, onaanmne nnemenno an-
ronomne n cocrannnmne rnannym yapnym cnny maxa Hcmanna Ce]e-
nna, nepexo ocymecrnnxnn nectma pasopnrentnte naern na ocenoe
nacenenne, naxonnmeecx n nounnennn y Ocmancxnx cynranon:
Heonontcrno rmpox nosnnxno ns-sa nneennx no mepe pasnn-
rnx nmnepnn (Ocmancxo. C. P.) nnacrn nenrpannsonanno amn-
nncrpannn, xoropax crpemnnact ycranonnrt na nnmn xonrpont n
onoxnrt nx nanorom, orpannunnax nx npemecrnymmym nnemen-
nym anronomnm n samnmax ocenoe centcxoxosxcrnennoe nace-
37
B uantpancxo nrne, no mnennm cnennanncron, '.co cropont ocmancxo ap-
mnn nornno oxono rpex rtcxu uenonex, a co cropont xtstname oxono nyx rt-
cxu. C. I. Mameon. Hcropnx non n noennoro ncxyccrna Asepaxana. Faxy, 1997.
C. 332.
38
I. H+m. Cyneman. Cynran Bocroxa. Mocxna, 2002. C. 296-313; Fayp-rnrp. Be-
nnxn sanoenarent Bocroxa. Mocxna, 2002. C. 236-256. Hop Knnpocc. Pacnner n
ynaox Ocmancxo nmnepnn / Ho pe. M. C. Meepa. Mocxna, 1999. C. 182-185;
247-249; A. x. Tonn. Hocrnxenne ncropnn. Mocxna, 2004. C. 50.
453
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
nenne or nx paspymnrentntx naeron. Hocnnmne xpacnte manxn,
nsnecrnte c rex nop xax xtstnamn, nnn 'xpacnorononte, onn
tnn pennrnosntmn epernxamn. Hx nnrennexryantntm n nonnrn-
uecxnm noxnonnrenem tn Hcmann, nont npannrent, xoropt
nponosrnacnn cex maxom Hepcnn n 1502 roy.
39
Onaxo nepnemcx x +nocy n x yuennxy nx 5 xnacca. Ero anropt
pncxymr, nocnxmax +nocy nent naparpa] yuennxa, xoropt nectma
npnmeuarentno osarnannen: 'Kumaou eoe Iopevo ncropnuecxax ne-
ronnct namero oreuecrna. Anropt nenycmtcnenno saxnnxmr, uro +ro
]ontxnopnoe, mn]nuecxoe nponsneenne xnnxercx n ecrnnrentnocrn
'ncropnuecxo neronnctm. Hanontmn nnrepec y nnx no-npexnemy
ntstnamr 'nenepnte n uepntx oexnnxx, xoropte npnnnmamr n yue-
nnxe xonxpernte oueprannx:
B nem |acrane| xpxo orpaxena opta namero napoa npornn
apmxncxnx n rpysnncxnx ]eoanon n nx noxponnrene. Apmxnc-
xne n rpysnncxne ]eoant n nx noxponnrenn nasnant n acrane
'ueeepume e uepumx ooeauuax".
40
Ho mnennm anropon, rexcrt acrana moryr cnyxnrt neonponepxn-
mtm cnnerentcrnom neponomcrna nparon, ntranmnxcx, ne ncera yau-
no, nocexrt npaxy n pxax 'rmpxcxnx xpapenon. Pacxptnax samt-
cen ee Kopxya, onn, ]axrnuecxn, yxoxr or ncropnuecxoro n ncrou-
nnxoneuecxoro anannsa n onacrt orxponennoro mn]ornopuecrna n
'cnoono nnrepnperannn. Anrop +noca, no nx mnennm,
.npecneonan ne nenn. Bo-nepntx (sect n anee nteneno,
xax n opnrnnane. C.P.), on xoren, urot cnymanmne ero rmpxn,
nonepnn xnrpocrxm 'nenepntx, ne cenannct pyr pyry npara-
mn. Bo-nroptx, on xoren coomnrt yymnm noxonennxm rmpox
o +rnx exnnxx 'nenepntx n npnsnart nx ne noanartcx na xnr-
pocrn nparon.
41
Tax acran oxastnaercx eme n nonnrnuecxnm sanemannem ee Kop-
xya. Ero rnnorernuecxn noprper onxen npnart nonecrnonannm
ontmym peanncrnunocrt. Hepe namn npecraer nectma xapaxrepnt
myxunna, c nnnno ceo oxnancro opoo n nponnnarentntm
39
Hop Knnpocc. Pacnner n ynaox Ocmancxo nmnepnn / Ho pe. M. C. Meepa.
Mocxna, 1999. C. 182.
40
41
Tam xe. C. 67.
454
nsrnxom, ycrpemnenntm na mnoro unrarenx. Bnsyantnoe nsopaxenne
cneyer sa rexcrom n npenpamaer ero n nonnonennt 'nonnrnuecxn
saner naxnemax ]ynxnnx acrana, nponecennax cxnost nexa.
Ecrecrnenno, 'nenepnte n uepntx oexnnxx ornnuamrcx neponom-
crnom n, nontsyxct npemenno cnaocrtm oryson, pemamrcx 'napymnrt
asepaxancxym rpannny (ntpaxenne, sanmcrnonannoe ns conpemen-
ntx peann n orpaxammee ceronxmnee nonoxenne en). Haxonen, an-
ropt coomamr uro 'ono ns camtx nmnmtx noronopox oryson tna
raxax: Cmapm epae ue +oxem cmamo opyeo+. 3ra noronopxa co npe-
menem pacnpocrpannnact cpen ncex asepaxannen. Taxnm opasom,
ona crana omenapono noronopxo.
42
B pesyntrare, yuennxam npe-
nonocxr eme onn 'pennn saner, npnsnannt nornepnrt nnenpe-
menno xapaxrep npornnocroxnnx. On nnont axryannsnpyercx n paccxa-
se o npannrene XII nexa araexe 3ntennse. Anropt onxrt ncnomnnamr
o rpysnnax, nanaennx xoroptx nocnnn nenpeptnnt xapaxrep: 'Be-
nnxn rocyapt ne pas coxpyman uyxesemntx nparon. On ecnomano
pacnpannxncx c :ueeepum+u e uepumx ooeauuax'.
43
Tor xe opas nc-
nontsyercx n yuennxe n pasene no ncropnn XVIII nexa, re peut ner
o cosannn Hpenancxoro xancrna (anropt nmemr n nny reppnropnm
conpemenno Apmennn):
Co nx opasonannx Hpenancxoro xancrna ono tno ntnyxenno
oportcx npornn 'ueeepumx e uepumx ooeauuax", sapnnmnxcx na
+rn orarte semnn. Ipysnncxn napt neonoxparno nanaan na
xancrno. Apmxne, npoxnnanmne na reppnropnn Hpenancxoro xan-
crna, c nomomtm ener nocrpexann ero na raxne nanaennx. Onn
npnrnamann rpysnncxoro napx 'para no nepe, oxnnxnn emy o
cnoem nonnnonennn n oemann xaxomy nanaammemy rpysnny 5
pyne. Horom +ra cymma tna ynennuena o 40 pyne.
44
Peut ner o rex xe nyx nenpnmnpnmtx nparax, xoropte xax con-
parentnte opast oosnauent 'rpysnnt n 'apmxne. Apmxne oxast-
namrcx mecrno 'nxro xononno. Ipysnncxn napt nosrnannxer nne-
mnmm cnny. B antnemem nsnoxennn, npn onncannn saxnara Poccn-
cxo nmnepne reppnropnn conpemennoro Asepaxana, 'nxrax xo-
nonna n nnne apmxn cranonnrcx rnanntm nparom. Bnont axryannsnpy-
ercx mn]onornx acrana, rontxo renept yxe peut ner o noccrannn ap-
42
Tam xe. C. 69.
43
Tam xe. C. 77.
44
Tam xe. C. 139.
455
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
mxncxoro nacenennx naropno uacrn Kapaaxa, nponsomemem n 1920
roy. Anropt ycmarpnnamr n ecrnnxx noccranmnx cronop c Conerc-
xo Poccne. B pesyntrare
asepaxancxoe npannrentcrno tno ntnyxeno ornpannrt
cnoe 35-rtcxunoe nocxo npornn noccranmnx. Taxnm opasom, ap-
mxne ocrnrnn cnoe nenn ornpanxn asepaxancxo apmnn n
Kapaax. B pesyntrare cenepnte rpannnt Asepaxana ocrannct
essamnrntmn. 'Heeepume e uepumx ooeauuax nnont cenann
cnoe uepnoe eno.
45
B yuennxe mn]onornuecxn napparnn omnnnpyer n raxo crenenn,
uro nonpoc o peantno cnryannn n Asepaxancxo emoxparnuecxo
pecnynnxe (AP) n 1920 roy axe ne crannrcx. Bor xax onnctnamrcx
re xe cotrnx n paore, cnennantno nocnxmenno +ro nponeme:
3amecrnrent mnnncrpa noopyxenntx cnn Btxnnncxn tn
cnxsan c xommynncrnuecxnm nonontem, a mnorne o]nnept, cny-
xnnmne panee n napcxo apmnn, ne xorenn noenart npornn Poccnn,
xaxon t nn tn ee nonnrnuecxn crpo. Ienepan Mexmanapon
(mnnncrp oopont. C. P.) yxnantno norpxc Hapnamenr, saxnnn,
uro ncx asepaxancxax apmnx ne ntcronr npornn pyccxoro ara-
ntona. On orxptro ntpasnn omensnecrnoe, no ne ntcxastnaemoe
nnxem mnenne o rom, uro npnsnanne Asepaxana 3anaom nnue-
ro ne cronr o rex nop, noxa Poccnx orxastnaer n raxom npnsna-
nnn. ncnnnnnna n nocxax naana, a eseprnpcrno npnnxno yr-
poxammne pasmept. Asepaxancxax apmnx nepecrana nrpart pont
pemammero ]axropa n crparernn Faxy no ornomennm x Mocxne.
46
B raxnx ycnonnxx apmnx n tna nanpannena na noannenne noccra-
nnx apmxncxoro nacenennx Haropnoro Kapaaxa. Hmenno n annom nyn-
xre mn]onornuecxn napparnn yuennxa ocrnraer cnoero nnxa n o-
pas 'omemero o nac ns rnynnt nexon 'npara oxonuarentno ]nx-
cnpyercx n xonxpernsnpyercx:
Ha nporxxennn mnornx nexon npaxymmne c namn 'ueeepume
e uepumx ooeauuax - apmxne n nx noxponnrenn nx ocnanennx
n nsonxnnn namero rocyapcrna npneramr x xonapntm n nontm
samtcnam. Bparn ntramrcx noopnart ocnony name rocyapcrnen-
nocrn rmpxo-mycyntmancxoe enncrno. necmorpx na nce npo-
ncxn npara, nam napo no rnane co cnonm ntammnmcx ctnom,
45
Tam xe. C. 211.
46
T. Cnenroxoncxn. Pyccxn Asepaxan // Xasap. 1990. X 3. C. 53.
456
myptm n antnonnntm nonnrnxom n rocyapcrnenntm exre-
nem Ieapom Annentm ocrono coxpanxer cnom nesanncnmocrt
n cnooy.
47
Hrax, npn onncannn cotrn yxe noneme ncropnn opas npara
]nrypnpyer xax pennn, 'nsneunt n n ro xe npemx upesntuano
xonxpernt n nonnrnuecxn axryantnt. 'Bparn +ro apmxne n nx
noxponnrenn.
Ha cneymmem +rane nocrnxennx nannonantno ncropnn, n yue-
nnxe nx cetmoro xnacca, acrany ornonrcx yxe rpn orentntx napa-
rpa]a. Ocoenno nnrepecen naparpa] no nasnannem 'Orpaxenne n
acrane optt namero napoa npornn rxypon n uepntx oexax`. 'B
ro npemx, xax asepaxancxn napo ntepxnnan namecrnnx apmxnc-
xnx n rpysnncxnx ]eoanon, Bnsanrncxo nmnepnn n cnanxn, nn-
myr anropt yuennxa, 'ntammeecx nponsneenne name xyntry-
pt. pacnpocrpanxnoct na omnpno reppnropnn na ncex mecrax on-
rannx rmpox.
48
3ror orptnox nnrepecen rem, uro sect nnepnte npn
paccmorpennn +noca ynomnnamrcx cnanxne, uro oxcnxercx nxnmue-
nnem n yuenym nporpammy 7 xnacca ncropnn noxoon cnanxn na Rx-
nt Kanxas (peut ner n ocnonnom o naerax, nponsomemnx n 914 n
944 roax).
Cenaem neontmoe orcrynnenne, rem onee uro ono ne nxonr n
npornnopeune c name ocnonno remo. Bocxa xasapcxoro xaranara
conepmnnn necxontxo onycromnrentntx naeron na reppnropnm co-
npemennoro Asepaxana. Ocoenno xnrenn +rnx reppnropn nocr-
paann no npemx npornnoopcrna tcrpo pacmnpxmmero cnom reppn-
ropnm Apacxoro xann]ara n Xasapcxoro xaranara, xoropt, cocrnen-
no, n cran nenpeoonnmo nperpao nx nocx xann]a. Fesycnonno,
+rn cotrnx nocnnn nx pernona xya onee paspymnrentnt xapax-
rep, uem necxontxo naeron cnanxn. Ho na onncanne naeron xasap or-
entnoro naparpa]a ne ornonrcx. Kax nsnecrno, n 914 roy cnanxne
tnn nponyment xaranom n Kacnncxoe mope oponontno, n anropt
ynomnnamr o +rom. Cnanxne nooemann orart xarany nononnny na-
rpanennoro. Ha oparnom nyrn oronopennocrt o ntnnare uacrn na-
rpanennoro co cropont cnanxn tna ntnonnena. Ho 'mycyntmancxne
rmpxcxne nocxa, c oopennem sameuamr anropt, nnxnmte uyncrnom
47
Tam xe. C. 295.
48
. Maxmyny, R. Rcn]on, P. Annen, A. Ioxaen. Hcropnx Asepaxana. Yuennx
nx 7 xnacca. Faxy, 2001. C. 166.
457
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
cocrpaannx x nocrpaanmnm partxm-mycyntmanam, nanann na orpx-
t cnanxn n npaxrnuecxn nonnocrtm nx ynnuroxnnn. Cotrne, xoro-
poe poccncxne ncropnxn pacnennnamr xax neponomnt nocrynox, y
nx asepaxancxnx xonner poxaer npornnononoxnte onenxn. Onn
opamamrcx x nym ocnonannxm asepaxancxo nenrnunocrn: xa-
sapt nx nnx rmpxn n mycyntmane. Tax x 7 xnaccy n cnncox 'rxypon n
uepntx oexnnxx nonaamr cnanxne, xoroptx npexe n nem ne tno.
Yuennx npoonxaer n pasnnnaer remt cnoero npemecrnennnxa n
n uacrn ncnontsonannx 'peantntx ncropnuecxnx cotrn, onncanntx
n +noce, nx oocnonannx cnonx npecrannenn o reppnropnn Asep-
axana, connaamme c apeanom pacnpocrpanennx rmpox-oryson,
xnnmnx n re anexne npemena. Hpeemcrnennocrt nanmaercx n n crpem-
nennn anropon oxasart peantnocrt cymecrnonannx anropa acrana. Onn
onpeenenno neyr peut ne o ]ontxnopnom nponsneennn, cxnatnan-
memcx na nporxxennn nnrentnoro npemenn, a o anropcxom nponsne-
ennn. Anrop peantnt ncropnuecxn nepconax ee Kopxy. Cct-
naxct na nyremecrnennnxon Aama Oneapnx n 3nnnx uenen, onn no-
memamr mornny no+ra n nenna n epenre. 3romy nonpocy nocnxmen
orentnt rexcr, nectma mnorosnaunrentno osarnannennt 'oxymenr
o mornne ee Ioprya, pacnonoxenno n oxpecrnocrxx epenra. Ho
+rnm sarnannem n yuennxe npnnonrcx ntepxxa ns sanncox nce roro
xe nemenxoro nyremecrnennnxa (npecrannennoro n xauecrne yuenoro)
Aama Oneapnx, xoropomy onenoct notnart n epenre 7 anpenx 1638
roa. On onapyxnn ram ne mornnt cnxrtx, ona ns xoroptx tna
mornno 'Hmam Ioprya, na rope. Ho nonoy Ioprya paccxastnamr,
uro on tn pyrom Myxammea. Hocne ero cmeprn Iopry npoxnn eme
300 ner.
49
3ror rexcr ncropnxn cunramr ocrarountm ocnonannem nx
roro, urot ronopnrt o peantnocrn cymecrnonannx anropa +noca Kop-
xya. Bxontnnxam ne oxcnxmr, xax coornecrn +ror mn]nuecxn o-
pas c npecrannennxmn, nanpnmep, o peantno npoonxnrentnocrn
xnsnn uenonexa. Hanpornn, rexcr Oneapnx nm npenonocxr xax 'oxy-
menr, xoropt nerxo ncrpannaercx n cosanaemt yuennxom mn]. Hpn
+rom ne cneyer orpnnart, uro sa ]nrypo nerenapnoro Kopxya e-
crnnrentno mor cxptnartcx peantnt ncropnuecxn exrent. Ho n ca-
mom +noce +ro, esycnonno, nerenapnt opas, mn]nuecxn nepco-
nax, n xoropom nemnoro coxpannnoct or xnnoro uenonexa. O nesanep-
mennocrn norpa]nuecxnx nnxnon oryscxnx cxasann nectma oocno-
49
Tam xe. C. 173.
458
nanno ronopnn B. M. npmyncxn.
50
Px cxasann nxnmuen n rexcr nect-
ma ycnonno, uacro orcyrcrnyer ynxsxa c omnm cmxerom, a nent px
cxasann, necomnenno, ornocxmnxcx x +romy nnxny, n cnncox ne nonan.
'Ho-nnnmomy, nce paccxast ornocxrcx x ono n ro xe +noxe n cno-
xent ono mxono pancoon, no ena nn onnm nnnom. Her npnsna-
xon omero nnana. Enncrnenntm cnxsymmnm snenom nx nneennx n
ncex 12 tnnn xnnxercx nmx Kopxya.
51
C ontmo one ynepennoc-
rn moxno npenonoxnrt, uro oxonuarentnt napnanr cxasannx tn
sanncan xaxnm-ro cxasnrenem nnn nncnom, a ne nenocpecrnenntm yua-
crnnxom cotrn. 'Hocnennm no npemenn anropom` Knra-n ee
Kopxyr` xnnncx xarn` (ycnonno sannctnammn`, peaxrop`), xorx
nensnecrno, cxontxo nx tno n xaxo no cuery sanncan omemn o
nac cnncox.
52
3ect cronr ynomxnyrt eme onoro nepconaxa napontx cxasann,
peantnocrt cymecrnonannx xoroporo asepaxancxne ncropnxn xore-
nn t oxasart: repox +noca 'Kep-orny. B xonne XVI nepno nononn-
ne XVII nn. noennte cronxnonennx mexy Ocmanamn n Ce]ennamn
npnnxnn ocoenno pasopnrentnt nx Rxnoro Kanxasa xapaxrep. C
ncrynnennem na npecron maxa Aaca I Ce]enna (1587-1629), npone-
mero macmrante pe]opmt n yxpennnmero apmnm, ocmant nauann
repnert ono nopaxenne sa pyrnm. Onaxo xnrenxm paonon, re npo-
ncxonnn oente ecrnnx, samernoro oneruennx noonoe nonoxe-
nne en ne npnnecno. oneennte o oruaxnnx, onn nauann oen-
nxrtcx n maprnnantnte rpynnnponxn. Bce +rn pasposnennte rpynnt
nonyunnn nasnanne 'nnxenne xenannon, n nepno nx axnne cra-
no noccranne npornn ocmancxoro rapnnsona Tepnsa. Pyxononrenem
ono ns 'an xenannon n tn, no npeannm, Kep-ornt. Henos-
moxno onpeenenno ornernrt na nonpoc, tn nn on peantntm ncropn-
uecxnm nnnom nnn nerenapntm nepconaxem napontx cxasann. Bos-
moxno, n nnne Kep-ornt mt nmeem eno c conparentntm neantntm
opasom, xanxascxnm ananorom Ponna Iya. Hmenno rax nnrepnpern-
ponana +ror opas conercxax ncropnorpa]nx, npenparnnmax Kep-ornt n
xapnsmarnuecxoro nnepa napontx macc, opmmnxcx c yrnerarenxmn
n nopaornrenxmn pono semnn. Yxe n 1937 roy tna nocrannena
onepa Ysenpa Iaxnexona, nasnannax nm no nmenn nerenapnoro nep-
conaxa.
50
B. M. npmyncxn. Oryscxn reponuecxn +noc n 'xnnra Kopxyra. C. 131-258.
51
B. B. Fapront. Typenxn +noc n Kanxas. C. 477.
52
P. Faanon. Hpana n ntmtcen reponuecxoro +noca. Faxy, 1983. C. 112.
459
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Cneyer samernrt, uro px nccneonarene cxnonxercx x mtcnn o
cymecrnonannn peantnoro ncropnuecxoro exrenx, xoropt nocnyxnn
nporornnom nx opasa Kep-orny. Tax, C. I. Mameon nnmer:
Hanonee nonynxpntm noxaxom cpen pasnonnemenntx pyxo-
nonrene orpxon xenannen tn asepaxanen, nposnannt Kep-
ornt (ctn cnenna), nacroxmee nmx xoroporo tno Ponman. On cnnc-
xan cee cnany xpaporo nonna n sameuarentnoro nenna-amyra.
53
ecrnnrentno, coxpannnnct oxymenrt XVI XVII nexon, nanpn-
mep cnnerentcrna ncropnxa Apaxena Tanpnscxoro, nosnonxmmne ro-
nopnrt o rom, uro npenonrent orpxa xenannen na camom ene cy-
mecrnonan. Onaxo n camo nerene, xax +ro ncera cnyuaercx, opas
nperepnen panxantnym rpanc]opmannm n nonnornncx n napont
nean repox. Orpaxennt n rexcrax, nocnxmenntx Kep-ornt, con-
parentnt opas cnpanennnoro npannrenx nccneonann B. M. np-
myncxn, X. T. 3apn]on
54
n p. Cnon nepcnn nerent trymr na nce
reppnropnn pacnpocrpanennx acrana: cpen rypxmen, ysexon, raxn-
xon, xasaxon (ouent ycnonno nx ntenxmr n nocrounym rpynny), asep-
axannen, rypxon, apmxn, rpysnn n xypon (sananax rpynna). B ne-
xoroptx sanantx nepcnxx, re Kep-ornt uame ntrnxnr naropontm
pasonnxom, moxno onapyxnrt nemano norpa]nuecxnx erane.
Xorx, nanpnmep, nepcnx, trymmax na Fanxanax n n Typnnn, samerno
ornnuaercx or xanxascxo. B Typnnn repo +noca ernen, mcrnnmn
]eoany, nanecmemy emy ony. Fontme ncero nerenapntx uepr n no-
crountx nepcnxx. Kep-ornt ram onraer n cxasouno crpane uamen,
on tn poxen n mornne or meprno marepn n r. n.
55
Kpome roro, camn
nontrxn npnnxsart Kep-ornt x xaxo-ro xonxperno +rnnuecxo rpyn-
ne nopoxamr maccy nepcn. Hanpnmep, napxy c npnneenno ntme,
moxno ynomxnyrt nepcnm Hxrn]a Mammaa, xoropt crpemnrcx oxa-
sart, uro nnxenne xenannen xnnxercx xypcxnm, cam Kep-ornt +r-
nnuecxnm xypom, a +noc xypcxnm napontm +nocom.
56
B nocrco-
53
C. I. Mameon. Hcropnx non n noennoro ncxyccrna Asepaxana. Faxy, 1997.
C. 324.
54
B. M. npmyncxn n X. T. 3apn]on. Ysexcxn napont reponuecxn +noc.
Mocxna, 1947.
55
F. A. Kappten. 3nnuecxne cxasannx o Kep-ornt y rmpxoxstuntx napoon. Mocxna,
1968.
56
H. Mamma. O nnunocrn Kep-ornt n nannonantno-ocnoonrentnom nnxennn
xypcxoro napoa. Pasmemena n Hnrepnere: http://ezid.ru/plugins/content/
content.php?type.2content.96.
460
nercxom Asepaxane craryc Kep-ornt naunnaer menxrtcx. Ocnonnax
nponema saxnmuanact n rom, uro 'nnep naponoro nnxennx opon-
cx c ocmanamn, r. e. c rypxamn n conpemennom npecrannennn, xoropte
n nontx ycnonnxx crann parcxnm napoom, rnanntm comsnnxom n pe-
rnone. Hynnuno ncnomnnart o Kep-ornt crano sarpynnrentno, xorx
npnxonnoct cunrartcx c ynacneonanno or conercxnx npemen macco-
no nonynxpnocrtm +roro opasa, a raxxe c ]axrom cymecrnonannx
onept Ysenpa Iaxnexona, nponsneennx xoroporo npnsnant nepmn-
no asepaxancxo onepno mystxn. H sect ocoennt nnrepec
ntstnaer nepexnnuxa opasa Kep-ornt c opasom ee Kopxya, peant-
nocrt cymecrnonannx xoroptx oxastnamr ncropnxn. Ho noneme
nepcnn, orpaxenno n n yuennxax ncropnn, yuacrnnxn nnxennx xe-
nannon roront tnn oportcx ne rontxo c rnerom rypenxoro cynrana,
no n 'npornn npanxmnx xpyron Hpana:
Kepoeum - peauouoe ucmopuuecroe uuuo, uauuouauoum ee-
po. Camtm npocnannenntm cpen ntmemnx ns pasnnuntx nne-
men rnanape xenanncxnx orpxon tn asepaxancxn rm-
pox Kepornm.
57
Hentsx ne samernrt ouennno noment: nerenapnt nanno-
nantnt repo x xonny naccaxa cranonnrcx 'rnanapem. Ho naxnee ro,
uro oe nerenapnte +nnuecxne nnunocrn n yuennxe npecrannent
xax naxnte ]nrypt n nanreone repoen, npnsnanntx nocnnrtnart uyn-
crno nonoro asepaxancxoro narpnornsma. Becomocrt +rnx opason
neonnaxona ee Kopxy ropaso onee naxnt nepconax. Ho pe-
antnocrt n roro, n pyroro repox y ncropnxon ontme comnenn ne nt-
stnaer. Xorx eme B. B. Fapront yxastnan, uro '.enncrnenno ncro-
pnuecxo nnunocrtm c +rnm (Kopxy. C. P.) nmenem n ncropnn Typ-
nnn tn napennu Kopxy, ctn cynrana Faxsna II n par cynrana Cenn-
ma I, n mnom nospacre n 1481 roy nocne cmeprn cnoero ea Mexmera II
tnmn n Koncranrnnonone samecrnrenem cnoero orna o ero npnesa,
nnocnecrnnn namecrnnxom onacrn Capyxan, norom, nocne neyauno
nontrxn narn naexnoe yexnme n Ernnre, onacrn Texxe n Mano
Asnn, ynrt n xonne 1512 roa oxono Fypct, no npeannm, cnonm
parom.
58
Bosmoxno, on n tn nporornnom ee Kopxya, no opas,
orpaxennt n acrane, coxpannn, ecrecrnenno, mano omero c peant-
57
58
B. B. Fapront. Typenxn +noc n Kanxas. C. 484-485.
461
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
ntm ncropnuecxnm nnnom. Moxno rontxo coxanert, uro mornny ono-
ro ne namnn, a saxoponenne nroporo n nocnenn pas nnenn n XVII
nexe. 'Hnonepcxne noxot na noxnon x mornnam +rnx nannonantntx
repoen tnn t nectma xpacountm spennmem.
Hanreon nannonantntx repoen, nosrnannxemt anropom rnannoro
nannonantnoro acrana, npoonxaer nononnxrtcx. Tax, n yuennxe no
ncropnn pennero mnpa mxontnnxam npecrannxmr Cnnramena, 'non-
xonona, cpaxanmerocx npornn Anexcanpa Maxeoncxoro, xoropt,
xax cunramr anropt, nosrnannn opty xnrene ropoa Cornant npo-
rnn nocx Anexcanpa Maxeoncxoro. Cornana xe +ro ropo, 're
nocennnnct pennne rmpxcxne nnemena,
59
npanoxstunte cornnt.
Hpo Cnnramena unraem:
Cnnramen xnn na reppnropnn pennero rmpxcxoro rocyapcrna
Typan, re ontmnncrno nacenennx cocrannxnn rmpxcxne napot.
Cneonarentno, Cnnramen roxe tn ctnom rmpxcxoro napoa.
60
Hn ona ns noctnox ne xnnxercx ocrarouno nx noonoro ntno-
a. Ho nenpannntno ntcrpoennt cnnnornsm ne memaer anropam nect-
ma ynepenno saxnnxrt, uro Cnnramen cunran Anexcanpa Maxeoncxo-
ro raxnm xe saxnarunxom, xax n Axemennon, n nmenno no+romy npnst-
nan x opte. B cnoem npnstne on tn onnox, uro n npeonpeennno
nopaxenne: 'Cnnramen norn n om, no ocrancx n namxrn xax napont
repo,
61
nmemmn rnyoxne cnxsn c asepaxancxnm napoom.
B apmnn Cnnramena npornn Anexcanpa noenann n maccarert.
3ra nnsocrt Cnnramena c maccareramn o cnx nop ne nccneona-
na. Feccnopno, +ra nnsocrt Cnnramena c maccareramn, yuacrno-
nanmnmn n ]opmnponannn n asepaxancxoro napoa, nmena rny-
oxne xopnn.
62
Moxno c ontmo one ynepennocrn npenonoxnrt, uro antne-
mne nccneonannx ncropnxon noxaxyr, uro Cnnramen tn maccarerom,
r.e. nporo-asepaxannem.
C maccareramn cnxsan eme onn nerenapnt cmxer, npnnnexam-
mn anropon yuentx nocon. Yxe n yuennxe nx 5 xnacca emy ye-
nxercx nent naparpa]. Peut ner o nerenapno napnne Tomnpnc, no
59
B. I. Annen, M. H. Mnpsoen, H. A. Faaen, A. A. Mameona. Hcropnx pennero
mnpa. Yuennx nx 6 xnacca. Faxy, 2003. C. 122.
60
Tam xe. C. 123.
61
Tam xe. C. 123.
62
Tam xe. C. 123.
462
pyxonocrnom xoropo maccarert pacnpannnnct c nroprmnmncx noc-
xamn Knpa Axemenna. Bneenne n remy nectma npnmeuarentno.
...Ponna nomnnr o marepn Tomnpnc, pasrpomnnme apmnm nos-
ropnnmerocx cnoe nenoenmocrtm npancxoro npannrenx Knpa,
xoropt nroprcx n Asepaxan c rem, urot noronnrt ero n xpo-
nn.
63
Maccarert n sect ntcrynamr n nnocracn npexon asepaxanc-
xoro napoa, no renept yxe onn xnnyr na reppnropnn conpemennoro
Asepaxana. Boome, nce cotrnx, cnxsannte c Tomnpnc, nepeno-
cxrcx c reppnropnn Henrpantno Asnn, re onn nponcxonnn n e-
crnnrentnocrn, n Asepaxan. Hoxont xo npemenn nauana cot-
rn myx Tomnpnc nasnan n yuennxe 'nanmaxom. Kaxnm opasom on
mor trt nocnrenem +roro pennenepcncxoro rnryna, anropt ne noxc-
nxmr. B xonne xonnon, napnna ntnonnxer cnoe oemanne nanonrt Knpa
xpontm, npnuem ona ns nnnmcrpann n yuennxe emoncrpnpyer mo-
menr, xora, no npeannm, y naennoro rpyna Knpa orennnn ronony n
norpysnnn ee n ypmx c xpontm. Harypannsm pncynxa nouepxnnaercx
rem, uro nonnt-maccarert nnemne nectma nanomnnamr asepaxan-
nen, napxxenntx n macxapante xocrmmt nonnon ro anexo +noxn.
Conponoxaercx cnena sameuarentntm xommenrapnem: 'Konen rocya-
px-xpononnnt, nosmeuranmero noxopnrt namy ponny.
64
B menee 'xponanom yuennxe ncropnn pennero mnpa maccarert
raxxe noxannsonant na reppnropnn conpemennoro Asepaxana, 'ce-
nepnee pexn Apas (Apaxc). B ono ns cnonx crare Hrpap Annen, nos-
mymennt cront nontntm opamennem c ncrounnxamn, nncan:
B VII nexe o n. +. n Anannn nnxaxnx maccareron ne tno. B
+ro npemx maccarert, cyx no Iepoory, a n Crpaony, onrann n
Cpene Asnn. uacrt maccareron tna ntrecnena sa Bonry, na mro-
sana. 3rn maccarert (macxyrt, masxyrt) oocnonannct na Boc-
rounom Kanxase. B ncrounnxax onn ynomnnamrcx n cnxsn c nap]x-
no-pnmcxnmn cotrnxmn n rontxo n I nexe.
65
Bectma nesnaunrentnax norpannunax crtuxa, npnnemax Knpa II x
eccmtcnenno cmeprn, a sarem n sanncxx Iepoora npenparnnmaxcx n
63
64
Tam xe. C. 36.
65
H. Annen. O nexoroptx nonpocax +rnnuecxo ncropnn asepaxancxoro napoa.
Faxy, 2002. C. 38.
463
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
nectma xpacounym nereny, aer nono anropam yuennxon nponecrn
nem, uro cpen npexon asepaxannen tnn ne rontxo reponuecxne
myxunnt, no n xenmnnt. Bnocnecrnnn renepnomy pannonpannm n
c]epe reponsma yer yeneno nemano npouyncrnonanntx crpox.
Anropt yuennxa nannonantno ncropnn nx 7 xnacca cunramr, uro
n acrane 'Knren ee Iopry 'nanonee xpxo n ncecroponne orpa-
xena opta oryscxnx xpapenon npornn nanaanmnx na Asepaxan
apmxncxnx n rpysnncxnx ]eoanon n nx noxponnrenx Bnsanrnn.
66
Io-
paso onee xonopnrnoe oosnauenne 'rxyp oxonuarentno cmenxer ne
cnnmxom ntpasnrentnoe nonxrne 'nenepnt. Anropt pacnpocrpanx-
mr rpon nsneuno npaxt na nnrepnperannm cotrn nonnrnuecxo
xnsnn Ipysnn XI XII nexon. Btxcnxercx, uro rpysnnt nomnn n coms c
'rtnuarcxnmn rmpxamn. Kpome roro, ann IV nmecre c nnmn con-
pancx saxnarnrt sanante semnn Asepaxana n 'nauan necrn cex
ntstnamme, uro npoxnnnoct n orxase rpysnncxoro napcrna nnarnrt
ant orysam. Anropt nnxax ne ocranannnnamrcx na nonpoce o rom, no-
uemy rpysnnt nnarnnn nm ant, ecnn nmenno orysam nocroxnno npnxo-
nnoct 'npeornpamart naern rpysnncxnx ]eoanon na namn semnn.
anee pxom c rpysnnamn nosnnxamr apmxne 'rxypt n uepntx oex-
ax, neymne 'nouumury uampaeuueauua mmpor opye ua opyea.
67
Hmenno onn 'nx ocrnxennx cnonx xonapntx nene narpannnnann
xtnuaxon na oryson. Hontrox paccopnrt rmpxon onn ne ocrannxnn nn-
xora. Haxonnennt ontr, nnnmo, npnnen x romy, uro
3ra nonnrnxa 'rxypon nnocnecrnnn npnopena onee cncrem-
nt n mnpoxn xapaxrep. 3ananoenponecxnm npannrenxm ya-
noct narpannrt pyr na pyra Tnmypa n Hnttptm Faxsnra, Ysyn
Iacana n cynrana Mexmera uarexa, maxa Hcmanna n cynrana Cenn-
ma, maxa Taxmacna n Cynemana Ianynn. B pesyntrare optt
nennxnx rmpxcxnx nonennrene pyr c pyrom omax cnna n momt
rmpxcxoro mnpa ocnana.
68
B ouepeno pas anropt pncymr macmrant, nponecennt cxnost
nexa nonnrnuecxn samtcen, nectma ycnemno peannsonannt 'rxypamn.
B rpannnax +nocon n neren anropt ocrarouno xecrxo saamr no-
neenuecxne narrepnt, pncymr opas neantnoro unena +rnoca, rmpxa
n mycyntmannna, nanxstnamr neantnym moent noneennx. 'Bpar,
66
67
Tam xe. C. 176.
68
Tam xe. C. 176.
464
coornercrnenno, ntcrynaer xax anrnopas. Ouent pente]no +ror no-
xo orpaxaercx n nontrxe npesenrannn nerent o mantme xynnon,
Mo+. Eme pas nouepxnem, uro nmo xpxn, reponuecxn ncropnuec-
xn nepconax, +rnonnnrnncrnuecxym npnnanexnocrt xoroporo anro-
pt yuennxon onpeenxmr xax rmpxcxym, cranonnrcx asepaxanc-
xnm nannonantntm repoem. Herena, cnxsannax c ocnonarenem nmne-
pnn xynnon Mo+ (xax x ero n yy nastnart, xorx anropt yuennxa
npenpamamr ero n Mere
69
), necomnenno, npnneena n coornercrnne c
npannnamn mopann (ocrarouno rpannnonntmn), npnnxrtmn n conpe-
mennom asepaxancxom omecrne. Kax n npaxrnuecxn nce noono-
ro poa nopmt, onn saxpennxmr ynaxnrentnoe ornomenne x ponre-
nxm, pocrnennnxam, noome x crapmnm, n ocoennocrn x orny. Ho+ro-
my ra uacrt nerent, re Mo+ pacnpannxercx c ornom, a nmecre c nnm n
c mauexo, parom n crapemnnamn, nnenmnmn n nem ysypnaropa, onyc-
xaercx. Paccxas naunnaercx c momenra neperonopon c cocennmn nne-
menamn ynxy. Hocnenne, ysnan o mexoyconne n crane xynnon, pe-
mnnn nponepnrt nonoro mantmx n norpeonann y nero xonx, rnannoe
ocroxnne xouennnxa, a sarem n nmnmym xeny. Mo+ ne cuen +rn rpe-
onannx ocrarountmn nx nauana nont n, necmorpx na neonontcrno
crapemnn, oran n ro, n 'pyrym. Ho, xora ynxy norpeonann ne-
ontmo yuacrox nenpnrono nx xnsnn semnn, mantm xynnon nos-
neroonan n ornpannncx na nnx nono, samernn, uro semnx ecrt ocnona
rocyapcrna. Anropt, ecrecrnenno, npenaramr cno napnanr pasnnrnx
cotrn. Bmecro xent ynxy nonyunnn cnyxanxy mantmx xynnon (no-
cxontxy rmpox ne moxer orart cocrnennym xeny). Hpana, enaercx
oronopxa, uro Mo+ oran ony ns camtx 'nmnmtx n 'npexpacntx
cnonx cnyxanox. Orxas xe Mo+ orart semnm no nnronannn nanomn-
naer narpnornuecxym xnxrny: '3emnx npnnanexnr ne mne, a napoy.
Hapo nnn onxen nornnyrt, nnn coxpannrt semnm, nponnn cnom
xpont.
70
Tax xe n n +noce 'ee Kopxy asepaxancxn napo npo-
xnnxer uyeca reponsma. Oryst nnxora ne xnnxmrcx nnnnnaropamn na-
naenn n no ornomennm x 'cocexm neyr cex uecrno. Hmont x
69
B pyccxoxstuno ncropnuecxo rpannnn npnnxra nnax rpancxpnnnnx nmenn npa-
nnrenx xynnon. Cm. nanp.: H. H. Kpann. Hmnepnx Xynny. Mocxna, 2002; H. H. Iymn-
nen. Hcropnx napoa Xynny. Inana V (Cnncrxmne crpent). Mocxna, 1998. C. 76-96.
70
O nerene, cnxsanno c nmenem Mo+, nopono cm.: H. H. Kpann. Hmnepnx
Xynny. C. 47-55. On aer nnrepecnym onenxy nce +ro ]ontxnopno ncropnn n
cnpanennno sameuaer, uro: '.nsnaraemax Ctma Hxnem n Hcmopu:ecrux sanucrax
nepcnx npnxoa Mo+ x nnacrn npecrannxer coo ne nepecxas peantntx cotrn,
a sanncannym xnracxnm xponncrom c utnx-ro cnon nereny. C. 53.
465
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
orunsne nx nnx npentme ncero. Inent mexna nentsx tno ocran-
nxrt esnaxasanno. 3ror otua, no mnennm anropon, xnnxercx nann-
onantntm asepaxancxnm otuaem, nexnm ananorom xopcnxancxo
nenerrt: 'H renept eeco asepaoxaucru uapoo ruauemca omo-
+cmumo sa rpoeo uexuooe. 3ro eme pas oxastnaer, uro nam napo
coxpannn otuan oryscxnx xnrnron.
71
B npornnonec +rnm nonoxn-
rentntm xauecrnam 'nparn xonapnt, xnrpt n neponomnt. Bpar neer
cex npearentcxn, on arpeccop, 'uyxax. Tmpxn-oryst, c xoroptmn
nenrn]nnnpymrcx anropt yuennxon, ncera orpaxamr arpeccnm n
samnmamr oreuecrno. B pesyntrare onn npecrannent xax nocnrenn
xomnnexca xeprnt.
Taxnm opasom, 'ncropnuecxn npar n nonemnx yuennxax ncro-
pnn n Asepaxane +ro saxonuennt opas. Oosnauent ero +rnnuec-
xne (rpysnnt, cnanxne, no camoe rnannoe apmxne) n xon]eccnonantnte
npnsnaxn ('nenepnte, 'rxypt, r. e. xpncrnane). On nensmenen na npo-
rxxennn rtcxuenern. ee Kopxy no nepcnn anropon yuennxon pe-
antnt conpemennnx npopoxa Myxammea cnnerentcrnyer n o pen-
nocrn 'npara. Bpar, xax n +rnoc, onaaer oexrnnntmn xapaxrepncrn-
xamn n, xax n +rnoc, neuen n panen camomy cee. A noromy npnmnpenne
n npnnnnne nenosmoxno: 'crapomy npary pyrom ne trt.
Xapaxrepnsyx napparnn yuennxon no ncropnn Asepaxana, mox-
no nennxom cornacnrtcx co cnonamn Bnanmnpa Manaxona: nx nnx xa-
paxrepen
.cnexynxrnnnt ncropnnnsm, npnuynnntm opasom coen-
nxmmncx c nosnrnnnsmom, nnn, ecnn nocnontsonartcx onee npn-
ntuno repmnnonorne, ncropnsm. Hcropnsm xax nepa n ncropn-
uecxym neoxonmocrt, n xenesnte saxont ncropnn, n nocrynt
nporpecca n r. . C ncropnnnsmom cnxsan reneonornsm n ro, uro
Hyn Antrmccep yauno nasnan 'perpocnexrnnno reneonorne:
xora neuro nponsomemee oxcnxercx sannm uncnom xax na ca-
mom ene npepemennoe, xora nmn conepmnnmeecx cotrne
nx nnx camnx, xcrarn, xnnnmeecx nonnemnm cmpnpnsom, oxc-
nxmr rax, xax ecnn t nsnauantno cymecrnonann pannonantnte
ocnonannx raxoro nonopora ena, nexax nornxa pasneprtnannx, xo-
ropax ne morna ne npnnecrn x annomy pesyntrary.
72
71
72
Pacnsm n xstxe connantntx nayx: C. ox. / Ho pe. B. Boponxona. B Hnrepnere:
http://www.indepsocres.spb.ru/library/rasizmsoder.html.
466
Hcnontsyx nmenno raxne cnexynxrnnnte noxot, anropt yuenn-
xon ntramrcx oxcnnrt ceronxmnee npornnocroxnne Asepaxana
n Apmennn, npn +rom ne ocrannxx nnxaxoro ntxoa nx mnpnoro peme-
nnx nponem. Hmenno n raxom xnmue nnrepnpernpymrcx ne rontxo a-
cran 'ee Kopxy, no n pyrne nerenapnte cotrnx n +noct. Ho-
cpecrnom +rnx rexcron nonte yuennxn xoncrpynpymr mnp, pasenen-
nt na npornnoopcrnymmne nnnnnnsannn.
Heanno na ono ns xon]epennn, npoxonnmnx n pernone, npo-
]eccop ns Mnunrancxoro ynnnepcnrera (CBA) npap Hnnapnrten
pocnn ynpex nnrennexryanam ncex rpex xanxascxnx pecnynnx, re
cncrema opasonannx ne npnnnnaer monoexn emoxparnuecxne nen-
nocrn. Yuent xypc no ncropnn xpxoe romy nornepxenne. Kapa-
axcxax nona npnnena nourn x nonnomy pasmexenannm apmxn n asep-
axannen. Heyaunt ee ncxo nx Asepaxana cnococrnonan
axrnnnomy ]opmnponannm xomnnexca xeprnt n, nmecre c rem, crpem-
nennm x penanmy. 3ra peaxnnx nnonne oxcnnma n onee uem npe-
cxasyema. B cnom ouepet, n Apmennn yxe necxontxo ecxrxon ner xynt-
rnnnpyercx cocrnennt opas xeprnt. nx apmxncxo nacnopt, ax-
rnnno nnnxmme na nnyrpennmm xnsnt n pecnynnxe, renonn cran
nenrpantntm snenom coxpanennx nenrnunocrn. Heanno n Apmennn c
ontmo nomno npomnn rpaypnte meponpnxrnx, nocnxmennte 90-ne-
rnm apmxncxoro renonna. 3ect axrnnno nponarannpyercx opas asep-
axannen xax ]axrnuecxnx rypxon, nouepxnnaercx nepasenennocrt
+rnx +rnocon. B camom Asepaxane, nnpouem, noonte nanrmpxncr-
cxne nosynrn raxxe nectma nonynxpnt. Bnnmo, pyxonocrnyxct npnn-
nnnom, uro n opte nce cpecrna xopomn, asepaxancxne ncropnxn
axrnnno nmemnnamrcx n cnop o renonne, ntraxct narn nonte onot,
onpantnammne ecrnnx npannrentcrna mnaorypxon. na rocyapcrna,
xax n nmn, nx nacenxmmne, nce ontme oranxmrcx pyr or pyra.
K coxanennm, n +ro crarte mt ne moxem nopono ocranonnrtcx
na rom, xax ]opmnpyercx trono ncxypc npara, xorx ouennno, uro
yuennxn ncropnn xnnxmrcx naxntm ero +nemenrom. B ro xe npemx
nsanne yuennxon ncropnn, xax n nmtx pyrnx mxontntx nocon,
xecrxo xonrponnpyercx rocyapcrnom, no+romy n anno cnxsn mt nt-
nyxent ronopnrt o pesyntrare rocyapcrnennoro nonnrnuecxoro sa-
xasa, xoropt ntnonnxmr cnennanncrt-ncropnxn. Hesanncnmte +xc-
neprt, xax n Apmennn, rax n n Asepaxane npexpacno nonnmamr,
uro noonax nonnrnxa nocrenenno saronxer oa napoa n cnryannm,
narn ntxo ns xoropo c xaxtm room nce rpynee. Yxe ntpocno
467
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
noxonenne monotx nme, nx xoroptx nonxrnx 'asepaxanen nnn
'apmxnnn neonornuecxne xnnme, sa xoroptmn ne nnnt peantnte
nmn. uame ncero, +ro opast 'npara.
Ha nporxxennn 2004 roa, n pamxax nporpammt, npononnmecx
]onom nm. Ienpnxa Fennx (Iepmannx), x sannmancx nccneonannxmn
mnrpannn n npononn cepnm nnrepntm c norennnantntmn mnrpanra-
mn. ymam, neontmax ntepxxa ns +rnx nnrepntm yer nnonne yme-
crna n n pamxax nacroxme crartn.
Hn]opmanrxa H., pyccxax, ponnact n Faxy n 1939 roy, opasona-
nne ntcmee, nona. B nauane nnrepntm ona yxasana na rxxenoe +xono-
mnuecxoe nonoxenne: nencnn n pasmepe 100 rtc. manar (oxono $20) e,
xoneuno, ne xnaraer. Onpeenennt ncxom]opr nnocnr n nesnanne
xstxa. Inannax ee nent noccoennenne ouepe, ona ns xoroptx xn-
ner n Hennnrpacxo onacrn (rop. Knpnmn). Hponema nosnnxaer c
oueptm n nnyuxo, xnnymnmn n Asepaxane:
-ro cnom xnsnt npoxnna, mne yxe 65 ner, ny, cxontxo x eme
npoxnny. A ern, nor c nnyuxo nponema. Ona net y nac asepa-
xanxa (out H. tna samyxem sa asepaxannem. C.P.). Bey
ee n mxony, a ona mne ronopnr: sauem nt, pyccxne, nac ranxamn a-
nnnn? 3auem nao ecxrnnernero peenxa yunrt +romy? Bt unrann
yuennx ncropnn 5-ro xnacca? 3ro yxac. Mano roro, uro on nann-
can xopxno, esapno, mnoroe orxponennax noxt, rax sauem eme
+ro erxm mantm nnymart? uro x e mory na +ro ornernrt? Mano
+rn ranxn camnx pyccxnx, uro nn, annnn. ronopm: nona, uro
noenaemt. A cama ymam: uro, neyxenn nce tno rax nnoxo?
Yponent opasonannx n pecnynnxe, xax, nnpouem, n n nenom no CHI,
sa rot nesanncnmocrn samerno nonnsnncx. Fes cnennantnoro nccne-
onannx rpyno cxasart, nacxontxo ycnemno nocpecrnom yuennxon
ncropnn pacnpocrpanxmrcx nannonantnte mn]t n naxonr cnonx no-
xnonnnxon +rnonenrpncrcxax nepcnx ncropnn. Ho neoonennnart nx
nnnxnne na ]opmnponanne opason n npecrannenn y ere n nopoc-
rxon o cee, o rpynne, c xoropo onn cex nenrn]nnnpymr, n o pyrnx,
n uacrnocrn o cocexx no pernony, ne cronr.
B saxnmuenne xouy nepnyrtcx x nonpocy, xoroptm H. saxanunnaer
cnoe nnrepntm: ymam, uro nx npo]eccopon, nncanmnx nocrconerc-
xne mxontnte yuennxn, 'nce tno concem ne 'rax nnoxo n nx coner-
cxom npomnom. nx rex, xro roron ntnonnxrt nonnrnuecxne saxast,
xax n penne nerene, 'ncera nayrcx cnont, xoroptx nao nanonrt
ontxna.
468
SUMMARY
The article explores the revival of ancient epic poetry in post-Soviet
nation-building. In particular, it focuses on the uses and abuses of the epic
Kitabi Dede Korkud (The Book of my Grandfather Korkud) by leading
historians, especially the authors of history textbooks, in post-Soviet Azer-
baijan. Applying mythological motives, the authors of history textbooks
present the confrontation between Armenia and Azerbaijan as an eternal
assault of the enemy-nation against the nation-sufferer. The epic Kitabi Dede
Korkud emerged during the 10
th
-11
th
centuries as part of the verbal poetic
tradition of the Oguz Turks in Central Asia, from where they resettled to
Anadolu and the territory of present-day Azerbaijan. It describes the ene-
mies of the Oguz at the time the Kipchak tribes. In later versions, the
collective image of Christians came to occupy the place of the Kipchaks.
And with time the Christians evolved into Georgians. The article pre-
sents an overview of the scholarly study of the epic by such renowned
figures as Bartold, Zhirmunskiy, and Badalov, who treated it as a piece of
literature and a source on the nomadic Oguz lifestyle. The text of the epic is
available in a 16
th
-century version and is known in two manuscripts. The
new Azerbaijan national history textbooks adapt the epic to the current
political situation, giving preference to conflict with the Armenians. Leg-
endary events are presented as real and are used to reconstruct the eternal
national enemies (Armenians), friends (Turks), national values, ethnic
genealogy, and territory (and to confirm the territorial pretensions of Azer-
baijan). The author notes that it is difficult to say how successful the new
textbooks are in circulating this ethno-centrist version of history. But one
should not underestimate their impact on the formation of childrens and
teenagers self-perceptions and group identity, in particular vis--vis neigh-
boring regions.
469
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Yasemin KILIT AKLAR
NATION AND HISTORY
IN AZERBAI1ANI SCHOOL TEXTBOOKS
He who controls the past controls the Iuture.
HMA
The teaching of history plays a central role in the process of nation-
building. Indeed, national history constitutes one of the main elements of
the language with which nations describe themselves, because for na-
tionalists their own communities have existed for centuries. The common
bonds of the past, transmitted through textbooks and history classes, con-
tribute to the emergence of a sense of national identity and often mobilize
populations for particular political and social projects. Of special interest to
scholars of national identity and historical memory have been the post-
Soviet states, where the collapse of communism spelled the end of Marxist
interpretations of history, and the disintegration of the multinational Soviet
state required new interpretations for the relations between neighboring
peopes and Russians. New states need to legitimize themselves, and such
legitimation involves various discursive techniques, from othering to vic-
itimization.
470
Y. Kilit Aklar, Nation and History in Azerbaijani School Textbooks
It is no discovery that modern governments throughout the world seek
to induce populations to accept and support the official state ideology.
1
As
scholars of educational systems have noted, the teaching of history is one
of the best vehicles for conveying the pillars of state ideology to students.
2
Textbooks include a representative set of values and directly reach a large
audience on a continual basis, particularly in transitional countries, where
few instructional materials are available and all are directly controlled by
the state.
3
Moreover, teachers rely largely on textbooks to design curricula
and class plans. Indeed, as a significant source of both facts and values,
textbooks constitute an integral part of the formal education process. It is
not surprising, then, that the history curriculum is regularly turned into a
political battleground following changes of government. The correlation
between political changes in government and changes in the national social
studies curriculum in most countries suggests that curricula, textbooks, and
1
See D. K. Agyeman. Ideological Education and Nationalism in Ghana Under Nkrumah
and Busia. Accra, 1988; G. Avis. The Making of the Soviet Citizen: Character Forma-
tion and Civic Training in Soviet Education. New York, 1987; R. L. Cutts. An Empire of
Schools: Japans Universities and the Molding of a National Power Elite. London, 1997;
A. Green. Education and State Formation: The Rise of Education Systems in England,
France, and the USA. New York, 1990; A. Inkeles, D. Smith. Becoming Modern: Indi-
vidual Changes in Six Developing Countries. Cambridge, MA, 1974; A. Suleymanov.
History Teaching and the Influence of Soviet Ideology on Education in Azerbaijan,
1980-1991 / MA Thesis; Istanbul University (in Turkish.); A. D. Swartz. Textbooks and
National Ideology: a Content Analysis of the Secondary Turkish History Textbooks
Used in the Turkish Republic Since 1929 / Ph.D. Dissertation; University of Texas at
Austin, 1997; J. Torney-Purta, J. Schwille. Civic Values Learned in School: Policy and
Practice in Industrialized Nations // Comparative Education Review. 1988. Vol. 30. No.
1. Pp. 30-49.
2
M. Apple. Regulating the Text: The Socio-Historical Roots of State Control // Educa-
tional Policy. 1989. Vol. 3. No. 2. Pp.107-123; M. Carnoy, J. Samoff. Education, Social
Transformation, and Transition States in the Third World. Princeton, 1990; H. Gireoux,
A. Penna. Social Education in the Classroom. The Dynamics of the Hidden Curriculum.
Berkeley, 1979; J. Jansen. Curriculum Policy as Compensatory Legitimation // Oxford
Review of Education. 1990. Vol. 16. Pp. 15-27; A. D. Swartz. Textbooks and National
Ideology; C. P. Boyd. Historia Patria, Politics, History And National Identity in Spain,
1875-1975. Princeton. 1998.
3
P. Freebody, C. Barker. Childrens First Schoolbooks: Introduction to the Culture of
Literacy // Harvard Education Review. 1985. Vol. 55. Pp. 381-398; K. Wain. Different
Perspectives on Evaluating Textbooks // Council of Europe Meetings on Educational
Research: History and Social Studies Methodologies of Textbook Analysis. Amster-
dam, 1990. Pp. 21-33.
4
Harber. Education, Democracy and Political Development in Africa. Brighton, 1997.
471
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
teaching methods are heavily influenced by political ideology.
4
As Farell
and Heyneman state:
Decisions about textbook content Irequently reIlect deep-rooted
political conIlicts within a nation. Textbook content is usually shaped
careIully to reIlect prevailing political ideology. In such cases, sudden
political shiIts can render obsolete a nation`s stock oI textbooks,
requiring massive and expensive rewriting and production.
5
In this article, I analyze history teaching in the Republic of Azerbaijan,
comparing Soviet and post-Soviet historical narratives and interpretations
of the Azerbaijani national past. Among my sources are interviews with
officials from the Azerbaijani Ministry for Education, documents outlining
the national curriculum requirements for history, and textbooks used in sec-
ondary schools.
6
Anthony Smiths conception of components of ethnic
myths is used to establish categories for the analysis. The selected catego-
ries are: myths of homeland and ancestry, heroic age, ethnic origin, brother-
hood, religion, decline and colonialism, separation/partition, resistance,
foundation, oppression, the other, and genocide. Apart from content
analysis of history textbooks, I rely on recent findings in educational studies,
especially those focusing on the role of educational institutions in initiating
social change.
In Azerbaijan, as in other transition countries, the rewriting of national
history is a key element of the nation-building process for two important
reasons (of which practioners are aware).
7
First, educational and political
4
Harber. Education, Democracy and Political Development in Africa. Brighton, 1997.
5
J. Farell, S. Heyneman. Textbooks in Developing Countries: Economic and Pedagog-
ical Choices // Textbooks in the Third World: Policy, Content and Context. New York,
1988. P.39.
6
The National History Curriculum, The History Program and Methodology for Grades
5-11 of Secondary School Education, and a fifth grade history textbook, Ata Yurdu
(Fatherland), were chosen for conducting a quantitative and qualitative analysis. The
curriculum was published in 1997 by the Ministry of Education and distributed to every
single school throughout the country. The book Ata Yurdu was written in 1998 as an
introduction to Azerbaijani history, and covers all the subjects briefly. The first percep-
tion of history is gained at school from this textbook. The subjects are later studied in
detail in the upper grades. Since the textbook and curriculum for the public schools have
been commissioned by the state, the data contained in the books represents a universal
sample.
7
What follows is taken from interviews with Misir Mardanov, Education Minister of
Azerbaijan; Yakub Mahmudlu, Consultant to President Aliyev, and one of the authors of
the National History Curriculum and history textbooks, Hadi M. Rajabli, Member of
472
authorities expect that rewriting history will allow them to legitimize the
current regime as the rightful heir to the nations legacy, since national
history implicitly sets an agenda for the future by explaining the trajectory
of the national community from the past through the present and by setting
the parameters of legitimate change.
8
Second, it is expected that a shared
national past will evoke national solidarity and strengthen national con-
sciousness. Therefore, it is thought that rewriting national history will pro-
vide an integrative function by building a sense of national identity (and
destiny) and by defining collective values and behavior. Although Jansen
suggests that schools cannot change societal norms, but only reflect the
norms of the dominant society,
9
other studies provide evidence that schools
may in fact initiate change.
10
The nation-state builders in Azerbaijan seem
to have consciously embraced the former idea about the utility of formal
education in initiating change and fostering a new national identity. In oth-
er words, the Azerbaijani political elite has given priority to educational
reforms in its attempts to achieve economic and social transition and secure
the construction of independent Azebaijani national identity and statehood.
History Curriculum in Azerbaijan Before and After Independence
One of the first post-independence bills passed under Azerbaijani Pres-
ident Abulfaz Elchibey was on education reform. The Law on Education of
the Republic of Azerbaijan, adopted on December 30, 1992, and partly still
in effect today, established new principles and objectives of education in 58
articles. The law clearly reflects the new purposes and values expected
from the Azerbaijani educational system: the main task of the education
system is to create the necessary conditions for bringing up and developing
Parliament, Chief of Commission for Social Policy; Qazenferov Muslum Rahimoglu,
Head of the Education Department of Nesimi District; Nasir Agayev at the Ministry of
Education; Isa Gambar, the chairman of the main opposition Musavat Party; and Etibar
Mahmedov, the chairman of the Azerbaijan National Independence Party. All inter-
views were conducted by the author in Baku, 1999.
8
Boyd. Op. cit.
9
J. Jansen. Curriculum Policy as Compensatory Legitimation? // Oxford Review of
Education. 1990. Vol. 16. No. 1. Pp. 15-27.
10
P. Altbach, G. Kelley. Perspectives on Comparative Education // New Approaches to
Comparative Education. New York, 1988; M. Carnoy, J. Samoff. Education, Social Trans-
formation, and Transition States in the Third World. Princeton, 1990; J. Dewey. Democ-
racy and Education. New York, 1916; D. McClelland. The Psychological Causes and
Consequences of Modernization // Economic Development and Cultural Change. 1977.
No. 25. Pp. 43-66.
473
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
individuals on the basis of national and common human values, and of
scientific and practical achievements.
11
Azerbaijans secondary school
curriculum under Soviet rule privileged science and engineering. Although
the acquisition of factual knowledge was emphasized, individual pedagogi-
cal needs were neglected. As Avis points out, a distinctive feature of Soviet
education was the crucial importance it gave to the formation of a new
type of person the model socialist citizen.
12
In order to create the mate-
rial and spiritual bases of communism, Soviet educational institutions allo-
cated resources to a program called vospitanie political education of the
young generation. Under this program, Soviet schools and colleges sys-
tematically attempted to instill in the youth officially prescribed attitudes,
values, and habits, including a sense of communist morality, a scientific-
materialist world outlook, patriotism, internationalism (to encourage love
of the socialist motherland and worldwide proletarian solidarity), collec-
tivism, a socialist orientation to labor, atheism, and hostility to bourgeois
capitalist regimes and imperialism.
13
These attitudes and attributes were
expected to make young Soviet citizens well-rounded, hard-working, and
loyal members of socialist society. Vospitanie permeated the content and
teaching of all subjects in the academic curriculum and was the underlying
goal of many in-school and extracurricular activities.
14
The greatest and principal objective of the social studies curriculum
should be the maintenance and, if it is necessary, the creation of national
character, states Boyd.
15
Confirming to this principle and communicating
a sense of urgency, the newly independent Azerbaijani state rapidly exe-
cuted sweeping reforms designed to discard the educational remnants of
Soviet times. Primary and secondary schooling was regarded as an oppor-
tunity to transform the so-called Soviet people into an Azerbaijani na-
tion.
16
First, the social sciences curriculum was rewritten by a committee
consisting of teachers and lecturers from Baku under the supervision of
Professor Yakub Mahmudlu in 1991.While those subjects that were no longer
deemed appropriate for a democratic society and market economy were
11
Azerbaycan Respublikasinin Tahsil Kanunu (Law oI Education oI the Republic oI
Azerbaijan) // Azerbaycan Gazeti. 1992. 30 December.
12
Avis. Op. cit. P. 1.
13
Ibid. P.14.
14
Ibid.
15
Boyd. Op. cit. P. 58.
16
Interview with Misir Mardanov in his oIIice in the Ministry oI Education. Baku, May,
1999.
474
excised, history, literature, and the humanities benefited and received more
attention. Second, a new national curriculum for history was prepared in
detail by Yakub Mahmudlu, Sabir Agayev, Aydin Aslanov, and other well-
known historians, and published in Azadliq, one of the leading newspapers,
in October 1992.
17
Since then, a national curriculum for history has been
prepared each year with minor changes.
It is now expected that the national history curriculum should encourage
students to develop open-mindedness, a high sense of responsibility, at-
tachment to their own ethnic roots,
18
devotion to the national, spiritual, and
cultural values of the Azerbaijani people, love of family, the fatherland and
the nation, concern for the growth and development of Azerbaijan to the
highest level of civilization, moral purity, modesty, and honesty.
19
At the same time, the authors of the curriculum stated that their purpose
is to foster such democratic virtues as independent thinking, constructive
outlook, and understanding and respect for human rights, which will en-
sure the successfully working of democracy.

They also noted that the na-
tional curriculum for history is designed to educate individuals who will
work hard to make Azerbaijan one of the most developed democratic states.
In other words, it is intended that history education will utilize the past as
a resource in developing the future,
20
based on democratic principles in a
multicultural society.
The Education Minister, Misir Mardanov, emphasized the importance
of the social sciences (if not politicized) for the democratization of educa-
tion and the promotion of national values.
21
According to Mardanov, in a
transitional society, the renewal, improvement, and implementation of the
curriculum is not a one-time effort but a continuous process. While stating
that curricular change requires sophisticated planning and an appropriate
evaluation process, he admitted that curricular reform has faced some seri-
ous problems in Azerbaijan.
22
However, according to Mardanov, the most
17
Y. Mahmudlu, et al. Tarih Programi ve Metodik Vesait. Baku, 1995. P. 3.
18
Sovkk is translated into English from Azerbaijani as ethnic roots.
19
Orta Umumtahsil Mekteblerinin V-XI Siniflari ucun Tarix programi ve metodik vesait,
(History Curriculum and Methodology for Grades 5-11). Baku, 1997. Pp. 3-4.
20
Quoted from Dewey, in Davies. 2000. P. 139.
21
Interview with Misir Mardanov.
22
Interview with Misir Mardanov. Although Azerbaijan declared its independence in
October 1991, the obstacles to state building are severe and have not yet been over-
come. In addition to a power struggle, the severely restricted economic resources of the
new state due to the transition and the conflict in Nagorno-Karabagh set constraints
on the educational transition and reforms. The first free democratic elections were held
475
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
difficult task was replacing Marxism with a new national ideology and re-
writing national Azerbaijani history, which was silenced in the old text-
books by the official Soviet history.
23
Mardanov felt sorry that students
know more about Pushkin and Gorky than they do about their own national
writers and poets, such as Fuzuli and Nizami. Correspondingly, the Minis-
try of Education is also sponsoring the rewriting of textbooks on literature.
According to Mardanov, all ideological, cultural, and historical points of
view of the Soviet era need to be changed. Rewriting the national history,
therefore, was a must in order to reveal the truth in history and to subvert
the Soviet legacy.
If we compare the pre- and post-Soviet social studies curricula in Azer-
baijan, we will notice that the first change instituted by the independent
Republic was the introduction of national history as a separate class. Previ-
ously, Azerbaijani history was included in Soviet history classes, pre-
sumably in order to weaken national sentiments, although it was taught briefly
as an independent class in the 1958-59 and 1959-60 academic years. Before
independence, the numbers of history classes per week were as follows:
in June 1992, when Abulfez Elchibey was elected to the presidency. However, in June
1993 Azerbaijan was subject to a dramatic political shift, and Elchibey was forced to
transfer power to former CPSU Politburo member and head of the Azeri KGB Haydar
Aliyev. The first steps in educational reform were taken by Elchibeys short-lived gov-
ernment. However, the task of rewriting the history curriculum and textbooks was ac-
complished by the Aliyev administration.
23
Given the economic situation of the country, many educators could still think that
living under Marxist-Leninist ideology was much better than living under capitalism
and are looking to the past, as their income is less than $20 a month. Despite the fact that
many educators were ready to dispose the ideology long before the breakup of the USSR,
Mardanov admitted that they still need to do a tremendous amount of teacher retraining.
THE NUMBER OF HISTORY CLASSES BY GRADES
V I I I I I I X
) r a e y r e p ( R S S U 8 8 7 3 0
) r a e y r e p ( y r o t s i H i n a j i a b r e z A 8 1 7 1 6 1 2 2 6 1
) r a e y r e p ( y r o t s i h d l r o W 8 8 5 3 0
r a e y e h t g n i r u d s e s s a l c y r o t s i h l a t o T 8 8 8 8 2 2 6 3 0
Adapted from Azerbaycanda Orta Dereceli Okullarda Tarih ogretimi ve egitimde sovyet
ideolojisinin etkisi (1980-1991) [History Teaching and the Influence of Soviet Ideology
on Education in Azerbaijan (1980-1991)] by Abulfez Suleymanov. Istanbul, 1998. Pp.
38-9.
476
The above table illustrates the time allocated to each subject for the
1986-1987 academic year, when the time devoted to teaching Azerbaijani
history was increased to 71 hours in total for grades 7-10. Moreover, na-
tional history classes were introduced into the 4
th
grade with 18 hours of
teaching in a year.
24
However, a masters thesis prepared at Istanbul Uni-
versity provides evidence that history teaching before independence, even
during the Gorbachev period,
25
heavily misrepresented Azerbaijani national
history.
26
In 1991, the time allocated for teaching national history was increased
significantly. In other words, a student would study national history for
272 hours (89 hours before independence) before graduation. Soviet his-
tory now is incorporated in world history classes. The table below illus-
trates the number of history classes by grades for the academic year 1997-
1998.
24
A. Suleymanov. History Teaching and the Influence of Soviet Ideology on Education
in Azerbaijan, 1980-1991. M.A. thesis, Istanbul University, 1998. Pp. 32-38.
25
Gorbachev stated in the Central Committee of the CPSU in February 1988 that we
need to revive our history in order to change the world that we live in and prepare
ourselves for the future. Therefore, we have to teach the younger generation history
without any distortion. Azerbaycan Muallimi, 26 March 1988. Quoted in Suleymanov,
p. 85.
26
For example, History of Azerbaijan (Azerbaycan Tarixi) for the seventh and eighth
grades, written in 1975, described the Russian and Seljuk arrival on Azerbaijani territo-
ry in the 18
th
and 10
th
centuries, respectively, in the same chapter. While the Seljuk
arrival was seen as an invasion, the Russians appearance was appreciated. It was stated
that during the Seljuk invasion, the indigenous people of Azerbaijan were Turkicized
forcefully. The 1986-1987 History Teaching Program at the Secondary Schools continued
to emphasize the voluntary unification of all the Soviet republics with Soviet Russia.
D.Y. Programa po istorii dlya sredney obsheobrazovatelnoy shkoly // Prepodavanie is-
torii v shkole. 1987. No. 3. P. 34. The program was translated into Turkish by A. Suley-
manov.
THE NUMBER OF HISTORY CLASSES BY GRADES
I I I I I X I
) r a e y r e p ( y r o t s i H i n a j i a b r e z A 8 4 4 4 4 1 1
) r a e y r e p ( y r o t s i h d l r o W 1 1 1 8 2 5
r a e y e h t g n i r u d s e s s a l c y r o t s i h l a t o T 8 5 5 5 2 3 5 6 3
Source: Orta Umumtahsil Mekteblerinin V-XI Siniflari ucun Tarix programi ve metodik
vesait [The History Curriculum for the 5
th
-11
th
Grades of the Secondary Schools, Ministry
of Education of Azerbaijan]. Tahsil Nesriyati. Baku, 1997
477
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
If we examine the recommendations section in the 1997 history cur-
riculum, we will notice that the new program has a number of differences
with Soviet programs. First, the new program parts from the ideological
confines of Communist education in history teaching. Second, the subjects
are no longer to be selected by the government, parties, or classes, but
would represent historical reality based on scientific studies.
27
Third, the
new program gives priority to contemporary world history topics in order
to cultivate an objective understanding of the problems of development.
Finally and most importantly, the national curriculum in history com-
bines national history topics with world history subjects. The first six pages
lead the reader to think about how objective and democratic values are
emphasized in teaching Azerbaijani history. However, the desire to forge a
new national identity becomes clear on the seventh page, when the pro-
grams authors stress that it pays special attention to teaching the history of
the Turkic-Islamic World.
28
Furthermore, it orders that the historical peri-
ods concerning national history be taught according to the following se-
quence: national history, Caucasian-Central Asian history, the history of
Kazakhstan and the Volga region, the history of Siberia, the history of the
East, and, finally, that of the West. The authors declare that this order is
completely appropriate to describe historical development, because ancient
societies, states, and civilizations were first established in the East, and
only later in the West.
29
As is evident, the issue of cultural superiority is
the first sign of a subjective approach to national history. In what follows, I
will attempt to closely analyze the textbook Ata Yurdu in order to evaluate
the content of Azerbaijani historical teaching.
The official textbook Ata Yurdu (Fatherland) for grade five is the first
history textbook Azerbaijani students encounter. Unlike the upper level text-
books, Ata Yurdu covers all of Azerbaijani history from time immemorial
to the present day. It depicts all major events and epochs of the nations
history. The book consists of 61 chapters and 392 pages. I will also occa-
sionally refer to other national history textbooks for the upper grades to
explain the qualitative dimension of the history textbooks.
My content analysis focuses on the words that appear most frequently in
the textbook. These recurrent words are chosen as the recording units. Cor-
respondingly, many words in the text are classified into fewer content cat-
egories for coding. I chose the following categories: kadim devlet (the
27
History Curriculum. Op. cit. P. 6.
28
Ibid. P. 7.
29
Ibid.
478
antiquity oI Azerbaijan), Ulu tarix, anli gemi (superiority oI national
culture), vatan sevgisi (love oI Iatherland), vatan volunda lm (readiness
to die Ior the Iatherland), Canubi A:erbavcanin Simal A:erbavcanla
birlemesi (the desire to unite with Southern Azerbaijan), and qara donlu
kafirler (the enemy).
Although the word-frequency list reveals what the new Azerbaijani state
wishes to instill in students, it does not reveal much about context and mean-
ing. Therefore, this study combines a quantitative technique with qualita-
tive analysis. The qualitative dimension focuses on how these recurrent
words are employed to convey meaning in the context of constructing a
new national identity. For in-depth analysis, the categories are mainly se-
lected according to Smiths conception of components of ethnic myths.
30
Smith writes, ethnic myths themselves provide a framework for social
solidarity and hence cement national identity, and argues that every na-
tionalist movement maintains ethnic myths.
31
Therefore, the degree of em-
phasis upon each category determines whether and to what extent the Azer-
baijani textbooks convey discourse that we can describe as nationalist.
The selected content categories are: (a) the homeland and the ancestry; (b)
the heroic age; (c) ethnic origin; (d) brotherhood; (e) religion; (f) decline
and colonialism; (g) separation/partition; (h) resistance; (i) foundation; (j)
oppression; (k) the other; and (l) genocide.
Smith argues that nationalism always involves an assertion of, or struggle
for, control of land not any land; a historic land, a homeland, and an
ancestral land. Only an ancestral land can provide the emotional as well as
physical security required by the citizens of a nation.
32
Indeed, the design
of the history curriculum and the time allocated for teaching the antiquity
of Azerbaijan demonstrates the desire for creating a fervent attachment to
Azerbaijan. The time allocated for teaching this subject at the fifth-grade
level was 15 hours out of 68, a quarter of the academic year.
33
The curric-
ulum and textbooks emphasize the idea that Azerbaijani land had an influ-
ence over historical events and was a witness to the survival of the Azer-
baijani nation over centuries. The Azerbaijani land is described as a his-
torically unique and poetic territory in the textbooks. Moreover, it is quite
frequently stated that the current borders of the state do not coincide with
30
A. D. Smith. National Identity and Myths of Ethnic Descent // Myths and Memories
of the Nation, New York, 1999. Pp. 63-70.
31
Ibid. P. 62.
32
Ibid.
33
History Curriculum. Op. cit. Pp. 14-16.
479
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
those of the ancient homeland. It is claimed that Azerbaijans natural area
was 200,000 square kilometers before the enemy invasions. In the west,
the borders reached to Eastern Turkey including Armenia, in the south,
they extended to Northern Iran.
34
The key premise of the Azerbaijani myth of origin is that the Azer-
baijani people are the indigenous people of the Caucasus. The history of
Azerbaijan, as depicted in the fifth- and sixth-year textbooks, begins from
very early times, 300,000 to 400,000 years ago, with the men of antiquity
called Azix adami, the ancestors of contemporary Azerbaijanis. The books
assert that Azerbaijanis currently live on the same territory and that they
have inhabited it since time immemorial and this fact is proven by the ex-
amination of fossils, cave illustrations, and other monuments. Correspond-
ingly, Azerbaijan was among the oldest civilizations in Europe.
35
The sixth-
grade book utilizes more scientific language and merely states that the land
of Azerbaijan was one of the places where ancient men originated.
36
The books detail the importance of territory on the development of civi-
lizations and cultures in Azerbaijan, as well as on the establishment of one
of the first states in the world. For example, the chapter of Ata Yurdu on the
first large state to emerge in Azerbaijan in the second half of the 8
th
cen-
tury B.C. (called Manna) begins with the following:
There is only one truth: iI a nation does not have its own state,
sooner or later it will be assimilated into another nation and vanish
Irom history. However, my nation has existed Ior thousands oI years
and will continue to live Iorever, because my Azerbaijan is the
homeland Ior all the ancient states.
37
The Caucasian Albanian
38
period (4-3 B.C.)

and the Atropatenian period
(328-150 B.C.) are also described as the history of the ancestors of Azer-
baijanis in order to explain Azerbaijani ethnogenesis. These two states
emerged on the territory of northern Azerbaijan and in southern Azerbaijan,
34
Y. Mahmudlu, R. Helilov, S. Agayev. Ata Yurdu. Baku, 1998. P. 11.
35
Ata Yurdu. P. 27.
36
I. Babayev, H.Caferov. Azerbaycan Tarixi, 6-ci siniI n derslik (History of Azerbaijan
for Grade 6). Baku, 1997. P. 9.
37
Ata Yurdu. P. 37.
38
In Greek, Albania means a mountainous country, so Greeks called Azerbaijanis in
the Caucasus Albanians due to the mountainous terrain. Jahangir Zeynaloglu. A Con-
cise History of Azerbaijan, 1923 (translated into English by Ferhad Abasov). Boston,
1997. P. 11.
480
respectively.
39
The etymology of the term Azerbaijan is traced to this
period: the name Atropaten eventually changed into Adurbadagan, Adirbi-
can, Adarbadgen, and Aderbaycan, and ultimately into Azerbaijan.
40
The
state seems to expect that students will derive logically that Atropatenians
were ancestors of the contemporary Azerbaijanis, since the concept of Az-
erbaijan began with the state of Atropaten.
The Caucasian Albanians are also identified as the ancestors of Azer-
baijanis. Correspondingly, the time allocated for teaching this subject is
four hours in the fifth grade and eight hours in the sixth grade. This indi-
cates the official historys claim that Albanians played a major role in the
ethnogenesis of modern Azerbaijanis. In other words, the Azerbaijani state
attempts to consolidate national identity by attributing its origins to the
ancient and indigenous states of Manna, Median, Atropaten, and the Cau-
casian Albanian states.
To be indigenous and ancient like the Georgians and, especially, the Ar-
menians, is seen as a matter of national pride, and this subject is highlighted
frequently in Ata Yurdu. The first 120 pages (22 chapters) of the book depict
major states established on the territory of Azerbaijan until the 12
th
century,
while emphasizing the antiquity of the Azerbaijani nation at least 70 times. It
defines Azerbaijan as a very powerful state 21 times, as having a glorious
past 15 times, and as having a formerly large territory 12 times.
Ironically, for Azerbaijanis there is another reason to accentuate the
Turkicness of Azerbaijan. On the one hand, Azerbaijanis are deemed to be
the indigenous people of the land, on the other hand, their ethnic origins are
recognized as Turkic throughout all textbooks. Although Western sources
state that the indigenous peoples of Azerbaijan were assimilated by Turks
in the 11
th
century, it is not made clear in the books when the process of
Turkicization began in Azerbaijan.
The textbooks put emphasis on the presence of Turks long before the
Seljuks conquest of Azerbaijan. While the fifth-grade book claims that the
Seljuks completed the process of unification of all Turks, the sixth-grade
textbook asserts that the indigenous people of Azerbaijan were ethnic Turks.
The second book states that the ancient Turk dili (proto-Turkic language)
was the predominant language of the states of Manna (7
th
century B.C.) and
Albania (3
rd
century B.C.).
41
It claims that from the third to the first millen-
39
Atropaten was named for Atropat, a satrap of Alexander of Macedonia. A. Altstadt.
The Azerbaijani Turks, Power and Identity. Stanford, 1992. P. 2.
40
Ata Yurdu. P. 53; Azerbaycan Tarixi-6. P. 62.
41
Azerbaycan Tarixi-6. Pp. 48-71.
481
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
nium B.C. onward, the indigenous peoples have been speaking a Turkic
language.
42
Correspondingly, the use of a Turkic language currently proves
that the inhabitants were Turks from the beginning.
These two books also use the dastans (ornate oral history) dated from
the pre-Islamic period, and some from the pre-Christian era, in order to link
todays Azerbaijanis ethnically to the ancient inhabitants of the Caucasus.
Each textbook devotes one chapter to the Book of Dede Korkut, which is
the traditional oral history of the Turkic world.
43
Examples are given from
the Book of Dede Korkut as proof of the long-time existence of Turks in
Azerbaijan. Dede Korkuts tales refer to Azerbaijanis as ethnic Oghuz Turks
(48 times in one chapter).
One of the official textbooks for grade six, published in 1997, criticizes
the Soviet renaming of both the Turks as Azerbaycanli (Azerbaijani) and
Trk dili as Azerbaycan dili (Azerbaijani language).
44
Moreover, contrary
to the language provision of the current constitution, it praises the change
of the name again to Trk dili in 1992 during the Elchibey period.
45
In a personal interview, Professor Yakub Mahmudlu, adviser to former
President Haydar Aliyev and the Dean of the Department of History at
Baku State University (one of the authors of the Ata Yurdu and Azerbaycan
Tarixi and the National Curriculum for History) stated that the Azerbaijanis
are the direct descendants of the ancient inhabitants of the country.
46
Con-
trary to his own claims in Ata Yurdu and Yusifovs argument (one of the
writers of the sixth-grade history textbook Azerbaycan Tarixi-6), Mahmud-
lu agreed with Western sources that the indigenous people merged with the
Turks around the 6
th
and 7
th
centuries, but he insisted that they did not lose
their historical and cultural traditions. He claimed that he is a Turk with an
Azerbaijani identity.
However, not all Azerbaijani historians believe in the indigenous origin
of Azerbaijanis. Sahin Mustafayev of the Azerbaijani Academy of Scienc-
es found that this kind of history writing is fictive, and represents the lega-
cy of Soviet official history.
47
According to him, Soviet authorities im-
42
Ibid. P. 52-53.
43
Ata Yurdu. Pp. 116-127; Azerbaycan Tarixi-6. Pp. 75-80.
44
Y. Yusifov. Op. cit. P. 5.
45
This is difficult to understand. Either the commission members do not share the
governments policy on forging Azerbaijani identity or they simply do not read the books
carefully before approving them.
46
Interview with Yakub Mahmudlu. State University of Baku. May, 1999.
47
Interview with Sahin Mustafayev. Western University in Baku. April, 1999.
482
posed the idea that Azerbaijanis descend from the indigenous Caucasian
peoples in order to separate the Azerbaijanis from the Turks in Turkey.
This version of history is also used to eliminate the claims of Iran on Azer-
baijan. According to Iranians, Azerbaijanis are Iranian people forcibly Turki-
cized as a result of the Mongol invasions. Mustafayev argued that adopting
these myths of origin supported by the Soviet authorities is a fateful mis-
take.
While the textbooks illustrate an attempt to inculcate the Turkishness of
Azerbaijan into the students, they also attempt to establish a distinct nation-
al identity connected with the ancient peoples of Azerbaijan. However,
whereas in the Soviet history textbooks, the Ottomans were presented as
the enemy, in the new textbooks they are portrayed as brothers. For exam-
ple, the tension between the Aghgoyunlu state and the Ottomans is de-
scribed as a result of an infidel plot aimed at dividing and ruling the Turks.
48
In reality, Uzun Hasan, the ruler of the Aghgoyunlu dynasty, wanted to
create a powerful Azerbaijani state. Indeed, the Aghgoyunlu dynasty eradi-
cated the Garagoyunlu dynasty in 1467.
49
Iran and Iraq were added to the
territory of Azerbaijan. Then, in order to expand the boundaries of Azer-
baijan, Uzun Hasan agreed to an alliance with the small fiefdoms of Trab-
zon and Kastomonu and other places in order to fight against the Ottomans.
However, Uzun Hasan lost in battle against Sultan Mehmet the Conqueror
in 1471.
50
Yet, in the textbook, the tension between the Ottomans and the
Aghgoyunlu state is narrated as if no war had been waged between them. It
is only stated that the fiefdom of Trabzon was conquered by the Ottomans
and its treasury given to Aghgoyunlu following an agreement between Sul-
tan Mehmet and Sara Xatin, the mother of Uzun Hasan, in 1461. Sara Xa-
tin, who ended the war between the two Turkish brotherly states, is repre-
sented as the first great female diplomat in Azerbaijani history.
51
Moreover, in the textbook, the military role of the Ottoman Turks during
the establishment of the first Democratic Republic of Azerbaijan is empha-
sized. The title of Chapter 45 is March 1918 Genocide (sovqirimi) and
the chapter itself details the events in Baku. According to the chapter, more
than 12,000 Azerbaijanis all over Azerbaijan were killed by Armenians
48
Atayurdu. Op. cit. Pp. 146-8.
49
The Garagoyunlu (black sheep tribe) and Aghgoyunlu (white sheep tribe) are Turkmen
dynasties that settled in Azerbaijan in 1410 and made Tebriz their center, and in Iraq in
1406 and claimed Baghdad their eternal possession, respectively.
50
J. Zeynaloglu. Op. cit. Pp. 64-67.
51
Ata Yurdu. Pp. 144-148.
483
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
under the Shaumian (an Armenian Bolshevik and Dashnak) government.
In this chapter, the Turkish efforts during the takeover of Baku by the Bol-
sheviks with the help of Armenians are detailed in paeanic sentences such
as this: Despite the fact that the Ottoman Turkish state was subjected in
part to foreign occupation, the Turks helped and protected us from Arme-
nian brutality.
52
More examples can be read in the chapter on the estab-
lishment of the Azerbaijani Democratic Republic of 1918: the Ottoman
Turks, who sent schoolteachers
53
and military personnel
54
to Azerbaijan
between 1918-1920, were welcomed and thanked as they helped the Azer-
baijanis to preserve their independence against the Bolsheviks, and to es-
tablish their own institutions.
55
Moreover, each time the words Turks from
Turkey are used, they are preceded by the word brother throughout the
book. The Ottomans helped Azerbaijan until 1920. However, during the
Turkish War of Independence against the Allies, due to the need for an
alliance with Russia, Turkey withdrew its army from Baku and allowed
Russian Bolshevik operations against Azerbaijan.
56
These developments,
as well as the British occupation after the Turkish armys withdrawal, are
neglected in the textbooks.
Nationalist historiography tends to develop myths of a heroic age and
heroism. Smith explains that these kinds of myths generate courage and
trust in a community, particularly in times of oppression.
57
Myths of the
achievements, wisdom, self-sacrifice, and zeal of the forefathers also cre-
ate a view of the picturesque uniqueness of the peoples past.
58
Azer-
baijani history textbooks are no exception and narrate many stories of he-
roes and heroic times. The most significant example of the heroic age for
Azerbaijan in the textbooks is the chapter The Powerful State of Azer-
baijan in Ata Yurdu.
59
This chapter depicts how the unified kingdom of
Shah Ismail from the Safavid dynasty ended the quarrels between feudal
lords and how Azerbaijan became one of the most powerful states in the
world. Although Shah Ismail proclaimed himself the shah of Iran,
60
the
52
Ibid. P. 275.
53
Ibid. P. 284.
54
Ibid. P. 287.
55
Ibid. P. 279-287.
56
Altstadt. Op. cit. P. 99.
57
Smith. Op. cit. P. 64.
58
Ibid. P. 66.
59
60
C. Van der Leeuw. Azerbaijan, A Quest for Identity, a Short History. Surrey, 2000. P.
84.
484
book deliberately neglects this fact and represents the Safavids as Azer-
baijanis. Moreover, Ata Yurdu particularly stresses that Shah Ismail declared
the Azerbaijani language the language of state.
61
By using the myths of heroism and martyrdom, the textbooks also at-
tempt to inculcate into students a readiness to defend and die for the father-
land. In the fifth-grade textbook, eleven out of sixty-one chapters are de-
voted solely to the semi-mythical founding fathers of Azerbaijan from me-
dieval times to the present. While Javanshir, King of the Albanians, is pre-
sented as the founding father of Azerbaijan, since he extended the borders
of the homeland in the 7
th
century,
62
Babek is presented as the symbol of
the struggle against Arab oppression.
63
The courage and bravery of Babek
and the Albanians in defending the fatherland is constantly stressed in the
textbooks. Furthermore, students are quizzed at the end of lessons with the
following questions: what proves the Albanians love for their father-
land?
64
or what is the role of Babeks rebellion in the independence of
later generations?
65
Uzun Hasan is also said to be one of the great founding
heroes of the Azerbaijani state, as well as a great politician of wisdom and
foresight. He is argued to have introduced a tax system, a treasury, and a
regular army.
66
Contrary to the inculcation of atheism in Soviet history textbooks,
67
the
current ones quite frequently (for example, more than 40 times in Ata Yur-
du) refer to Islam as the religion of the Azerbaijanis. Ata Yurdu describes
the importance of Islam. It states that the acceptance of Islam as a religion
united all the Turks and non-Turks of Azerbaijan. The non-Turks as new
Muslims eventually accepted the traditions and moral values of the Oghuz
Turks. Contrary to the previous pages describing the ancient origins of the
61
Atayurdu. Op. cit. Pp. 159.
62
Ibid. Pp. 62-6.
63
Ibid. Pp. 80-6.
64
Ibid. Pp. 59.
65
Ibid. Pp. 85.
66
Ibid. Pp. 135-143.
67
Students were frequently questioned about the existence of the God. For example,
teachers were expected to ask students after teaching the Great National War (1941-
1945) why God, if He exists and is just, let more than 50 million people die and thou-
sands of houses be destroyed during the war. Teachers were expected to emphasize that
God did not help Hitler and his army, who were the true believers, to win the war.
Instead, the atheist Soviet army won (examples from S. Zeynalov. Tarihin tedrisinde
Saqirdlerin Elmi Ateizm Terbiyesi, Tarih, Ictimaiyat, CograIya Tedrisi, Sayi, 150, 1985.
P. 38 are quoted in Suleymanov, 1998. P. 60.
485
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Azerbaijanis, Ata Yurdu
68
and the seventh-grade textbook Azerbaycan Tarixi-
7 state that, this was the time that the Azerbaijani people were created.
69
Furthermore, the authors declare that the unification of Turkic tribes with
non-Turks under the banner of Islam was an advantage to the Azerbaijanis
against their Armenian Orthodox neighbors. While recognizing the fact
that Azerbaijanis are Shia, neither book gives an explanation about the
difference between the Shia and Sunni streams in Islam. However, the
textbooks claim that the proclamation of Shism as the state religion in
Azerbaijan had negative implications for the Turkic-Islamic World, as it
led to a division among brothers. This division placed a heavy burden on
the Turkic-Islamic union. This division helped the infidels, and still does
so.
70
The national curriculum for grade nine allocates 10 hours to the estab-
lishment of the khanates (feudal lordships) in Azerbaijan and their power
struggles. The aim is to ensure that students understand that Azerbaijan
was invaded by the Russians because of the existence of so many petty
khanates and because of the power struggles among them (i.e., disunity
helps the enemies).
71
Therefore, the textbooks sharply criticize the internal
struggles between the feudal lords in different periods. The authors of Ata
Yurd proclaim that the petty khanates cared more about their own material
interest than about their homeland.
72
The lords were probably bribed by the
infidels. These internecine struggles are blamed for the disharmony of the
state and for its subjection to foreign rule. These stories of the decline and
dissolution of Azerbaijani unity are followed by summaries written in bold
and italic letters: once the unity dissolves, the enemies burst through and
the fatherland vanishes. Students are advised to unite in order to keep their
independence and their fatherland free.
73
Contrary to Soviet history books, Russian domination is now firmly
condemned. While Soviet history books thanked the tsars for liberating
Asia from savage oriental despotism,
74
the post-independence textbooks
depict the yoke of the tsars as the most brutal. In order to teach how cruel
68
69
Y. Mahmudlu, Y. Yusifov, R. Aliyev. Azerbaycan Tarixi, 7-ci sinif n derslik [History
of Azerbaijan for Grade 7]. Baku, 1998. P. 117.
70
Ibid. P.160.
71
History program. Op. cit. P. 67.
72
Ibid. P. 167.
73
Ibid. P. 173.
74
Van der Leeuw. Op. cit. P. 97.
486
the Russians were, Russian generals, particularly General Tsitsianov, are
defined as qanicen (the shedder of blood). The books describe how the
Russians exploited the oil wells, confiscated land, and brutally persecuted
the Azerbaijanis. In Ata Yurdu, the word Russian is directly used with the
adjective enemy at least 119 times (including the pages devoted to Soviet
rule).
The Russians are accused of invading and sharing Azerbaijani land with
Iran, first by the treaty of Gulistan in 1813, and then by the treaty of
Turkmenchay in 1838. Although it is accepted that Northern Azerbaijan
developed under tsarist rule, while Southern Azerbaijan remained uncivi-
lized under the Persians, the division of the national territory is perceived
as a violation of the vital myth of the homeland. Nationalist discourse claims
that the separation of Northern Azerbaijan from the South was solely the
result of an artificial political division of territory between Iran and the
Soviet Union. It is not surprising, therefore, that a particular emphasis is
laid on Southern Azerbaijan within Iran. Three chapters in the fifth-grade
book, three out of eight chapters in the tenth-grade book, and five out of
fifteen chapters in the eleventh-grade book are devoted to developments in
Southern Azerbaijan. The chapters look into the history of Southern Azer-
baijan, beginning with the relations between Persia and Tsarist Russia, and
then Iran and Soviet Russia until 1990. A chapter in Ata Yurdu describes the
mass revolt against the Shah and the British troops, and the rise in Southern
Azerbaijan in the 1920s of the Democratic Union under the leadership of
Khiabani. The reasons for its defeat are linked to the cooperation among
the enemies of Azerbaijan, namely the Russians, the Armenians, and the
Iranians.
75
The chapters in the tenth- and eleventh-grade books also treat
the issue of the separated existence of Southern and Northern Azerbaijan.
They detail how the Southern Azerbaijanis have been exposed to oppres-
sion and persecution through the denial of their identity, language, history,
and culture under the Iranian regime. They examine the revolts in Southern
Azerbaijan, as well as the establishment of short-lived national liberation
movements. Most strikingly, the chapters, particularly the ones in Ata Yur-
du, indicate a growing irredentism in Azerbaijani politics. For example,
while the maps of Azerbaijan including Southern Azerbaijan are used as a
stylistic device for the demands of nationalism, it is often stated that the
current administrative borders of Azerbaijan do not coincide with those of
its historic homeland. While the cover page of Ata Yurdu is illustrated with
75
487
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
one of these maps, there are 17 direct remarks on the future unification of
Northern Azerbaijan with the South.
The longing for Southern Azerbaijan is also presented with pictures and
poems. One of the poems includes these lines:
The Araz
76
flows with sorrow,
The fatherland is like a bird,
One wing is here, the other is on the other side of the river.
77
Another poem at the end of the chapter on the Gulistan treaty directly
calls for armed struggle:
So long as your children remain without a fatherland,
Unite, revolt, wake up, wake up Azerbaijan
Stand on your feet Azerbaijan,
Either gain your independence or burn yourself, Azerbaijan...
As the textbook authors maintain, North Azerbaijan is an independent
state recognized as such worldwide, after struggling for its sovereignty for
so many centuries. Now, Azerbaijan is living through a renaissance period.
When the time comes, this partition will end. The terms North and South
Azerbaijan and their history will pass. All our lost territory will be ours
again.
78
Furthermore, the books squarely place the blame for the roots of todays
Armeno-Azeri controversy over Nagorno-Karabagh on tsarist rule. The
authors argue that the migration of Russians to Azerbaijan started in the
second decade of the 19
th
century, and after that Russians also placed Ar-
menians, who are now a direct threat to Azerbaijans territorial integrity,
in Karabagh.
79
Contrary to Russian and Soviet sources, the post-Soviet history text-
books emphasize the Azerbaijani peoples resistance against the Russian
conquest. A chapter on revolts in Quba in 1837 and Shemaka in 1848 against
the Russians details the boldness of Azeris.
80
However, the subject of resis-
tance is mostly treated in terms of the intellectual life of Azerbaijan. Spe-
cifically, the textbooks discuss how Azerbaijanis began to question their
identities and produced intellectual work on national consciousness for the
first time in the last decades of the 19
th
century. The writers and poets are
76
Araz is the river dividing Northern Azerbaijan from Southern.
77
Ibid. P. 184.
78
Ibid. P. 186.
79
80
Ibid. Pp. 197-201.
488
dealt with in the same manner as the heroes who fought for Azerbaijan in
the revolts. It is frequently highlighted that they wrote in order to forge a
national consciousness in the people, as well as to organize and incite struggle
against the foreign yoke. For example, a chapter on Abbasqulu Agha Bak-
ihanov, a historian who set the tone for the cultural revival in Azerbaijan by
the end of the 19
th
century, starts with his quote: during the struggle, our
enemies could not destroy the heart and soul of my people.
81
His book
Gulistani-Irem (Heaven Gulistan) is assumed to have played an important
role in the development of Azerbaijans history writing.
Another chapter in Ata Yurdu is dedicated to Mirza Fetali Akhundzade,
who contributed to language modification and advocated the Latin alpha-
bet in the 1830s. He is presented in bold letters as the first to write a play in
the Muslim world. Indeed, he wrote plays that emphasized the need for
national independence in a colloquial Azerbaijani Turkish accessible even
to the illiterate. He emphasized the need to spread education in order to
nurture a new elite who would fight for Azerbaijans independence.
82
The
authors of Ata Yurdu write that Akhundzade struggled to introduce the Azer-
baijani language into primary schools. He asked permission from the Rus-
sian ruler to write a book in the native language, yet his proposal was re-
fused. In Ata Yurdu, Akhunzades ideas are presented as follows:
83
81
Ibid. P. 194.
82
Ibid. P. 202.
83
Ibid. P. 256.
84
He stated that to remain an independent state, the most important issue was to pass
laws and to ensure that the people obeyed these laws. Ata Yurdu. P. 205.
489
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
The last decades of the nineteenth century are described as a time when
political movements in Azerbaijan began to take shape. One chapter is de-
voted to the first Azerbaijani-language newspaper, Ekinci (published in
1875), which became the platform for intellectual discussions on national
issues. Another chapter is allocated to the first comical journal, Molla
Nasreddin, which employed ambiguity, satire, and cartoons to illustrate
contempt for foreign oppression and domestic religious conservatives.
85
Ata Yurdus authors emphasize that the journal condemned people who did
not use their native language. A cartoon from the journal is described as:
a group oI men trying to cut an Azerbaijani`s Azeri Turk`s (@E)
tongue, while pushing their own tongues into the man`s mouth. Beneath
the cartoon, the caption reads 'Brothers, I was created without a tongue.
I have my native tongue. Why do you put other tongues in?
86
A chapter on Soviet rule also gives examples of how writers learned to
speak freely by projecting Azerbaijans problems onto other objects, dif-
ferent historical periods, or geographical locations during the Soviet era. In
what were seemingly innocuous poems and essays, astute readers could
find criticisms of Soviet realities by reading between the lines. Azer-
baijani national consciousness survived and independence was regained
thanks to the ingenuity and courage of those who thought and struggled to
keep their dreams and aspirations alive despite these circumstances.
87
The most important feature of recent history textbooks in Azerbaijan is
their extensive description of the establishment and achievements of the
first Democratic Republic of Azerbaijan (ADR) in 1918. According to the
history curriculum for grades 5-11, schools should devote at least six hours
of teaching to the Azerbaijani Democratic Republic period.
88
The intent is
to express to students the nations will to live and to be recognized as an
independent state with its own flag, army, language, and culture among the
other nations of the world eighty years ago.
89
Teachers provoke students
to not only see the relationships between the events of April 29, 1920 (when
the Red Army invaded Baku), and the 1990 Black January events (when
the Soviet army invaded Baku), but also to compare the current borders of
Azerbaijan with those of ADR on the maps.
90
85
Ibid. Pp. 223-228.
86
Ibid. P. 227.
87
Ibid. P. 307.
88
History program. Op. cit. P. 91.
89
Ibid.
90
Ibid. Pp. 93-94.
490
In the textbooks, the discussion of the establishment of ADR is fol-
lowed by a dozen or more pages detailing the occupation of Azerbaijan by
the Bolsheviks with massive help from the Armenians. Although there were
many factors that led to the ruin of independent Azerbaijan, the book con-
centrates once again on the purported enemies of Azerbaijan. The Russians
are the enemy in the context of the struggle for oil, and the Armenians are
the enemy in the context of the occupation of Karabagh. Indeed, many
more pages detail how Armenians negotiated with Russians to divide and
occupy Azerbaijan than discuss the occupation of Azerbaijan by the Red
Army. The textbook authors repeatedly declare that Armenians wanted to
use this opportunity to rule Karabagh, one of the most beautiful parts of
Azerbaijan, entirely.
91
Soviet official history teaching about the voluntary unification of
Azerbaijan with the other peoples of the USSR and the historic friend-
ship between Russia and Azerbaijan were the first subjects to be changed
in the history textbooks after independence.
92
In order to demonstrate the
cruelty of Soviet rule, the books cover the 1937 Stalin purges. For in-
stance, one chapter of Ata Yurdu describes the repression carried out by
Stalin, who was determined to wipe out the intellectual potential of the
Azerbaijani nation.
93
Interestingly, Stalin is not referred to as an ethnic
Georgian in this textbook. The purges are viewed as Soviet crimes; yet,
Armenians are mentioned seven times as cellads (slayers), as they alleg-
edly led the operations against the intellectuals. Writers and poets such as
Husein Javid, Ahmed Javad, Mikayil MsIiq, and YusiI Vazir eman-
zeminli, arrested by Stalins regime, are introduced as national heroes
who struggled to preserve their national identity and the independence of
Azerbaijan.
The role given to the other or the enemy in the creation of ethnic
and national consciousness is evident in the Azerbaijani history text-
books. For example, the most frequently used word after independence/
independent is enemy, whether it is used along with the word Rus-
sian or Armenian. The chart below shows the distribution of ene-
my, Armenians the enemy, or Russians the enemy throughout the
61 chapters.
91
Ibid. Pp. 281-92.
92
Interview with Mardanov, 1999.
93
491
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
THE FREQUENCY OF THE TERM 'ENEMY
The first noticeable thing in the chart above is the frequent use of the
term enemy, whether it refers to Russians or Armenians. Second, from the
beginning to the end of the chapter, there is an upward trend in the frequen-
cy of its use. The first chapter is an introduction and a brief overview of
Azerbaijani history and in this part the word is used as a generalization
without reference to any specific country. Most strikingly, Armenians are
introduced as an enemy from the outset. Chapters 30-34 also concentrate
on the other, namely the Russians and the Armenians. In the second half
of the book, students attention is repeatedly and increasingly drawn to this
theme, whatever the period of time or subject being taught. The final chap-
ters are allocated to the war over Karabagh. Therefore, it is not surprising
to see excessive references to Armenians as the enemy. Armenians are de-
fined as qanicen (bloody). The last chapter of the book is about the estab-
lishment of Azerbaijan under the leadership of Aliyev. It once again focuses
on Azerbaijans enemies: Azerbaijan is shown to have surmounted all ob-
stacles, having survived and established its independence despite them.
Overall, the term enemy is used 116 times without any explicit reference.
Iranians are referred to as enemies 44 times, Russians 119 times, and Ar-
menians 187 times within the 391 pages.
Myths of the other appear to be insufficient in forging a national iden-
tity, at least from the perspective of the Ministry of Education and the text-
book authors. They also use stories about genocide and massacres to evoke
492
nationalist feelings against Armenians. The igal (invasion) oI Baku by the
Red Army on April 28, 1920,
94
and on January 20, 1990,
95
and the sovqirim
(genocide) oI Azerbaijanis by Armenians in Baku in March-September
1918
96
and in Khojally in 1992,
97
are detailed in very strong language and
illustrated with photographs of the massacres.
94
95
Ibid. Pp. 357-68.
96
Ibid. Pp. 269-76.
97
Ibid. Pp. 268-277.
On April 21, 1920, Moscow ordered the 11
th
Army to invade Azerbaijan,
and on April 27, the Musavat government was overthrown. On April 28,
the Red Army entered Baku and independent Azerbaijan formally ceased
to exist. April 28 is described in the textbook as the starting date of continu-
ing massacres against the Azerbaijanis under communist power with the
help of Armenians, massacres that allegedly lasted for 70 years. The authors
claim that there were many Armenians in the 11
th
Army. According to the
authors of Ata Yurdu, even before Moscows decision to invade Azerbaijan,
The Democratic Republic of Azerbaijan (1918-1920), source: http://azeris.org.
493
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Armenians applied to Moscow and volunteered to help Russia in exchange
for Karabagh. The textbook authors regret that the leaders of the Azer-
baijan Democratic Republic were unable to unite the Azerbaijani people
against the invaders.
98
The events of Qanli Yanvar (Black January) 1990 are described in 12
pages. This is the only time that the establishment of the Azerbaijani Popu-
lar Front and its leader, Abulfez Elchibey, are mentioned in the textbook,
produced under Heydar Aliyevs regime. The Front is praised for trying to
engage people to fight against enemies and to help establish independence.
Gorbachev is criticized for not being able to end the uprising of Armenians
in Karabagh. Fighting between Azerbaijanis and Armenians in Baku started
in early January as well. Although this communal conflict ceased later,
Moscow ordered troops into Baku on January 20, 1990. According to Ata
Yurdu, Moscows aim was to discourage any movements demanding greater
sovereignty and independence within Azerbaijan and other Soviet Repub-
lics. Many people were killed and wounded as tanks and armoured vehicles
entered the city. All these martyrs were buried in the same place, together
with those killed during the sovqirim of March 18, 1918.
Pages 269-276 and 368-377 are devoted to a description of the sovqirim
of Azerbaijanis by Armenians in Baku in March-September 1918 and in
Khojally in 1992. The authors argue that Armenians surrounded a build-
ing where more than two thousand injured Azerbaijanis, Russians, Lez-
gins, and Jews were being treated. They covered the building with oil, set it
on fire, and let people die in the flames. Armenians also fired at whoever
tried to escape from the building. The textbook describes how the dying
people were shouting and how the Armenians enjoyed watching them.
99
Consistent with Ernest Gellners argument, Azerbaijani nationalist dis-
course is aimed at taking the existing high culture that emerged under Soviet
rule and turning it into a national one. This new national discourse is ex-
pected to transform a Sovietized society into a national one. The Aliyev
government set its general objective as creating a nation-state on European
(civic) lines.
100
Its tools of nation-state building are cultural Azerbaijani
nationalism and Westernization. In other words, Aliyevs nationalism rep-
98
Ibid. P. 295.
99
Ibid. P. 272.
100
H. Aliyev. Tahsil Milletin Geleceyidir. Baku, 2002. (Speeches of President Haydar
Aliyev on education were compiled in this book called Education is the Future of a
Nation.)
494
resents itself as not ethnic but civic, promoting the idea of Azerbaijan for
all its citizens. In this process, education appears as the key to the formula-
tion and socialization of the new course. The Education Minister declared
in an interview that the first principle of writing Azerbaijani history is ob-
jectivity. However, this study proves the opposite. It shows that the rhetoric
of the current government, stressing the need to promote civic nationalism
as the new ideology of the state, is not emphasized in history teaching at
schools. Rather, an examination of the curriculum and the official text-
books demonstrates growing ethnic nationalism and irredentism. The find-
ings of this study can be summarized in six points.
First, myths of homeland, ancestry, and ethnic origin, to borrow Antho-
ny Smiths terminology, are components of the general process of the ter-
ritorialization of memory.
101
This is an important part of inculcating devo-
tion and mass sacrifice into students. By detailing the history of ancient
states in Azerbaijan, or concentrating on national heroes, or depicting mon-
uments, the Ministry of Education expects that students will develop an
attachment to the sacred lands of Azerbaijan and will be ready to defend it.
As Smith emphasizes, nationalism, as the right education of collective
will, had to inculcate a profound knowledge and keen identification with
the father- or motherland as a sacred and inviolable ancestral homeland,
the only guarantor of its history and destiny.
102
Moreover, an ethnogenetic
interpretation of Azerbaijani history appears as a necessary component for
Azerbaijani ethnic nationalism, since legitimization of the nation as a com-
munity of descendants of old and indigenous Caucasian civilizations means
legitimization of the claim to Karabagh. Therefore, the political use of the
territorial conception of ethnies in Azerbaijani nation-building is evident.
However, despite the fact that the history of Azerbaijan has been subjected
to foreign occupation and internal struggles over the last three hundred
years, the textbooks glorify both Azerbaijani history and Azerbaijani eth-
nicity, while vilifying others.
Second, while the national curriculum allegedly aims at teaching the
developments in Azerbaijani history, it intends to inculcate in students a
model of an Azerbaijani who has a special national identity, in virtue of
the principle of cultural diversity and the uniqueness of his/her country in
every aspect of life.
103
Therefore, the myths about Azerbaijans heroes are
101
Smith. Op. cit. P. 151.
102
Ibid. P. 154.
103
Smith. Op. cit.
495
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
expected to provide models of patriots for students. The idea is that the
myths of their heroism and their boldness will inspire faith and courage in
the students and prepare students to fight against the other when neces-
sary. Moreover, the myth-makers reflect their trust in their nation and en-
courage students about the future of Azerbaijan by detailing the myths of
resistance and foundation in nearly eighty pages.
Third, the development of the myth of separation is clear evidence of
nationalistic tendencies in historiography in Azerbaijan. The history text-
book Ata Yurdu implicitly and explicitly advocates the unification of North-
ern Azerbaijan with Southern Azerbaijan, which is currently under Iranian
sovereignty. It seems that the rise of Azerbaijani nationalist irredentism is
directly related to the countrys post-Soviet independence and nation-state
building, and this is reflected in the textbooks.
Fourth, recent historical events are also dealt with subjectively, most of
them being illustrated from the perspective of the government rather than
from an objective, scholarly one. One of the most striking features of the
books is the presentation of Azerbaijans post-independence presidents. The
first democratically elected president, Abulfez Elchibey, is only mentioned
as the founder of the Azerbaijan Popular Front, whereas Haydar Aliyev, the
former president, is shown as a national hero. Almost sixty pages are de-
voted to his achievements starting from 1969 to the present day. Ata Yurdu
presents Aliyev as the only leader who struggled for independence against
the Soviets since 1969: He is the one who seeks to awake and to forge the
national consciousness among the people... He is the founder of the new
independent republic of Azerbaijan. He started the nation-state building
process 40-50 years ago.
104
There is no doubt that rewriting national history and creating national
myths are part of the political process of establishing a nation-state and
legitimizing the current leadership. However, the history of the Aliyev pe-
riod and his personality cult falls far short of advocating objectivity in the
history writing of Azerbaijan.
Fifth, the Minister of Education stated that the truth of a shared past
under Soviet rule is now expected to invoke national solidarity and civic
consciousness among the minorities and the titular nation of Azerbaijan.
105
Therefore, he continued, the stories of oppression provide an integrative
function by building a sense of destiny among all inhabitants of Azerbaijan.
104
Ibid. P. 341.
105
Interview with Mardanov.
496
However, the textbooks do not cover any facts related to the ethnic minori-
ties of Azerbaijan. Only a geography textbook on socio-economics for the
eighth grade devotes a paragraph on ethnic minorities in terms of the distri-
bution of the population.
106
Finally and most importantly, Azerbaijani official textbooks misuse his-
tory to encourage hatred and feelings of ethnic and national superiority.
The Armenians, who are certain to become the largest minority of Azer-
baijan, especially if Nagorno-Karabagh becomes a de facto part of Azer-
baijan, are presented as historical enemies and derided in very strong lan-
guage. It is natural that nations who have been at war with one another are
a particular target for prejudices and negative images generated on each
side. However, Ata Yurdu stimulates direct hostility to Armenians and Rus-
sians. Even if the efforts to establish peace in Nagorno-Karabagh are suc-
cessful, how can it be expected to survive? How can a new generation live
with Armenians in peaceful coexistence after being inculcated with such
prejudices? As of now, the civic nationalism that Azerbaijani officials speak
of appears to be a distant myth or a mere rhetorical device.
SUMMARY
Crartx pasnnnaer resnc o naxnocrn ncropnuecxoro opasonannx nx
nannocrponrentcrna na npnmepe nocrconercxnx asepaxancxnx
mxontntx yuennxon. Konnennnx 'xomnonenron +rnnuecxoro mn]a
3nronn Cmnra nocnyxnna meroonornuecxnm ocnonannem anannsa (cpe-
n xomnonenron +rnnuecxoro mn]a anropa crartn nnrepecymr cneym-
mne: oreuecrno n ncropnuecxoe nacnene; reponuecxn nex; +rnnuecxoe
nponcxoxenne; parcrno; pennrnx; ynaox xononnannsma; pacxon rep-
pnropnn; conpornnnenne; npnrecnenne; 'pyro; renonn); n xauecrne
ncrounnxon, nomnmo mxontntx yuennxon, ncnontsonannct nnrepntm c
]ynxnnonepamn Mnnncrepcrna opasonannx Asepaxana n rocyap-
crnennte oxymenrt n onacrn opasonannx. B nenrpe anannsa yue-
nnx no ponnoneennm, nepnoe ncropnuecxoe nocone, c xoroptm yue-
nnxn cranxnnamrcx n conpemenno asepaxancxo mxone. Anrop
npononr xonrenr-ananns nexcnxn yuennxa n xauecrnennt ananns
ncnontsonannx rex nnn nntx cnon n opason n cosannn nannonantno
mn]onornn. B crarte enaercx ntno o rom, uro yxe na yponne nauant-
106
Allahverdiyev, et al. Azerbaycan Cografyasi, 8-inci sinif ucun derslik. Baku, 1996. P.
29.
497
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
no n cpene mxont ncropnuecxoe opasonanne n conpemennom Asep-
axane, nomnmo ocnyxnnannx nannonantnoro npoexra n 'nosnrnn-
nom cmtcne, ncnontsyercx nx pasxnrannx +rnnuecxo posnn, ]opmn-
ponannx opasa npara n nspamnnannx reppnropnantntx nperensn.
499
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Cepren HIOA
HAPAHIML H HAPAOKCL KOHHEHHHH
HAHHOHAALHOIO IOCYAPCTBA
B HOCTCOBETCKOH MOAABHH:
H3LK, IOCYAPCTBEHHOCTL H
HAHHOHAALHAH HEHTHHHOCTL
Pacna Conercxoro Comsa n nosnnxnonenne nesanncnmtx rocyapcrn
na mecre tnmnx comsntx pecnynnx nensexno npnnenn x nosnnxno-
nennm n +rnx crpanax cocrnenntx napparnnon nannonanino ncro-
pnn, a raxxe nnoni cosanntx nno peannmnponanntx xonnennn na-
nnonaninoro rocyapcrna. Ho-pasnomy rpaxryx nponemy renesnca co-
crnenntx rocyapcrn, ncropnxn nocrconercxnx crpan cxoxrcx n onom:
nosnnxnonenne +rnx rocyapcrn xnnnoci ncropnuecxn saxonomepntm
cotrnem, a nonte crpant nmemr npano na anroxronnocri n nesanncn-
mocri. H nnmi n onom ns nocrconercxnx rocyapcrn xonnennnx nann-
onannsma xnnxercx nynanpannenno, namerpanino npornnononoxntm
opasom rpaxryx ncropnm, nepcnexrnnt, a rnannoe, ucmopu:ecrvm sa-
rouo+epuocmi nosnnxnonennx nannonaninoro rocyapcrna. 3rnm rocy-
apcrnom xnnxercx Pecnynnxa Monona, re sa nocnenne nonropa e-
cxrnnernx onpeenxmmym poni n nocrpoennn xonnennnn nannonani-
noro rocyapcrna nrpann nanpannennx 'mononennsma n 'pymtnnsma,
500
C. nron, Hapaoue+i u napaoorci rouenuu...
coornercrnenno, onpeennnmne ne nenrnunocrn, xoropte moxno oxa-
paxrepnsonari xax napanneninte.
1
3auacrym uepnax oxasarenicrna
cnonx neonornuecxnx nocrynaron ns onnx n rex xe ncropnuecxnx
ncrounnxon,
2
'pymtnnsm n 'mononennsm, rem ne menee, xapaxrepn-
symrcx xopenntmn xonnenryanintmn ornnunxmn. Ecnn 'pymtnnsm
moxno oxapaxrepnsonari xax +rnoxynirypnt nannonannsm, nocrynn-
pymmn +rnnuecxym n nnnrnncrnuecxym nenrnunocri monanan n
pymtn, ro 'mononennsm c reuennem npemenn pasnnncx n rpaxanc-
xn nannonannsm, nernrnmnsnpymmn xax ncropnuecxoe npomnoe ne-
sanncnmoro monancxoro rocyapcrna, rax n ero yymee.
3nonmnnx monancxoro rocyapcrna na nporxxennn nexon mna no
raxo samtcnonaro rpaexropnn, uro cam ]axr ocnanennx conercxoro
xonrponx na reppnropne Monancxo CCP ne mor ne ntsnari x xns-
nn npornnononoxnte napparnnt, onnctnammne nosnnxnonenne nann-
onaninoro rocyapcrna. C ncropnuecxo rouxn spennx 'Monancxoe
rocyapcrno ornmi ne pannosnauno ntnemne reppnropnn Pecny-
nnxn Monona. Monancxoe xnxxecrno nosnnxno n cepenne XIV n. n
nxnmuano n cex reppnropnn or Kapnarcxnx rop na nocroxe o uepnoro
mopx na mro-sanae. Teppnropnx ntnemne Pecnynnxn Monona, pac-
nonarammaxcx mexy pexo Hpyr na sanae n npnnecrponcxnmn pa-
onamn na nocroxe, c XIX n. nsnecrnax xax Beccapanx, xnnxercx nnmi
uacrim ncropnuecxoro 'onimoro Monancxoro rocyapcrna.
3
Annex-
cnx Beccapann Poccncxo nmnepne n pesynirare nonncannoro em n
mae 1812 r. Byxapecrcxoro mnpnoro oronopa c Ocmancxo nmnepne
osnauana nxnmuenne monancxnx reppnropn x nocroxy or Hpyra (r.e.
Beccapann) n cocran nmnepnn Anexcanpa I. Ho ycnonnxm Hapnxcxo-
ro mnpnoro oronopa 1856 r. Poccnx ycrynana mxnym uacri Beccapa-
nn, xoropax tna npncoennena x Monancxomy xnxxecrny, naxonn-
memycx no cmsepennrerom Ocmancxo nmnepnn. Taxnm opasom, mr
Beccapann cran ne ronixo uacrim Monont, no c 1859 r. n uacrim
rocyapcrnennoro osennennx nocnene c Banaxne, a c 1866 r.
uacrim nonoro rocyapcrna, nonyunnmero nasnanne Koponencrna Py-
1
A.-M. Thiesse. Inventing National Identity // Le Monde Diplomatique. June 1999. P.
12.
2
V. Saca. ConIlictul de identiIicare n Republica Moldova: generalul si particularul //
Identitatea national si comunicarea. Chisinu. 1998. P. 67.
3
Bonee nopono cm., nanpnmep: Hcropnx Beccapann. Or ncroxon o 1998 roa /
Koopnnarop H. Cxypry. Knmnnen, 2001. C. 15-31; Ch. King. Post-Soviet Moldova.
Iasi, 1997. P. 22.
501
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
mtnnn. Cornacno Bepnnncxomy mnpnomy oronopy 1878 r., Poccncxo
nmnepnn tna nosnpamena uacri reppnropnn Beccapann, orroprnyrax
or Poccnn n pesynirare Hapnxcxoro oronopa 1856 r.
4
Kax cnpanennno ormernn pymtncxn ncropnx un. Conomon, xo npe-
menn nepno annexcnn Beccapann Poccncxo nmnepne n 1812 r. py-
mtncxoe camocosnanne n xpae ronixo naunnano ]opmnponaricx cpen
xnnxnnxon.
5
Hnmi nocne cosannx ennoro pymtncxoro rocyapcrna n
cepenne XIX n. n Beccapann na macconom yponne naunnamr pacnpoc-
rpanxricx +nemenrt nen nannonaninoro pymtncxoro enncrna.
6
B ro
xe npemx ocnonntm npenxrcrnnem n pasnnrnn pymtnnsma n Beccapa-
nn xnnxncx cam ]axr poccncxoro npncyrcrnnx. Hapcxn pexnm nso-
nnponan nponnnnnm or ocranintx pymtncxnx pernonon ne ronixo n
+xonomnuecxom, nonnrnuecxom, no n n xynirypnom ornomennn. Hanm-
anmaxcx n +ror nepno n Pymtnnn nexoropax moepnnsannx nopxn-
crna no enponecxomy opasny n conyrcrnymmee +romy nponeccy noc-
npnxrne enponecxnx ne n nennocre oomnn Beccapanm cropo-
no.
7
Bce +ro npnneno x romy, uro y eccapanen nosnnxno uyncrno oo-
conennocrn, n pesynirare uero onn crann nenrn]nnnponari cex ne c
pymtnamn, a c monananamn.
8
Taxoe nonoxenne ne nperepneno cyme-
crnenntx nsmenenn axe n nepno npetnannx Beccapann n cocrane
enno Pymtnnn n 1918-1940 rr. Hecmorpx na snaunreninte ycnnnx
pymtncxnx nnacre, monancxax pernonaninax nenrnunocri ne npe-
nparnnaci n nenrnunocri pymtncxym.
9
Taxnm opasom, axe n trnocri cymecrnonannx nanonee xpynno-
ro pymtncxoro rocyapcrna eccapant n nonno mepe ne nenrn]n-
nnponann cex c pymtnamn, n ornnune or xnrene pyrnx pymtncxnx
nponnnnn Onrennn, Mynrennn, Tpancnninannn. B cnxsn c +rnm rpy-
no ne cornacnricx c C. Bepexanom, yrnepxammnm, uro ecnn n ocrani-
ntx pymtncxnx nponnnnnxx mecrnte nponecct nocnnn eumpocmpe-
+ume.iui xapaxrep no ornomennm x omepymtncxo nenrnunocrn,
ro n Beccapann noxaninte ocoennocrn nannonaninoro camocosna-
4
Hcropnx Beccapann. C. 58.
5
Fl. Solomon. De la RSSM la Republica Moldova. Identitate etnic si politic // Basarabia.
Dilemele identittii. Volum editat de F. Solomon si A. Zub. Iasi, 2001. P. 74.
6
Ibidem.
7
A. Cusco. Basarabia vzut de cellalt sau eterna dilem a identittii // ContraIort.
2002. Nos. 9-10. P. 8.
8
Ibidem.
9
Fl. Solomon. Op. cit. P. 75.
502
nnx npnopenn eumpooeui xapaxrep, yyun nanpannenntmn or
pymtncxoro 'xpa.
10
B exape 1917 r. na reppnropnn Beccapann nnepnte nosnnxno cy-
nepennoe amnnncrparnnno-reppnropnaninoe osennenne, xorx n n
cocrane Poccnn Monancxax emoxparnuecxax Pecnynnxa. 9 anpenx
1918 r. +ra pecnynnxa nomna n cocran Pymtnnn, oxonuareninoe ose-
nnenne xoropo sanepmnnoci 1 exapx roro xe roa nxnmuennem n ee
cocran Tpancnninannn. Ha nporxxennn nocneymmnx 22-x ner Becca-
panx xnnxnaci pymtncxo nponnnnne. Ha reppnropnn xe x nocroxy
or necrpa n 1924 r. tna cosana Monancxax Anronomnax Conercxax
Connanncrnuecxax Pecnynnxa. K +romy nepnoy ornocnrcx nepnt
orxptrt xon]nnxr na none nenrnunocrn mexy rax nastnaemtmn
'camotrnnxamn n 'pymtnnsaropamn, npnuem +ror xon]nnxr pasro-
pencx n cpee ntcoxonocrannenntx onimennxon monancxo anrono-
mnn. O]nnnaninax conercxax ncropnorpa]nx onnctnana +ro npornno-
croxnne rax:
Monancxo-pymtncxne nannonanncrt crpemnnnci copnari me-
ponpnxrnx Kommynncrnuecxo naprnn no cosannm Monancxo
Anronomno Conercxo Connanncrnuecxo Pecnynnxn. Bypxy-
asnte nannonanncrt cxonornnn n Mocxne rax nastnaemym 'nnn-
nnarnnnym rpynny no cosannm Monancxo pecnynnxn. HK
PKH() pasonaunn n pasrpomnn +ry npaxenym nannonanncrn-
uecxym rpynny.
11
B ecrnnreninocrn 'nnnnnarnnnax rpynna, cocroxnmax ns pxa
ntcoxonocrannenntx monancxnx xommynncron, ntsnana neononicrno
nenrpanino nnacrn n cnxsn co cnoe nosnnne no nponeme nanno-
nanino nenrnunocrn monanan. Tax, onn cunrann, uro 'monancxo
nannn n nannonaninoro xstxa ne cymecrnyer, uro ecri ronixo pymtnc-
xax nannx.
12
Hyxno ormernri, uro nonnrnuecxn xonrexcr, n xoropom
tna cosana MACCP, ncxnmuan 'pymtnnsaropon ns connanino-no-
nnrnuecxo xnsnn xpax. Hsnauanino anronomnax pecnynnxa tna sa-
ymana n xauecrne cnoeopasnoro nonnrona n opie sa nxonnmym n
cocran Pymtnnn Beccapanm, x npncoennennm xoropo Conercxn
Coms crpemnncx na nporxxennn ncero mexnoennoro nepnoa. Ho+romy
10
S. Berejan. Folosirea glotonimului 'Limba romn n Republica Moldova. Aspecte
identitare// Basarabia. Dilemele identittii. P. 262.
11
Hcropnx Monancxo CCP. T. 2. Knmnnen, 1955. C. 114.
12
A. B. Ipexyn. Pacnner monancxo connanncrnuecxo nannn. Knmnnen, 1974. C. 48.
503
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
ncx momi conercxoro neonornuecxoro annapara tna nanpannena na
noepxxy 'camotrnnxon, nouepxnnanmnx pasnnunx mexy mona-
nanamn n pymtnamn, na xynirnnnponannne 'monancxoro xstxa n 'mon-
ancxo xynirypt, nnaue ronopx, na cosanne +o.oaecro omuu:ecro
uoeumu:uocmu n npornnonec pymtncxo. Tora xe tn na rocyapcrnen-
nom yponne o]opmnen rnorronnm 'monancxn xstx, n ecrnnreni-
nocrn npecrannxnmn coo mecrnt nanexr pymtncxoro xstxa na
ocnone nneenno Coneramn xnpnnnnuecxo nncimennocrn.
13
Yxe ne-
pe nauanom Bropo mnpono nont, n 1938 r., monancxoe pyxono-
crno nneno saxon o oxsareninom nsyuennn pyccxoro xstxa no ncex
yuentx saneennxx Monancxo ACCP.
14
Taxnm opasom, mexnoen-
nt nepno n Henoepexno Monannn no mnorom onpeennn ]yna-
menraninte ocnont xonsmnxrypnoro nonnrnuecxoro 'mononennsma,
nanpannennoro na ooconenne monanan or pymtn n +rnonnnrnncrn-
uecxom acnexre, nanntcmn pacnner xoroporo nacrynnn no oxonuannn
Bropo mnpono nont.
Hont nonopor n ncropnn Beccapann nponsomen nocne nonnca-
nnx n anrycre 1939 roa Haxra Monorona-Pnenrpona oxymenra,
coepxanmero cexpernt nporoxon, no xoropomy CCCP n Iepmannx
pasrpannunnann c]ept cnoero nnnxnnx n Enpone. Peannsannx +roro
nporoxona ntnnnaci, n uacrnocrn, n annexcnn Conercxnm Comsom n
nmne 1940 r. nce reppnropnn Beccapann, a raxxe Cenepno Byxonn-
nt, nxonnmnx na ror momenr n cocran Pymtnnn.
15
C +roro npemenn
naunnaercx ncropnx Conercxo Monannn, cocrannenno ns reppnro-
pnn Beccapann n npnnecrponcxnx paonon Monancxo ACCP, cyme-
crnonanme n cocrane CCCP n nepno c 1924 no 1940 rr. B cnxsn c naua-
nom Bennxo Oreuecrnenno nont conercxoe pyxonocrno ne ycneno
nponecrn nannonaninym penenrn]nxannm nacenennx Beccapann, no
onn naxnt mar n +rom nanpannennn nce xe tn cenan n ]enpane
1941 r. tn npnnxr saxon o nepenoe monancxo nncimennocrn c na-
rnncxoro an]annra na pyccxn.
16
B nepno c nmnx 1941 r. o necnt
13
Cm. 'Hocranonnenne Honnrmpo HK KHY no nonpocy o cosannn Anronomno
Monancxo Conercxo Connanncrnuecxo Pecnynnxn n cocrane Yxpannt (nn. 8
n 9) n: O. Ianymenxo. Bopia mexy pymtnnsaropamn n camotrnnxamn n Monan-
cxo ACCP (20-e rot) // http://moldova.cc/galuscenco.
14
A. B. Ipexyn. Yxas. cou. C. 97.
15
Hoponee: A. Mosanu. Pactul Molotov-Ribbentrop si consecintele lui pentru
Basarabia // Moldova Suveran. 1991. 27 iunie. P. 3.
16
A. B. Ipexyn. Yxas. cou. C. 123.
504
1944 r. Beccapanx n npnnecrponcxn pernon naxonnnci no nnacrn
pymtncxo amnnncrpannn, nocne uero o 1991 roa Monancxax CCP
nxonna n cocran Conercxoro Comsa.
Ho oxonuannn Bropo mnpono nont n ocnony nocrpoennx conerc-
xnmn ncropnxamn monancxo +rnnuecxo nenrnunocrn tna nono-
xena reopnx A. . Yaninona, cornacno xoropo monancxn napo n
xstx npecrannxnn coo cnmnos narnncxnx n nocrounocnanxncxnx
+nemenron,
17
ornnuaxci npn +rom or pymtncxoro napoa n xstxa. Hyx-
no ormernri, uro n nenom conercxax ncropnorpa]nx sannmanaci ne
cronixo ncropne +rnnuecxo nnn nannonanino nenrnunocrn mon-
anan, cxonixo ]opmnponannem nx +rnnxo-connanino nenrn]nxannn
c nosnnnn xnaccono reopnn. B ncropnuecxn oopor tnn nneent
raxne repmnnt, xax 'monancxax ypxyasnax nannx n 'monancxax
connanncrnuecxax nannx.
18
Ho mnennm onoro ns rnanntx neonoron
conercxoro 'mononennsma A. M. Hasapena, nocne annexcnn Beccapa-
nn Poccncxo nmnepne na ncem nporxxennn XIX nexa 'monancxax
ypxyasnax nannx ]opmnponanaci napannenino n ononpemenno c py-
mtncxo ypxyasno nanne. Onaxo +rn nponecct npoxonnn nesa-
nncnmo pyr or pyra. Xnnmne n Beccapann n nenoepexno Mona-
nnn monanane ne yuacrnonann n ne mornn yuacrnonari n nponecce o-
pasonannx pymtncxo nannn, xax n pymtnt ne yuacrnonann n ne mornn
yuacrnonari n nponecce opasonannx monancxo nannn.
19
B annom cnyuae conercxax ncropnuecxax nayxa nrnopnponana xst-
xonym n xynirypnym omnocri n xauecrne ocnonoopasymmnx xpnre-
pnen nannn. Hocxonixy cunranoci, uro monancxax nannx ]opmnpona-
naci na reppnropnn Beccapann n cocrane Poccncxo nmnepnn nsonn-
ponanno or pymtncxo nannn, n xauecrne ocnonnoro xpnrepnx nanno-
nanino nenrnunocrn npnnnmanaci omnocri reppnropnn.
20
Hpn +rom
ne yunrtnancx nnrenint ontr reppnropnanino nnxopnopnponan-
nocrn Beccapann n cocran Monancxoro xnxxecrna, npocrnpanmerocx
na sanae o Bocrountx Kapnar. uro xe xacaercx sanpyrcxnx mona-
nan, ro, no mnennm roro xe A. M. Hasapena, nx yuacrne n nponecce
]opmnponannx pymtncxo ypxyasno nannn nsonnponanno or ecca-
17
A. Kymxo, B. Taxn. 'Kro mt? Hcropnorpa]nuecxn ntop: pymtncxax nannx
nnn monancxax rocyapcrnennocri? // Ab Imperio. 2003. X 1. C. 485-495.
18
Cm., nanpnmep: A. M. Hasapen. Monancxax conercxax rocyapcrnennocri n ec-
capacxn nonpoc. Knmnnen, 1974.
19
Tam xe. C. 116.
20
Tam xe.
505
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
panen neno, c ono cropont, x nocrenennomy yracannm nx 'penne-
+rnnuecxoro monancxoro camocosnannx, a c pyro x nocrenennomy
npnoperennm nmn nonoro, pymtncxoro nannonaninoro camocosnannx.
21
emoncrpnpyx orcyrcrnne nannonanintx npepaccyxon y 'nnacrn
paounx n xpecrixn, conercxax ncropnuecxax nayxa nepntx nocneno-
enntx ner nonnocrim connapnsnponanaci c nosnnne rpannnonno
pymtncxo ncropnorpa]nn no nponeme pycn]nxannn mecrnoro nace-
nennx Beccapann npn napcxom pexnme. Tax, n o]nnnanino 'Hcropnn
Monancxo CCP, ynnenme cner n 1951 r., yrnepxanoci:
...nce nnn nourn nce rocyapcrnennte onxnocrn (n napcxo Poc-
cnn C..) sannmann pyccxne unnonnnxn. Bce ena n yupexennxx,
n cyax nennci na pyccxom xstxe. Btno sanpemeno nsanari rasert
n xnnrn na nannonanintx xstxax, n mxonax sanpemanoci oyuari-
cx na ponom xstxe. Hapcxoe npannrenicrno. npononno nonnrn-
xy nacnnicrnennoro 'opycennx nepyccxnx nannonaninocre.
22
Hsyuenne nonnrnxn pycn]nxannn Beccapann n nmnepcxn nepno
tno oycnonneno ornmi ne crpemnennem x ycranonnennm ncropn-
uecxo ncrnnt. Kommynncrnuecxne neonorn npecneonann conepmenno
nnym neni oxasari, uro nanonimero pacnnera nannonaninax xyni-
rypa xpax ocrnrna n conercxn nepno.
B npaxrnuecxom nnane yrnepxenne monancxo +rnnxo-xnaccono
nenrnunocrn npoxnnxnoci n ncxopenennn cnmnonon nanpymtnnsma,
ounmennn 'monancxoro xstxa or pxa pymtncxnx nnnrnncrnuecxnx
+nemenron c sameno nx cnanxncxnmn +nemenramn, a raxxe n +rnnuec-
xo, nnnrnncrnuecxo n xynirypno accnmnnxnnn nacenennx xpax c
nenim ero nnrerpannn n 'ennym cemim conercxoro napoa.
23
uacrim
anno nporpammt tna n xamnannx no ncxpenrannn 'ypxyasntx
nannonanncron npecrannrene monancxo rnopuecxo nnrennnren-
nnn, nenrn]nnnponanmnx cex c pymtncxnm +rnocom.
24
3ra xamna-
nnx ana nont nmnynic cnoeopasno pennsnn 'monancxoro xstxa
21
Tam xe. C. 533.
22
Hcropnx Monancxo CCP. T. 1. Knmnnen, 1951. C. 346.
23
I. Casu. 'Politica national n Moldova Sovietic (1944-1989). Chisinu, 2000. P. 38.
24
Bonee nopono o +rom cm., nanpnmep: V. Beniuc. Intelectualitatea, lupta ideologic
si problemele identittii nationale n Moldova anilor postbelici // Identitatea national si
comunicarea. Pp. 53-62; I. Casu. 'Politica national. Pp. 48-50; I. Livezeanu, L. Armasu.
Identitatea colectiv a scriitorilor din Basarabia nainte si dup independent // Basarabia.
Dilemele identittii. Pp. 249-254; V. Besleag. Constiinta national sub regimul comunist
totalitar (RSSM 1956-1963) // ContraIort. 2005. No. 3-5. Pp. 21-22.
506
na npemer ncxopenennx ns nero 'pymtnnsmon (cnon pomancxoro npo-
ncxoxennx) n sament nx 'cnanxnnsmamn. Bo mnorom raxax nonnrnxa
nonropxna nponecc cosannx 'monancxoro xstxa n Monancxo ACCP
n mexnoennt nepno. Ooconenne 'monancxoro xstxa or pymtnc-
xoro, ero ncxyccrnennax 'cnanxnnsannx, npecrannennax xax cnoero
poa 'nosnpamenne x ncroxam, xynirnnnponanne 'napono peun mon-
anan snaunrenino ]opcnponann nponecc pycn]nxannn maxopnrapno-
ro +rnoca. Honcemecrnoe pacnpocrpanenne pyccxoro xstxa n xauecrne
o]nnnaninoro n rocyapcrnenntx n naprnntx oprannsannxx n yue-
ntx yupexennxx oycnonnno ero connaninym npecrnxnocri
25
ne-
snanne pyccxoro xstxa cosanano cepiesnte nponemt nx connanino-
ro n npo]eccnonaninoro nponnxennx uenonexa. Hyxno ormernri, uro
n onronpemenno nepcnexrnne pycn]nxannx osnauana nosnnxnonenne
cnryannn cycrpaxrnnnoro nyxstunx, n pamxax xoroporo npecrann-
renn maxopnrapnoro +rnoca, nonisymmnecx npenmymecrnenno xstxom
outgroup (n namem cnyuae pyccxnm xstxom), yrpaunnamr cocrnen-
nym nnnrnncrnuecxym nenrnunocri.
26
Yrpara eccapacxnmn pymt-
namn cocrnenno nnnrnncrnuecxo nenrnunocrn nensexno nena x
nx nannonanino pe-nenrn]nxannn. 3ro ntpasnnoci, no-nepntx, n rom,
uro maxopnrapnt +rnoc n noannxmmem onimnncrne cran oroxe-
crnnxri cex c +rnnuecxnmn monananamn (x nauany 1990-x rr. nnmi
5 nacenennx pecnynnxn cunrann cex +rnnuecxnm pymtnamn
27
). Bo-
nroptx, pasmtnanne +rnnuecxo nenrnunocrn cosanano naronpnxr-
nym nouny nx nannonanino camonenrn]nxannn n xauecrne rpax-
ancxo, a ne +rnnuecxo omnocrn.
Henisx cxasari, uro, norepxn Beccapanm, Pymtnnx orxasanaci or
mtcnn npnnnri pymtnnsm xnrenxm +ro reppnropnn. Kax +ro nn crpan-
no na nepnt nsrnx, cneyer ormernri, uro nanonee snaunmte no-
ntrxn nnepennx pymtncxoro nauana n camonenrn]nxannm xnrene
Beccapann nsnne, ro ecri ns Pymtnnn, tnn npenpnnxrt n nepno
npannennx xommynncrnuecxoro nxraropa H. uaymecxy.
28
Ocranaxci
25
F.-T. Olaru. Disensiuni identitare n Republica Moldova. Aspecte sociolingvistice //
Basarabia. Dilemele identittii. P. 309.
26
Ibidem.
27
I. Kopxny. necrponcxn pasnom. Hpnnecrponcxn xpnsnc n poxenne HMP:
poni n mecro cnencnyx. Tnpacnoni, 2002. C. 18.
28
Hoponee cm., nanpnmep: S. Suveic. Polemica romno-sovietic privind chestiu-
nea Basarabiei n arhivele Europei libere (1964-1975) // Basarabia. Dilemele identittii.
Pp. 189-202.
507
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
yuacrnnxom Bapmancxoro oronopa, Pymtnnx nepnoa uaymecxy, rem
ne menee, npononna ocrarouno camocroxreninym nonnrnxy, nopo
axe nonpexn none Conercxoro Comsa, xax +ro, nanpnmep, cnyunnoci c
orxasom uaymecxy or yuacrnx n noannennn Hpaxcxo necnt 1968 r.
Pymtncxn nxrarop ne cxptnan, uro cunraer Monancxym CCP rep-
pnropne, oropnanno or Pymtnnn. B o]nnnanino nepcnn ncropnn
Pymtnnn npemen uaymecxy nxnmuenne Beccapann n cocran pymtnc-
xoro rocyapcrna n 1918 r. ]axr, rpaxronanmncx n CCCP xax 'oxxy-
nannx, paccmarpnnancx xax ee 'nosnpamenne n cocran Pymtnnn.
29
Bonee roro, n Pymtnnn tn onynnxonan sanpemennt n Conercxom
Comse rexcr cexpernoro ononnnreninoro nporoxona x Haxry Monoro-
na-Pnenrpona 1939 r., nouepxnnanmn 'ocot nnrepec CCCP x
reppnropnn Beccapann.
30
Hoonax ocranonxa noxpyr 'Beccapacxoro nonpoca n Pymtnnn
ne morna ne oxasari nenoro nnnxnnx na nonoxenne n Monannn.
Hecmorpx na xenesnt sananec, xoropt nx xnrene Monannn xn-
nxncx npenxrcrnnem nx xonraxron c pyrnm connanncrnuecxnm ro-
cyapcrnom Pymtnne, nx monanan ne xnnxncx cexperom ror ]axr,
uro n ecrnnreninocrn pymtncxn n monancxn xstxn npaxrnuecxn
nepasnnunmt. Hpecrannrenn xe rnopuecxo n axaemnuecxo +nnrt
Monancxo CCP nocosnarenino crpemnnnci x nnepannsannn, cun-
rax cex +rnnuecxnmn pymtnamn axe n conercxn nepno. Pe]opmt,
sarponynmne pymtncxoe omecrno n nepnt nepno npannennx H. ua-
ymecxy n conercxoe omecrno npn H. C. Xpymene, cnococrnonann on-
peenenntm nsmenennxm n camonenrn]nxannn monanan. Axrnnnsa-
nnx xynirypntx xonraxron tna oycnonnena npexe ncero naronpn-
xrno nonnrnuecxo ocranonxo, cnoxnnmecx noxpyr Conercxoro
Comsa n Pymtnnn n xonne 1950-x nepno nononnne 1960-x roon.
Oa nnepa n Xpymen, n uaymecxy n +ror nepno ncrannnpona-
nnci or rorannrapnoro ontra cnonx npemecrnennnxon. 3a na roa, c
1963 no 1965 rr., xonnuecrno sanosnmo n Monannm nnreparypt ns
Pymtnnn na .amuucro rpa]nxe nospocno nourn n 2 pasa.
31
K 1966 r.
70 ncex sapyexntx nepnonuecxnx nsann, nonaanmnx n Conerc-
xym Monannm, raxxe tnn pymtncxnmn.
32
29
Hcropnx Beccapann. C. 287.
30
Ibidem.
31
I. Casu. 'Politica national. P. 62.
32
Ibidem.
508
B ro xe npemx nce rpomue snyuann ronoca exrene nayxn n xyniry-
pt, crannnmnx no comnenne anronomnocri monancxoro xstxa. Eme n
1955 r., n xoe nayuno ceccnn Hncrnryra ncropnn, xstxa n nnreparypt
Axaemnn nayx MCCP, n paore xoropo npnnxnn yuacrne mnorne nn-
nte pomanncrt co ncero Conercxoro Comsa, tno nocranneno no co-
mnenne cymecrnonanne 'nesanncnmoro monancxoro nnreparypnoro xst-
xa, xoropt, xax yrnepxanoci 'conepmenno neornnunm or pymtnc-
xoro.
33
Bo npemx npoxonnme n 1961 r. n Knmnnene xon]epennnn
conercxnx pomanncron nposnyuano axe saxnnenne o rom, uro 'c nonn-
rnuecxo rouxn spennx monancxn xstx cymecrnyer, no c rouxn spe-
nnx nnnrnncrnuecxo on npecrannxer coo noncenc.
34
B xoe ro
xe xon]epennnn ncropnxn nnreparypt H. Bacnnenxo n A. Rpam no-
nxnn nonpoc o nenecoopasnocrn nosnpamennx monancxoro xstxa x
narnncxomy an]annry.
35
Harenrnax pymtnnsannx monancxo nnrennn-
rennnn, xax cnpanennno ormeuamr nexoropte anropt, tna ycxopena
peannnranne xnaccnxon pymtncxo nnreparypt, a raxxe nocrynareni-
ntm nnxennem n nanpannennn npnneennx monancxoro xstxa n coor-
nercrnne c pymtncxnmn nnreparypntmn xanonamn.
36
Henisx neoone-
nnnari n ror ]axr, uro, no cnpanennnomy sameuannm A. Kymxo n B. Taxn,
pymtncxax ncropnorpa]nx nepnoa uaymecxy pasnnnanaci n yxe ne-
onornuecxoro mn]ornopuecrna,
37
oxasanmero cymecrnennoe nnnxnne na
pasnnrne xonnennnn nannonaninoro rocyapcrna. Pymtncxn ncropn-
uecxn napparnn, esycnonno, cnococrnonan axryannsannn pymtnns-
ma n Monannn n 1960-e rot.
Hepno 'sannnunnannx raex n nannonaninom nonpoce n Monanc-
xo CCP, nauanmncx co nropo nononnnt 1960-x rr., nnmi na npemx
npnocranonnn nepecmorp nannonanino camonenrn]nxannn n pecny-
nnxe. K nauany ropauencxnx pe]opm y monancxo nnrennnrennnn
tnn, nycri n nnrynrnnnte, npeuyncrnnx ornocnrenino nexropa nn-
epannsannn connanino-nonnrnuecxo xnsnn n Monannn. ormarnsm
mecrno naprnno nomenxnarypt n orcyrcrnne xaxo-nno rnxocrn
n ynpannennn pecnynnxo cnnornno nnxenne sa nannonaninoe nos-
poxenne, uro, n nrore, npnneno ero nnepon x nnacrn.
33
E. Postic. 'Dezghetul hrusciovist si ascensiunea nationalismului cultural n RSSM //
Tiragetia. Anuar XII. Chisinau, 2003. P. 202.
34
Ibid. P. 65.
35
E. Postic. Op. cit. P. 205.
36
A. Kymxo, B. Taxn. 'Kro mt?
37
Tam xe.
509
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
C nauanom nepecrpoxn n CCCP, c nosnnxnonennem nannonaninoro
nnxennx n Monannn moxno ronopnri o ocnonononaramme ponn
monancxoro n pymtncxoro nannonannsma n nmenme mecro omecrnen-
no-nonnrnuecxo rpanc]opmannn. Ha nepnom +rane nannonannsm n
Monannn pasnnnancx xax peaxnnx na 'neocrarounoe nnnmanne, ye-
nxnmeecx xommynncrnuecxnm pexnmom nannonaninomy xstxy n xyni-
rype. Hecmorpx na +ro, nonauany nponema pymtncxo camonenrn]n-
xannn monanan ne crannnaci nnepamn Hannonaninoro nnxennx,
38
nnxyme cnno +roro nnxennx xnnxncx, cxopee, ne o xonna ocos-
nanmn cex pymtnnsm. Ho annennem crpemnrenino nanpanmero
nec n omecrne Haponoro ]ponra Monont, npononnmero n nenrpe
Knmnnena mnrnnrn no nosynrom 'stx! An]annr!
39
, npanxmax Kom-
mynncrnuecxax naprnx tna ntnyxena norn na ocyxenne 'xstxo-
noro nonpoca.
40
Onaxo no npenorom coxpanennx mexnannonanino-
ro mnpa n 'ncxox ns +xonomnuecxnx coopaxenn HK KHM orxasan-
cx ocyxari nosmoxnocri npnannx monancxomy xstxy craryca ro-
cyapcrnennoro n nepexo na narnncxym rpa]nxy.
41
Koncepnarnnnax
nosnnnx naprnno-rocyapcrnenno nepxymxn ntsnana nannnoopas-
nym peaxnnm. Hspannt nerom 1989 r. Hpecearenem Bepxonnoro
Conera MCCP Mnpua Cneryp axrnnno nxnmunncx n nanor c Hanno-
nanintm nnxennem, onee roro, cran oroxecrnnxricx c nnm, ntcry-
nax na mnrnnrax Haponoro ]ponra. Hpn noepxxe nonoro pyxono-
crna pecnynnxn nnept Hannonaninoro nnxennx onnnci n anryc-
re 1989 r. o]nnnaninoro npnsnannx sa monancxnm xstxom craryca ro-
cyapcrnennoro n nepenoa ero na narnncxym rpa]nxy.
42
Kax n n pyrnx nocrconercxnx pecnynnxax, n Monone ntxo na
anancneny 'xstxonoro nonpoca n ycnonnxx pacnaa rorannrapnoro pe-
xnma saxnatnan mnny samenennoro ecrnnx no mex+rnnuecxn
mnp, nocxonixy crpemnenne x nospoxennm nannonaninoro xstxa n
xoneunom nrore npnnonno x cnryannn, xora ero nesnanne orpannun-
nano n npanax +rnnuecxne menimnncrna. C pyro cropont, Monannx
cranonnnaci norennnanintm osexrom nppenernsma co cropont Py-
38
Cm. nanpnmep: H. Hapn. Hanpnnryn acapaxn // Inemn na tn+nnape tn ncropne.
Knmnn+y, 1990. H. 199.
39
A. Petrencu. Identitatea romnilor basarabeni: o problem real sau Ials? // Basarabia.
Dilemele identittii. P. 241.
40
I. Casu. 'Politica national. P. 77.
41
Ibid. Pp. 77-78.
42
Moldova Socialist. 1 septembrie 1989.
510
mtnnn,
43
uro crannno no comnenne nenecoopasnocri ntpaorxn co-
crnenno xonnennnn nannonaninoro rocyapcrna. Cornacno amepnxan-
cxomy nccneonarenm u. Knnry, 'monancxn nannonannsm. onncx
ycnexa n npnoperennn nesanncnmoro rocyapcrna, no, noxoxe, norep-
nen neyauy n cosannn nesanncnmo nannn.
44
Hccneonareni nmen n
nny cnryannm nauana 1990-x rr., xora neonornuecxax monononnx
pymtnnsma n Monannn xasanaci nenoxonenmo.
Ho namemy mnennm, xapaxrepno uepro pasnnrnx pymtnnsma n
nepecrpoeuno n nocrconercxo Monannn crano orcyrcrnne cocrnen-
no, ntpaoranno n Beccapann, ncropnuecxo xonnennnn. uaxrnuec-
xn na pyexe 1980 1990-x roon cocroxncx 'nmnopr pymtnnsma ns-
sa Hpyra co ncemn ero mn]onornuecxnmn cxemamn, ynacneonanntmn
co npemen uaymecxy. Beccapacxn napnanr pymtnnsma xonna XX n.,
npornnonocrannnmn cex mononennsmy conercxoro opasna, r.e. na-
nnonanino-xnaccono xonnennnn, n ro xe npemx nepenxn y nee mnorne
merot camoaxryannsannn. Perpancnxnnx ne pymtnnsma es xaxoro-
nno xpnrnuecxoro ocmtcnennx
45
ocymecrnnxnaci remn xe nmimn n n
pamxax ro xe ncropnuecxo mxont, xoropax na nporxxennn ecxrnne-
rn conercxoro pexnma sannmanaci mn]onornsanne reopnn 'monan-
cxo ypxyasno nannn n 'monancxo connanncrnuecxo nannn. B
ro xe mepe, n xaxo xnacconax reopnx npecrannxna coo 'pennrnm
or nayxn, nannonaninax nex n yxe mn]onornsnponannoro pymtnns-
ma crana xpom nono cnercxo pennrnn.
46
'Suntem romni si punctum!
('Mt pymtnt, n rouxa!) +ra ]pasa xnaccnxa pymtncxo nnreparypt
M. Emnnecxy tna n ocraercx 'cnoranom monancxnx pymtnncron, no
mnorom osxcnxmmnm nexpnrnuecxoe nocnpnxrne ne pymtnnsma
npecrannrenxmn nayuno n rnopuecxo +nnrt pecnynnxn.
He cronr ymanxri snauenne pymtnnsma n ocymecrnnennn emoxpa-
rnuecxnx pe]opm n Monannn. Hnxomy onee, nn o, nn nocne 1989
roa, ne yananoci monnnsonari monancxoe omecrno n raxo xe cre-
nenn, n xaxo +ro cenann nnept Hannonaninoro nnxennx no sna-
menem pymtnnsma. B ro xe npemx, neycranno exnapnpyx cnom npn-
nepxennocri ncropnuecxo npane, nmecro nenpensxro aprymenra-
43
Ch. King. The Moldovans: Romania, Russia and the Politics oI Culture. StanIord,
2000. P. 7.
44
Ibid. P. 3.
45
A. Kymxo, B. Taxn. Yxas. cou.
46
N. Vizitei. Destinul ideii nationale n istoria actual a Moldovei // Identitatea national
si comunicarea. P. 37.
511
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
nnn cocrnenno xonnennnn ntpasnrenn ne pymtnnsma cxarnnnci x
ormarnsmy n ouennno nonnrnuecxo anraxnponannocrn.
Aanrannx pymtnncramn nayuntx aprymenron x rpeonannxm npe-
menn ntpasnnaci n xoncrpynponannn pxa ycranonox nonnrnuecxoro
xapaxrepa. Tax, nanpnmep, no mnennm pymtnncron, rnnorernuecxoe
npnsnanne conercxnm pexnmom rnorronnma 'pymtncxn xstx morno
osnauari nnmi ono npnsnanne roro, uro Beccapanx xnnxercx py-
mtncxo reppnropne, necnpanennno orroprnyro Conercxnm Comsom
or Pymtnnn.
47
Hpaxrnuecxax nnxnnannx nocnecrnn Haxra Monoro-
na-Pnenrpona nx Beccapann onxna tna osnauari, no mnennm
neonoron pymtnnsma, anromarnuecxoe nosononnenne ecrnnx Axra
o osennennn Beccapann c Pymtnne, nonncannoro n 1918 roy.
48
B cnom ouepei, monancxax nesanncnmocri, no mnennm onoro ns ne-
onoron eccapacxoro pymtnnsma B. uoany, ne moxer npornnonocra-
nnri nnuero xoncrpyxrnnnoro omnocrn xstxa, ncropnn n xynirypt
pymtn n eccapanen, raxnm opasom npornnoecrnyx pymtnnsmy.
49
B. uoany cunraer, uro nonnnnax nesanncnmocri xnnxercx nerpani-
no xareropne, xoropax ne moxer tri nanpannena npornn uero-ro nnn
xoro-ro.
50
H xorx ontr nosnnxnonennx mnornx nesanncnmtx rocyapcrn
noxastnaer, uro na crann cranonnennx +rn crpant paccmarpnnann co-
crnennym nesanncnmocri nmenno xax nncrpymenr opit npornn mer-
pononn (ocrarouno ncnomnnri ocroxrenicrna noxnnennx Coennen-
ntx Braron Amepnxn), npnnepxennt pymtnnsma npoonxamr cunrari
'nnenenncrcxn ncxypc Knmnnena nnmi onpanannem orenino-
ro or Pymtnnn amnnncrparnnno-reppnropnaninoro craryca Beccapa-
nn,
51
ne cnocontm x npeopasonannm n xoncrpyxrnnnt nannona-
nnsm, nanpannennt na nocrpoenne cocrnennoro rocyapcrna.
'Paorax na osennenne c pymtncxnm rocyapcrnom,
52
pymtnnsm
n Monannn ns +rnnuecxoro nannonannsma nepepoc n yrposy cymecrny-
mme nannonanino-rocyapcrnenno nenrnunocrn, rem camtm cepi-
47
Cm. nanpnmep: I. Casu. Etnicitate si politic n Moldova Sovietic // Basarabia.
Dilemele identittii. P. 60.
48
Cm. nanpnmep: A. Petrencu. Op. cit. P. 242.
49
V. Ciobanu. Restantele istorice ale Republicii Moldova Iat cu procesul de integrare
european // Basarabia. Dilemele identittii. P. 215.
50
Ibidem.
51
Ibidem.
52
W. Crowther. The Politics oI Democratization in Postcommunist Moldova // K. Dawisha
and B. Parrot. (Eds.). Democratic Changes and Authoritarian Reactions in Russia,
Ukraine, Belarus and Moldova. Cambridge, 1998. P. 283.
512
esno noopnan cocrnennte nosnnnn. Arpeccnnnax pymtnnsannx n oue-
nnnt xypc na osennenne c Pymtnne, npononnmncx npnme-
mnm x nnacrn npannrenicrnom Haponoro ]ponra, npnnenn x pacxony
monancxoro omecrna n ]axrnuecxn x reppnropnaninomy pacxony sa-
poxanmerocx monancxoro rocyapcrna. Hexoropte anropt cunramr,
uro nepexo Haponoro ]ponra Monannn na nosnnnn pymtnnsma cno-
cocrnonan omuu:ecro +oou.usauu (nteneno mno. C..) nacene-
nnx Hpnnecrponix na anrnpymtncxo ocnone.
53
Mt, nanpornn, conn-
apnt c ro rouxo spennx, cornacno xoropo npnnecrponcxn cena-
parnsm xnnxercx cxopee pernonanintm, nexenn +rnnuecxnm xnnennem,
npnnepxennen xoroporo moxno narn cpen ncex +rnnuecxnx rpynn
nenoepexno Monannn.
54
'uyncrno npnnecrponcxo nenrnunoc-
rn
55
asnpyercx ne na omem +rnnuecxom nnn nannonaninom camocos-
nannn. K nosnnxnonennm +roro 'uyncrna, xax nam xaxercx, nanonee
npnmennm repmnn 'peaxrnnnoro nannonannsma,
56
xoropt xnnncx npx-
mo peaxnne na ycnnenne pymtnnsma n Monannn. Hmenno crpax ne-
pe yrposo pymtnnsannn, a ornmi ne nepcnexrnnt nocrpoennx co-
crnennoro rocyapcrna, oecneunnn 'npn noepxxe nnemnnx cnonco-
pon
57
ycnex cenaparncrxoro nnxennx n Hpnnecrponie na ncem npo-
rxxennn 1990-x roon. Ocot connanino-+xonomnuecxn craryc
npnnecrponcxnx paonon xax npomtmnenno pasnnroro pernona, o-
nee ntcoxn (n cpenem) yponeni xnsnn mecrnoro nacenennx, snaun-
reninym uacri xoroporo cocrannxmr npnexanmne cma no oxonuannn
Bennxo Oreuecrnenno nont pyccxne, yxpannnt n npecrannrenn
pyrnx +rnnuecxnx rpynn tnmero CCCP nce +ro cosano onpeenen-
nt cranapr xnsnn conercxo Monannn.
58
Yrposa yrepn +roro crary-
ca c pacnaom CCCP cnococrnonana cnnouennm npnnecrponnen, o-
naxo, noxoxe, uro n ocnone nontrxn nocrpoennx cocrnenno npnne-
crponcxo nenrnunocrn nexnr ornmi ne xoncrpyxrnnnax aprymenra-
nnx, a ncxnmunrenino crpemnenne x ecrpyxnnn ncero, uro cnxsano c
pymtnnsmom. He cnyuano, uro n +rom pernone nontrxn cosannx co-
53
O. Ianymenxo. Monanane: mn]t n peaninocri (noncxn nocrconercrxo nen-
rnunocrn n Pecnynnxe Monona) // www.actr.org/JER/issue4/7.htm.
54
P. Kolso, A. Malgin. The Transnistrian Republic: A Case oI Politicized Regionalism //
Nationalities Papers. 1998. Vol. 29. No 1. P. 106.
55
Ibid. P. 122.
56
W. Crowther. The Politics oI Democratization. P. 293.
57
Ibid. P. 295.
58
J. Chin, S. Roper. Ethnic Mobilization and Reactive Nationalism: The Case oI Mol-
dova // Nationalities Papers. 1995. Vol. 25. No 2. P. 293.
513
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
crnenno ncropnn saxanunnamrcx cnmnosom ormarnuecxo 'ncropnn
Monancxo CCP n o]nnnosa npnnecrponcxnx nnacre.
59
Hecmorpx na xpanmm cnaocri 'npnnecrponcxoro camocosnannx,
cam ]axr sapoxennx cenaparnsma sacrannn monancxoe omecrno no-
nonomy nsrnxnyri na nponemy cocrnenno nenrnunocrn. Hauanmncx
c cepennt 1990-x roon orxo or 'nanpymtncxo +]opnn nepntx ner
nesanncnmocrn
60
cnococrnonan nospoxennm mononennsma, renepi
yxe n nnom xauecrne. 'Ornycrnn ropmosa n nauane 1990-x roon, pyxo-
nocrno Monannn sarem nauano cnemno npenpnnnmari ycnnnx no
yxpennennm xonnennnn uauoua.iuoeo +o.oaecroeo eocvoapcmea. Ocos-
nan ror ]axr, uro aninemax +nonmnnx pymtnnsma ns xonnennnn +r-
nnuecxo nenrnunocrn n nnocxocri nenrnunocrn nannonanino, r.e.
rocyapcrnenno, rposnr ycnnennem nppeenrncrcxnx nacrpoenn n, n
nepcnexrnne, yrepe Monanne cnoero cynepennrera, pyxonocrno pec-
nynnxn no rnane c npesnenrom M. Cnerypom ]axrnuecxn nnnnnnpo-
nano xpecront noxo npornn pymtnnsma, cosnan n ]enpane 1993 roa
omenannonanint xonrpecc 'Ham om Pecnynnxa Monona. Inan-
ntm neonorom +roro ]opyma cran nncareni, nmx xoroporo nsnecrno
anexo sa npeenamn Monannn Hon pyn+. Knmuentmn cnonamn
monancxoro npesnenra, nponsnecenntmn n xoe paort xonrpecca,
crann cnona o rom, uro y monanan 'ecri saxonnte n ncropnuecxne oc-
nonannx. nastnaricx monancxnm napoom, a raxxe npano na 'co-
crnennoe rocyapcrno.
61
Hmenno xonrpecc 'Ham om Pecnynnxa
Monona peaxryannsnponan mononennsm na o]nnnaninom yponne,
npenoxnn ero n xauecrne xonnennnn epaoaucroeo nannonannsma.
C rouxn spennx ncropnuecxo aprymenrannn n nepnte rot nocne
ocrnxennx nesanncnmocrn mononennsm xapaxrepnsonancx sapanee
opeuenntmn na nponan nontrxamn nosponri conercxym reopnm +r-
nnuecxoro nponcxoxennx monanan,
62
nonropxx rem camtm omnxy
pymtnnsma, nepememero c nosnnnn +rnnuecxo na nosnnnm nanno-
nanino nenrn]nxannn Beccapann. Cnaocri nosnnnn mononenns-
ma n +ro onacrn npoxnnnaci, n uacrnocrn, n ornecennn nexoroptmn
59
Kax nanonee rnnnunt npnmep cm.: Hcropnx Hpnnecrponcxo Monancxo
Pecnynnxn. B 2-x rr. Tnpacnoni, 2001.
60
Ch. King. The Moldovans. P. 169.
61
M. Snegur. Republica Moldova este tara tuturor cettenilor si // Pmnt si oameni.
1994, 12 Ieb.
62
Cm. nanpnmep: H. B. Bannynra. Hacenenne Monannn n npomnom nexe: mnrpannx?
Accnmnnxnnx? Pycn]nxannx? Knmnnen, 1990.
514
ero npecrannrenxmn pymtn xax nocnrene omero xstxa x 'mera+rno-
cy
63
repmnn, nneennt conercxnmn +rnorpa]amn nx xapaxrepnc-
rnxn xommynncrnuecxoro omecrna, n xoropom +rnnuecxne pasnnunx
onee ne nmemr snauennx.
64
Cneyx cocrnenno nnrepnperannn rep-
mnna 'mera+rnoc, nexoropte mononenncrt nauana 1990-x roon e-
nann ntno o rom, uro, necmorpx na omnocri xstxa pymtn n mona-
nan, nocnenne npecrannxmr coo orenint +rnoc n xnnxmrcx uac-
rim onee mnorouncnennoro pymtncxoro mera+rnoca.
65
Hontrxn oxa-
sari anroxronnocri monancxoro +rnoca cctnxamn na onee pennee
nponcxoxenne +rnonnma 'monanannn n cpannennn c +rnonnmom 'py-
mtn
66
raxxe ne moryr nocnpnnnmaricx cepiesno.
Hperensnn mononennsma na monononnm n nonpoce o +rnonnnrnn-
crnuecxo nenrnunocrn Beccapann npn ouennnom npenocxocrne
pymtnnsma n +ro c]epe cnococrnonann nosnnxnonennm napaoxcani-
no cnryannn npn onpeenennn camoro nasnannx xstxa maxopnrapno-
ro nacenennx xpax. Hecmorpx na ro, uro n Koncrnrynnn Monannn ro-
cyapcrnennt xstx nmenyercx monancxnm, annt rnorronnm npax-
rnuecxn ne ncnonisyercx nn n o]nnnanintx yupexennxx, nn n yue-
ntx saneennxx, nn rem onee n xynirypno n omecrnenno xnsnn
pecnynnxn. B nacroxmee npemx onimnncrno nacenennx pecnynnxn,
npnuem nesanncnmo or +rnnuecxo npnnanexnocrn, npnsnaer, uro ro-
cyapcrnennt xstx Monannn onxen nastnaricx pymtncxnm. Ona-
xo orcyrcrnne coornercrnymme crarin n Koncrnrynnn npnnonr x na-
paoxcanino cnryannn, xora noncmy, or raserntx osxnnenn n o]n-
nnanintx coomenn o trontx pasronopon, xnrenn Monannn na-
stnamr cno xstx ne pymtncxnm n ne monancxnm, a npocro 'rocyap-
crnenntm, nopasymenax npn +rom, uro 'no-nayunomy ero nce xe cne-
yer nmenonari pymtncxnm.
Onaxo n ro xe npemx onimnncrno nacenennx ne cunraer cex +r-
nnuecxnmn pymtnamn. Xorx n npanoepexno Monannn, r.e. n Becca-
pann, ocnonno maccono cnno nnxennx sa nannonaninoe nospox-
enne xnnxnnci xnrenn nepn]epnntx paonntx nenrpon n cen, +rnn-
uecxnmn pymtnamn onn n onimnncrne cnoem npnsnanari cex orxast-
namrcx. Ho npenapnrenintm pesyniraram nepenncn nacenennx 2004 r.,
63
Tam xe. C. 107-108.
64
Cm. nanpnmep: R. B. Bpomne. 3rnnuecxn napaoxc conpemennocrn n ncropn-
uecxom xonrexcre // Honax n nonemax ncropnx. 1989. X 5. C. 69.
65
H. B. Bannynra. Yxas. cou. C. 108.
66
Cm. nanonee rnnnunt npnmep: P. P. Moldovan. Moldovenii n istorie. Chisinu, 1993.
515
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
76,1 nacenennx Monannn cunramr cex +rnnuecxnmn monananamn
n nnmi 2 +rnnuecxnmn pymtnamn.
67
Kax n xonne 1980-x roon, rax
n ceuac pymtnamn cunramr cex npecrannrenn rnopuecxo nnrennn-
rennnn, xypnanncrt, yuente, npecrannrenn nexoroptx nonnrnuecxnx
rpynn. B ro xe npemx, norennnan pymtnnsannn Monannn, esycnonno,
cymecrnyer, n cnxsan on, npexe ncero, c nxnmuennem n nauane 1990-x rr.
n opasonareninym nporpammy xypcon pymtncxoro xstxa n 'ncropnn
pymtn,
68
a raxxe c rem ]axrom, uro snaunreninoe xonnuecrno monan-
cxnx cryenron nonyuaer opasonanne n Pymtnnn.
B ro npemx, xax pymtnnsm onncx ouennntx ycnexon n ene +rno-
nnnrnncrnuecxo nennunocrn anroxronnoro nacenennx pecnynnxn,
mononennsmy npnnanexnr nanima nepnencrna n pamxax nannonani-
no, rocyapcrnenno nenrnunocrn. Konnennnx mononennsma orcra-
nnaer npano monanan na camotrnocri, na cnoeopasnym menrani-
nocri, ornnuammym nx or ocraninoro pymtnoxstunoro nacenennx,
npoxnnammero sa Hpyrom. C nosnnn pymtnnsma cymecrnonanne ne-
sanncnmoro rocyapcrna na reppnropnn Beccapann paccmarpnnaercx
xax npemennoe xnnenne, cnoero poa 'nepexont nepno, xoropt
nauancx nocne pacnaa Conercxoro Comsa n onxen sanepmnricx noc-
coennennem c pymtncxnm rocyapcrnom. B cnom ouepei, monone-
nnsm orcrannaer resnc ncropnuecxo saxonomepnocrn nosnnxnonennx
rocyapcrna na reppnropnn Beccapann, cctnaxci xax na mnoronexono
ontr pasnnrnx Monancxoro rocyapcrna, rax n na ynnxaninocri mecr-
noro omecrna n ero yymne nepcnexrnnt.
Btno t neneno osxcnxri ]axr nannonanino ooconennocrn
monanan xax napoa ronixo nnmi nomxo nx nenrnunocrn rorannrap-
ntm pexnmom. ymaercx, onee rnyoxax rpaxronxa ocoo nenrnu-
nocrn monanan cocronr n rom, uro ncropnuecxax namxri sacrannxer nx
nenrn]nnnponari cex n xauecrne 'norpannunoro napoa, npoxnna-
mmero na nepexpecrxe sanano- n nocrounoenponecxoro mnpon, na
rpannne c]ep nnnxnnx onimnx epxan. Honn+rnnunocri n +rnnuec-
xax repnnmocri monanan xax napoa ntcoxa no cpannennm co mnorn-
mn pyrnmn nocrconnanncrnuecxnmn omecrnamn;
69
nannune y mecr-
noro nacenennx pocrnenntx ys xax n Pymtnnn, rax n n nocrconercxnx
67
Ziua. 2005, 20 mai.
68
Hoponee o +rom cm., nanpnmep: I. Ojog, G. Gavrilita. Problema identittii nationale
n manualele de istorie din Republica Moldova, 1990-2000 // Basarabia. Dilemele
identittii. Pp. 83-96; C. Mycrxn+. 'Mt pymtnt? Hpenoananne ncropnn n
Pecnynnxe Monona n nocnenne ecxri ner // Ab Imperio. 2003. X 1. C. 467-484.
69
Ch. King. The Moldovans. P. 170.
516
rocyapcrnax nce +ro npnneno x romy, uro penonmnnonnt ntn naua-
na 1990-x rr. no snamenem pymtnnsma cmennncx osaouennocrim sa
yymee coocmeeuuoeo rocyapcrna, n xoropom mononennsm xax xon-
nennnx rocyapcrnennocrn cran nrpari neymym poni.
Pesmmnpyx cxasannoe ntme, xorenoci t ormernri, uro, no namemy
mnennm, na conpemennom +rane pasnnrnx monancxoro rocyapcrna nn
pymtnnsm, nn mononennsm n rom nx nonnmannn, n xoropom onn npn-
cyrcrnonann n xonne 1980-x nauane 1990-x roon, ne moryr npereno-
nari na npano nastnaricx neonorne nannonaninoro rocyapcrna.
Mnnnmannsannx nnnxnnx pymtnnsma n nacroxmee npemx, nomnmo npo-
uero, cnxsana n c ero onime, n cpannennn c mononennsmom, ormarn-
sanne. Hpecrannrenn pymtnnsma, orxasanmnci or xpnrnuecxoro pac-
cmorpennx cocrnenno xonnennnn n opamaxci ncxnmunrenino x nc-
ropnuecxomy ontry npomnoro, cocrnenntmn pyxamn npenparnnn py-
mtnnsm n cnoero poa ormar, necnocont x aninememy pasnnrnm
n x aanrannn n ycnonnxx crpemnrenino menxmmerocx omecrnennoro
cosnannx. C +ro rouxn spennx mononennsm, ocnoonnmnci or xnac-
cono cymnocrn n anexn or rporecxnoro npnnecrponcxoro mono-
nennsma, npecraer n xauecrnenno nnom nne xax xonnennnx uauo-
ua.iuo, eocvoapcmeeuuo uoeumu:uocmu monancxoro napoa, nnxnm-
snnnt xapaxrep xoroporo nopasymenaer nxnmuenne n xnsni rocyap-
crna ncex rpaxan, nesanncnmo or nx +rnnuecxoro nponcxoxennx.
SUMMARY
The author singles out the Republic of Moldova as the only post-Soviet
state with a bi-directional concept of nationalism. Two political and histor-
ical trends Moldovanism and Romanianism have been competing for
the right to define the nature and historical legitimacy of the newly ac-
quired Moldovan independent statehood. Two parallel versions of post-
Soviet Moldovan identity are formed as a result of this split. The article
traces the intellectual and political genealogy of Moldovanism and Roma-
nianism, the historical mythology behind them, and their current stages of
development. While Romanianism prioritizes pan-Romanian linguistic iden-
tity and is ready to sacrifice independent statehood, a reformed (compared
with old Soviet and contemporary Transnistrian versions) Moldovanism is
the ideology of Moldovan independent statehood. As such, it has the poten-
tial to evolve into an inclusive concept of state-national identity for the
citizens of independent Moldova regardless of their ethnic origin.
517
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Oxcana CAPKHCOBA
Eric Naiman, Sex in Public.
1he Incarnation of Early Soviet Ideo-
logy (Princeton, NJ: Princeton Uni-
versity Press, 1999). 320 pp. ISBN:
0-691-02625-4 (paperback).
Hecmorpx na ncrannnm yxe
n nonnom cmtcne cnona ncropn-
uecxym orenxmmym ceronxm-
nero unrarenx or momenra ntxoa
monorpa]nn 3pnxa Hamana
'Cexc na nmxx: nonnomenne pan-
ne conercxo neonornn (nepnoe
nsanne 1997 r., nropoe 1999 r.),
annax paora ocraercx xpynne-
mnm nccneonannem ncxyccn o
cexcyaninocrn, paccmarpnnaemtx
xax uacri conercxo neonornn n
1920-e rot. Anannsnpyemt ne-
pno orpannuen anropom pamxamn
1921-1928 rr. Bonpexn nsnecrntm
nontrxam npecrannri H3H xax
npemx nnmpannsma n ornocnreni-
no repnnmocrn n orcyrcrnne xe-
crxo saanno 'renepanino nn-
nnn, Haman nocnponsnonr
rnyoxo rpenoxnym armoc]epy
(Pp. 6-7) pannero conercxoro nepn-
oa, nponnrannym yronnuecxnmn
crpemnennxmn cosari neaninoe
omecrno n ononpemenno crpaxa-
mn 'necoornercrnnx +romy noo-
paxaemomy neany.
Cocpeorounnmnci na anannse
neonornuecxo no+rnxn, Haman
nsyuaer nnnmanne nonnrnuecxoro
ncxypca x nponeme cexcyanino-
crn n mannnynxnnn nocnene c
nenim nonnrnuecxo monnnsa-
nnn. Osexrom nccneonannx nt-
crynaer mnpoxax omecrnen-
nocri, a camnm npemerom nccne-
onannx rexcrt, n xoroptx 're-
marnxa cexca ynxsana c nponemo
nernrnmnocrn onimennxon (P.
20). Xapaxrepnsyx yronnuecxn
ncxypc uepes ntrecnenne nexe-
nareninoro, anrop nouepxnnaer
snaxonocri ]nryp ymonuannx n
conercxom xonrexcre. B uacrnocrn,
cama remarnxa 'cexca n ero poni
n conercxo neonornn npn ncem
mnoroopasnn crare n ntcrynne-
nn na +ry onroe npemx raynpo-
518
Penensnn/Reviews
nannym remy ocraercx sauacrym
nenasnanntm osnauaemtm, no-
annenntm cnmnromom nnn xe ne-
xenarenintm cnecrnnem. Heo-
nornuecxax osexrnnannx rena n
renecnocrn npocnexnnaercx anro-
pom ononpemenno na nnnnny-
aninom n xonnexrnnnom yponne, n
ro npemx xax ooporno cropono
neonornuecxo rnxocrn npe-
craer yronnuecxax nerepnnmocri
(P. 26). Axnenrnpyx npornnopeunx
mexy cymecrnymmnm neani-
ntm opasom n 'neconepmenno
peaninocrim, Haman opamaer
nnnmanne unrarene na sepxani-
nym nocrnennocri conercxoro
ncxypca: npnstnax x 'uncrore,
conercxax nynnnncrnxa axrnnno
ocyxaer npnmept neonornuec-
xnx 'neuncror; meurax o neani-
no-rapmonnunom parcrne, cmaxy-
er n npecce erann npecrynnenn
n naxasann.
Cenan remarnxy cexca n cex-
cyaninocrn craprono noctnxo
nccneonannx, anrop opamaercx x
menxmmnmcx nonxrnxm nopmarnn-
noro n ennanrnoro noneennx.
Hocnenee nosnonxer Hamany
nocnxrnri snaunreninym uacri
paort xonnenryannsannn npe-
crynnocrn, n uacrnocrn, npecryn-
nenn na cexcyanino noune. Or-
nomennx 'arpeccop-xeprna npo-
ennpymrcx anropom na connerani-
nt yponeni. Tem camtm nacnnne
na 'connanintm renom (P. 14)
operaer craryc oomenno xa-
paxrepncrnxn nepnoa H3Ha. Ho
xorx anrop n ormeuaer 'upesmep-
nym ncxypcnnnym nenrpannsa-
nnm n xonrponi na nnrennex-
ryanino xnsnim n crpane n
1920-e rr., rem ne menee, ntop
rexcron, ']anrasmnuecxn npe-
crannxmmnx nenym nannm, no co-
sanntx, no onime uacrn,
naprne n couyncrnymmnmn nnn-
nnamn (P. 21), ocraercx neapry-
menrnponanntm. 3ro crannr no
comnenne px meronnmnuecxnx
npoexnn anropa npn anannse xon-
xperntx npnmepon n ononpemen-
no ne cnnmaer nonpoc o nosmox-
nom cymecrnonannn anirepnarnn-
ntx nsrnxon.
Meroonornuecxax marxocri
xoncrpyxnnn xocnenno orpasnnaci
n nsonnnn onymenn npn onn-
cannn coornomennx mexy anann-
snpyemtmn rexcramn n connymom
1920-x rr.: 'npecrynnenne moxer
osnauari pannmocri n nropxenne
n cocrannoe connaninoe reno;
'cexcyaninocri moxer crari yro-
nnuecxo nanxsunno nee; cexc
'moxer tri cnxsan c xstxom xax
+xnnnanenrnte arenrt sarpxsne-
nnx ('.|Sex| may be bound with
language as equivalent agents oI
pollution. Pp. 14-15). He ncera
nocneonarenina npoexnnx ono-
npemenno nnreparyponeuecxnx n
ncnxoanannrnuecxnx xareropn na
nccneyemte rexcrt n anee na co-
nnaninym nnamnxy. Tax, raser-
noe osxnnenne o naennom pac-
519
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
unenennom xencxom rpyne npenpa-
maercx no none anropa n +mnemy
connanino esnnrerpannn n ]e-
mnnnsannn xonnexrnnnoro rena, a
npnstn nomoui nnacrxm n nenrn-
]nxannn ee nnunocrn n crpem-
nenne noccranonnri enncrno co-
nnanino marepnn (P. 84). Tem ne
menee, necmorpx na noonte
'narxxxn, ntop marepnana n ero
ananns orneuamr saxnnenntm n
npencnonnn crpemnennxm anropa
npecrannri nonym onrnxy nx
nsrnxa na pannmm conercxym nc-
ropnm n orxptrnx n ne 'nontx
cemanrnuecxnx rnynn, oorama-
mmnx unrarenicxoe nonnmanne
(Pp. 24-25).
Cneyx oemannm noxasari
'uacrim ncropnm, uacrim ncro-
pnm yxacon (P. 25), Haman aer
nocneymmnm cemn rnanam npono-
xannonnte sarnannx, oosnauax
ononpemenno re xnmuente opa-
st, noxpyr xoroptx ntcrpannaer-
cx ncropnuecxn napparnn. Inana
nepnax 'Cosanne xonnexrnnno-
ro rena saaer ocnonnte na-
npannennx ncxypca cexcyaninoc-
rn n renepnym nnamnxy. Kopnn
ncxyccn 1920-x rr. npocnexnna-
mrcx n paorax Hnxonax ueopo-
na, Bacnnnx Posanona, Bnanmnpa
Cononiena n Hnxonax Bepxena,
re panee raynponannax remarn-
xa cexcyaninocrn nnepnte crana
npemerom ]nnoco]cxoro anann-
sa. B ro xe npemx, n rpyax +rnx
mtcnnrene cexcyaninocri, nono-
no axr n penpoyxrnnnax exreni-
nocri onennnamrcx c nosnnn ne-
aninoro coomecrna n uacro npe-
cramr xax ononpemenno omn-
nanrnt n npaxent 'nonnn-
nomy enncrny uenoneuecrna ]e-
nomen, yexax anropa no mnennn,
uro nx pyccxo nnrennnrennnn
'cexcyaninte ornomennx uacro
oxastnannci ncrounnxom ncxom-
]opra, nocxonixy nocnpnnnma-
nnci xax neocrarouno omnn-
nte (P. 31).
Cneyx yronnuecxo pnropnxe
neaninoro omecrna, nepnte co-
nercxne anropt, cornacno Hama-
ny, nacneymr n nocrnennocri
ornomennx x cexcyaninocrn, npe-
cramme nno xax macxynnnnt
]annnuecxn nean +noxn noenno-
ro xommynnsma, npeopaxammn
uenoneuecxym npnpoy n rpan-
nnn ueopona n Cononiena (xax,
nanpnmep, y no+ron n nncarene
Hponerxynira), nno xax arpeccnn-
no-nancexcyanint mnp, nacney-
mmn nsrnxam Posanona n cnm-
nonncron (rnopuecrno B. Hnninx-
xa) (Pp. 77-78).
Bpemena H3Ha, paccmarpnnae-
mte no nropo rnane 'Hycri nrop-
ramrcx! Crparernn npornn pacune-
nennx, ntcrynamr xax nepno
]parmenrapnt n pasomennt
no xonrpacry co npemenem noenno-
ro xommynnsma, saxpennnmnmcx n
xonnexrnnno namxrn xax momenr
enncrna. B ro xe npemx, nmenno
rora, no Hamany, cexc 'ntnn-
520
Penensnn/Reviews
nyncx ns remnort uacrno xnsnn
na cner omecrnennoro ocyxe-
nnx (P. 118). B nornepxenne
resnca o mnoronnanonocrn ncxyc-
cn o cexcyaninocrn Haman ana-
nnsnpyer rexcrt camoro pasnoro
nopxxa: oxnat nonnrnuecxnx
exrene (H. Byxapnna, H. Kpync-
xo, B. Kytmena), crarin n nen-
rpanino n pernonanino npecce
(n raxnx nsannxx, xax Ko+co+o.i-
cra Hpaeoa, C+eua, Capamoecrue
useecmu, Bopouecra oeouoma
n p.), anennnpyer x ncxyccnn o
xenorenax n coomennxm ns xpn-
mnnanino xponnxn, a raxxe no-
pono pasnpaer xyoxecrnennte
nponsneennx, n rom uncne pao-
rt Bopnca Hnninxxa ('Iont ro,
'Mamnnt n nonxn), ueopa Ina-
xona ('Hemenr), Hina Iymnnenc-
xoro ('Coaun nepeynox), Han-
renemona Pomanona ('Bes uepe-
myxn) n pyrnx conercxnx nnca-
rene. Hpn pasnoopasnn npeno-
xenntx moene noneennx 'no-
ntx conercxnx rpaxan, anrop
yenrenino noxastnaer, xax ax-
rnnnoe ocyxenne cexcyaninoc-
rn npenpamanoci n 'nocnnrareni-
nt pnnr, re xonnexrnny orno-
nnaci poni apnrpa, xonrponnpy-
mmero uacrnym xnsni nnnnnon,
rem camtm 'sanoentnax 3poc ero
cocrnenntmn crpenamn (P. 123).
Bropxenne n uacrnym xnsni no
npenorom +mancnnannn nanxst-
nano ennym ]opmy noneennx,
nounnennoro ome nenn.
Orranxnnaxci or onncannx cex-
cyanintx npecrynnenn 1920-x rr.,
n rnane 'ncxypc xacrpannn Ha-
man npoonxaer ananns nnrepary-
pt no nononomy nonpocy, npnnne-
xax, n uacrnocrn, paort menxon
n nepntx cexconoron crpant Co-
neron. H xorx mnorne ns nnx tnn
camosnanntmn +xcnepramn n an-
no onacrn, +ro ne memano nm
nperenonari na poni yunrene
monoexn. Tax, nanpnmep, Apon
3anxnn onnnnn xannrannsm n
'cexcyannsannn mnpa n osxnnn
cexc nncrnnxrom, nyxammnmcx n
xonrpone connanino cpet (Pp.
127-129). Cornacno romy xe 3an-
xnny, cexcyaninoe xenanne ne-
conmecrnmo c penonmnnonno n
nponerapcxo nosnnne, ocoenno
nneuenne x xnacconomy npary, xo-
ropoe cam 3anxnn ymypnncx
cpannnri c 'nneuennem x xpoxon-
ny nnn opanryranry' (P. 137). Cne-
yx +ro nornxe, mnorne menxn
tnn mept na conert xomco-
moninam oporicx n npeoonenari
nnorcxne nncrnnxrt nnnori o
noepxxn acxernsma n nennara.
B ro xe npemx, cam nepno H3Ha
npecranan nonntm conasnon, or-
cyrcrnonanmnx n acxernunte npe-
mena noennoro xommynnsma, uro
nosnonnno onnnnri ypxyasnm n
cosnareninom 'conpamennn o-
poerenintx nponerapnen. Acco-
nnnpyx yononicrnne c ypxyasn-
e xax xnaccom n xannrannsmom xax
nonnrnuecxnm pexnmom, anropt
521
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
anannsnpyemtx rexcron npnner-
crnonann nosepxanne xax cnoco
'ocnooxennx +neprnn nx
crponrenicrna connannsma. Ho-
onax nosnnnx osxnnxercx Ha-
manom 'cynnmanne c xpxo ntpa-
xenntm pyccxnm, a ne ]pencr-
cxnm orrenxom (P. 147). Cam xe
ncxypc cexcyaninocrn, no ero
mnennm, cnyxnr nenn saxpenome-
nnx nnnnna xonnexrnnntmn
nopmamn n oxnannxmn. Axr xac-
rpannn npecraer n annom xon-
rexcre ecexcyannsnponanntm no-
nnrnuecxnm xecrom omnnnpona-
nnx na npaxeno cncremo.
Hpnnnnnnanino nonax anann-
rnuecxax xoncrpyxnnx, npereny-
mmax na onncanne conercxo
xynirypt nepnoa nono +xonomn-
uecxo nonnrnxn, nnonrcx anro-
pom n uernepro rnane '3a xpacno
nepim: nneenne n rornxy H3Ha.
'Iornxa H3Ha ('NEP Gothic, P.
150) onpeenxercx Hamanom xax
'menraninocri, onnctnammax
'xonrypt onpeenenno neono-
rnn... nnn nepnoa. B paore pac-
cmarpnnaercx 'cexcyaninax rornxa,
n xoropo n rornuecxax reponnx, n
axe cam rexcr nonecrnonannx npe-
cneyemt noannenntmn cexcyani-
ntmn xenannxmn (P. 152). Cneyx
annomy onpeenennm, anrop ona-
pyxnnaer 'rornuecxym npnpoy
H3Ha n nontrxax 'ynnuroxennx
ncropnn (P. 155), npenpnnnmae-
mtx na camtx pasntx yponnxx or
saxonoarenino c]ept, nepecmar-
pnnamme saxont onrontx oxsa-
renicrn n nopxox nacneonannx,
o xypnanncron n nnreparopon, o-
pamammnxcx x mnpoxo ome-
crnennocrn c npnstnom 'crpxxnyri
npax craporo mnpa.
Hoxox x mapxcnsmy c 'rorn-
uecxnmn mepxamn, anrop ntraer-
cx oxasari nsanmocnxsi 'rornxn
n mapxcnsma or oparnoro, yrnep-
xax, uro nocxonixy mapxcnsm sa-
uacrym nanpxmym npornnonono-
xen rornxe, nocnenxx 'nrpaer on-
peenennym poni n ]opmnponannn
mapxcnsma (P. 159). Tax, opast
ymnpammero omecrna, 'pasnara-
mmerocx cpen nac, npnnoxrcx
xax npnmep nontrxn 'npenparnri
ne ncropnm, no rornxy (n rornuec-
xn opas ncropnn xax nonrope-
nnx) n ]apc (P. 159). 3npncrnuec-
xax nennocri noono aprymen-
rannn, nepenecennax n xonrexcr
H3Ha, cranonnrcx comnnrenino,
a camn rornuecxne opast, 'na-
ennte n nonnrnuecxnx n nea-
rornuecxnx rexcrax nepnoa
H3Ha, ocramrcx ]parmenrapntm
xaranorom npnemon raxnx, xax
nonropnoe npecrannenne (repeated
perIormance), nnacri yxaca (power
oI terror), npnanne noopaxae-
mtm mnpam nnemne n osexrnn-
no peaninocrn (Pp. 161-163),
re npnnnnn ]opmaninoro coor-
nercrnnx omnnnpyer na anann-
som nponeccon cosannx n nsmene-
nnx nnreparypntx rponon n mexa-
nnsmon nx nosecrnnx.
522
Penensnn/Reviews
B ro npemx xax nent px pan-
neconercxnx nponsneenn na-
cneyer openonmnnonntm nnre-
parypntm rpannnxm n rem ca-
mtm nycri xocnenno nonisy-
ercx n rornuecxnmn npnemamn n
oprannsannn napparnna n onnca-
nnn cmxera n ecrnymmnx nnn,
nanxstnanne rornuecxoro 'xpnt-
xa ncemy nepnoy H3Ha npe-
crannxercx saneomtm ynpome-
nnem xynirypnoro xonrexcra, n n
pesynirare oxastnaercx nenpo-
yxrnnno anannrnuecxo xoncr-
pyxnne, rpeymme cyme-
crnennoro 'norona marepnana
nx onpanannx cocrnennoro
raison dtre. Kpome roro, ncues-
nonenne nnn xe snaunreninoe co-
xpamenne 'rornuecxnx rem n
nepconaxe n 1930-e rr. ne onpan-
tnaer onncannx ncero npeme-
crnymmero nepnoa xax 'rornuec-
xoro. Cxopee, n mnororonocom
npocrpancrne H3Ha namnoci me-
cro n nx +rnx mornnon, nnocne-
crnnn ntrecnenntx, napanne co
mnornmn pyrnmn, ns onacrn o-
nycrnmoro npn nonapennn conn-
anncrnuecxoro peannsma.
Inana nxrax, 'H3H xax xencxax
xanoa-1: rparenx xenmnnt,
xnnxercx nornuecxnm cnecrnnem
nonoxenn npetymero pasena
n ornonr nenrpaninoe mecro xen-
cxo rouxe spennx, no npenmyme-
crny nenrn]nnnpyemo xax mne-
nne xeprnt, nonnomamme rorn-
uecxn ncxypc. Hpn anannse nop-
marnnntx xencxnx pone Haman
ynxstnaer nonnrnxy n no+rnxy,
nouepxnnax amnnanenrnocri xy-
oxecrnenntx opason xencxnx
nepconaxe. 'Xeprna, oepnynma-
xcx uyonnmem (P. 183), noxnnx-
ercx n nayuno-nonynxpntx nsa-
nnxx, xyoxecrnenntx rexcrax n
]nnimax. Xencxne opast pac-
cmarpnnamrcx na npnmepax raxnx
]nnimon, xax 'ueprono xoneco
Ipnropnx Kosnnnena n Heonna
Tpayepra, 'Oxrxpi Ceprex 3-
senmrena, 'A+nnra xona Hpo-
rasanona, 'Tperix Memancxax
Apama Pooma, a raxxe neuarntx
paor 'Bnonornuecxax rparenx
xenmnnt Anrona Hemnnona,
'Honono ]ernmnsm Apona 3an-
xnna n pyrnx. Xencxne xapax-
repncrnxn, onaxo, ne orpannun-
namrcx anannsom orenintx npo-
nsneenn nnn ncxyccn. Ho
Hamany, cam nepno npnopera-
er onpeenenno-]emnnnte ueprt,
cocrannxx rem camtm onnosnnnm
'macxynnnno +noxe noennoro
xommynnsma. Tax, 'nnnronxn, nt-
coxne amnn, momnte noxomorn-
nt n corpxcammne semnm nsptnt
npornnonocrannxmrcx 'narnnani-
nomy H3Hy, npenparnnmemy
xencxym penpoyxrnnnym cncre-
my n nanxsunnym nem (P. 186).
Ononpemenno c +rnm H3H onn-
can Hamanom xax nepno, ocnon-
no saaue xoroporo osxnnxer-
cx cosanne nono conercxo 'ne-
xenmnnt (P. 206).
523
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
B xauecrne raxono n mecro
rnane, 'H3H xax xencxax xano-
a-2: penonmnnonnax anopexcnx,
ntcrynaer Anexcanpa Konnon-
ra, a raxxe reponnn paccxason ns
ee copnnxa 'Hmoni rpyontx
nuen, meurammne o npeoonennn
cocrnenno cexcyaninocrn. Onn-
ctnax menxmmncx onnx coner-
cxnx reponni, Haman npenaraer
crynenuarym cxemy nepexoa or
anopexcnuntx nepconaxe panne-
ro conercxoro nepnoa x ntmno-
]opmtm nonnrnuecxn noxonan-
ntm xpacannnam conpeannsma. O-
nonpemenno c pasopom oreni-
ntx repoen n reponni, anrop na-
crannaer na napanneninom urennn
rexcra n omecrna, npoennpyx nep-
aninte mera]opt na connaninte
nponecct, xoropte rem camtm
npecramr rexcryanino 'saxon-
ponanntmn n 'pacmn]pontnamr-
cx nccneonarenem raxxe na
yponne rexcron, operammnx es-
rpannunym nnacri na nne-rex-
cryanintmn nponeccamn. ncxyp-
cnnnte cnmnromt cranonxrcx nep-
nnuntm marepnanom ncropnuecxo-
ro nccneonannx, a nnnnnyani-
nte npoxnnennx npenpamamrcx n
xonnexrnnnte npoexnnn (P. 186).
Tax, nnnnnyaninte cyit nn-
reparypntx repoen npenpamamrcx
n opast xonnexrnnnoro rena, nnu-
nte rpanmt ntpacramr o oo-
menntx conneranintx narnoson,
anopexcnx npecraer xax nceomax
cynnmannx, ntsnannax crpemne-
nnem coornercrnonari nanxsanntm
nsnne oxnannxm, ononpemenno
orpaxax rocxy no 'npocrtm npe-
menam noennoro xommynnsma (P.
224) n rpanmy xon]nnxra naprnn
n paoue onnosnnnn (P. 236).
Hapacrammn unrarenicxn
cxencnc n ornomennn orenintx
cnexynxrnnntx aprymenron anro-
pa cmxruaercx no npourennn sax-
nmunrenino ceimo rnant
'eno uyaponcxo annen: rpyn-
nonoe nsnacnnonanne n yronnuec-
xoe xenanne, re conmemenne
rexcra n xonrexcra onpanano n
yenrenino. 3eci na xonxpernom
npnmepe anannse ocyxennx n
neuarn cyenoro nponecca no
eny o nsnacnnonannn cryenrxn
pa]axa n Hennnrpae Hamany
yaercx yenrenino onncari pas-
nnunte yponnn nonnrnsannn n ma-
nnnynxnnn cexcyanino remarn-
xo n omecrnennom cosnannn.
Tax, anrop noxastnaer, xax xamna-
nnx n npecce, npnstnammax x cy-
ponomy naxasannm npecrynnnxon,
xocnenno cnyxnna nernrnmannn
uncrxn nennnrpacxo naprnno
+nnrt n onpantnana yxecrouenne
rocyapcrnennoro xonrponx nx nc-
xopenennx 'annnn xynnrancrna,
rem camtm, anponpnnpyx +monnn,
nosyxaemte raserno mymnxo
n cmaxonannem noponocre co-
nepmennoro npecrynnennx.
Hecmorpx na pasnoopasne ana-
nnsnpyemtx rexcron, ocnonno
resnc Hamana nocneonarenino
524
Penensnn/Reviews
npocnexnnaercx na crpannnax mo-
norpa]nn: ne ronixo cnona n no-
synrn tnn 'nnrt n ronont
macc, no raxxe opast n xanpt
(P. 22). Tmareninoe nccneonanne
panne conercxo neonornn,
npenpnnxroe 3pnxom Hamanom,
yenrenino n ononpemenno yn-
nexarenino ntraercx ocnopnri o-
mensnecrnte crepeornnt, npena-
rax nonte noxot x nsyuennm co-
nercxo neonornn.
Wim van MEURS
Enrenn Inymenxo. Iepon nm-
nepnn. Hoprpert poccncxnx xo-
nonnanintx exrene. Mocxna:
'XXI nex-Cornacne, 2001. 464 c.
ISBN: 5-293-00038-1.
Each postcommunist country has
debated and revisited its national
past, partly in order to integrate the
national narrative in a broader Eu-
ropean perspective, partly in order
to eliminate communist falsifications
and myths, and partly in order to
(re)construct a basis for national
identification and state integration.
Even in many western European
countries the pendulum seems to be
swinging back from a total dissolu-
tion of national history in European
frameworks or structural processes
to renewed endeavors to involve his-
tory in societal (rather than ethnic)
cohesion. Most professional histori-
ans, however, have qualms about
identifying a fixed set of key events
and heroes in national history that
each and every citizen is supposed
to know.
Not so Evgenii Glushchenko. His
narrative on three key figures of the
Russian conquest of Turkestan in the
19
th
century knows no second
thoughts. The whole dilemma of the
Russians conflicting national and
imperial identities does not figure in
his study, as only the empire counts.
The repressive policies of Tsarism
in Turkestan are omitted, as the vic-
tims of oppression play no part in
the eulogy of the three heroes: Kon-
stantin von Kaufman, Mikhail Sko-
belev, and Mikhail Cherniaev. The
Soviet ruse of justifying Tsarist con-
quest in terms of the toilers of Turke-
stans later participation in the great
Russian Revolutions is redundant
from Glushchenkos point of view.
If ever the empire needed a justifi-
cation which seems doubtful from
this book the fact that the Russian
conquest blocked the colonial ex-
pansion of Great Britain in Central
Asia should suffice.
The three heroes are relatively
well known in Russian and Soviet
historiography. Konstantin Petrovich
von Kaufman (1818-1882) was a
general of the Engineers who became
524
Penensnn/Reviews
npocnexnnaercx na crpannnax mo-
norpa]nn: ne ronixo cnona n no-
synrn tnn 'nnrt n ronont
macc, no raxxe opast n xanpt
(P. 22). Tmareninoe nccneonanne
panne conercxo neonornn,
npenpnnxroe 3pnxom Hamanom,
yenrenino n ononpemenno yn-
nexarenino ntraercx ocnopnri o-
mensnecrnte crepeornnt, npena-
rax nonte noxot x nsyuennm co-
nercxo neonornn.
Wim van MEURS
Enrenn Inymenxo. Iepon nm-
nepnn. Hoprpert poccncxnx xo-
nonnanintx exrene. Mocxna:
'XXI nex-Cornacne, 2001. 464 c.
ISBN: 5-293-00038-1.
Each postcommunist country has
debated and revisited its national
past, partly in order to integrate the
national narrative in a broader Eu-
ropean perspective, partly in order
to eliminate communist falsifications
and myths, and partly in order to
(re)construct a basis for national
identification and state integration.
Even in many western European
countries the pendulum seems to be
swinging back from a total dissolu-
tion of national history in European
frameworks or structural processes
to renewed endeavors to involve his-
tory in societal (rather than ethnic)
cohesion. Most professional histori-
ans, however, have qualms about
identifying a fixed set of key events
and heroes in national history that
each and every citizen is supposed
to know.
Not so Evgenii Glushchenko. His
narrative on three key figures of the
Russian conquest of Turkestan in the
19
th
century knows no second
thoughts. The whole dilemma of the
Russians conflicting national and
imperial identities does not figure in
his study, as only the empire counts.
The repressive policies of Tsarism
in Turkestan are omitted, as the vic-
tims of oppression play no part in
the eulogy of the three heroes: Kon-
stantin von Kaufman, Mikhail Sko-
belev, and Mikhail Cherniaev. The
Soviet ruse of justifying Tsarist con-
quest in terms of the toilers of Turke-
stans later participation in the great
Russian Revolutions is redundant
from Glushchenkos point of view.
If ever the empire needed a justifi-
cation which seems doubtful from
this book the fact that the Russian
conquest blocked the colonial ex-
Asia should suffice.
The three heroes are relatively
well known in Russian and Soviet
historiography. Konstantin Petrovich
von Kaufman (1818-1882) was a
general of the Engineers who became
525
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
Governor-General of Turkestan in
1867 and one of the leaders of the
conquest of Central Asia. Mikhail
Dmitrievich Skobelev (1843-1882)
was a general too, of the Infantry,
participated in the Khiva campaign
of 1873 and, taking over von Kauf-
mans command in the middle of the
campaign, succeeded in putting an
end to the Kokand uprising of 1873-
1876. Part of the military fame of this
ardent pan-Slavist is based on his
siege of Pleven during the Balkan
campaign of 1877-1878. In the same
Russo-Turkish war, another pan-
Slavist, General Mikhail Grigorevich
Cherniaev (1828-1898) commanded
the Serbian army. He had earlier
earned the nickname Lion of Tash-
kent by instigating the eventual con-
quest of Turkestan in retaliation to
native raids in 1864-1865. The wor-
shipping of these three imperial he-
roes already began in the late 19
th
century, in the small local communi-
ties of Russian colonists as well as in
the center of the empire they had
helped to expand.
The main body of the book con-
sists of a descriptive and amazingly
uncritical narrative on the three he-
roes, each section placing one of
them in the spotlight. Von Kaufman
gets the lions share of the book, 180
pages, whereas Skobelev, the white
rider on the white horse, and Cher-
niaev, the arch-strategist of the
Slavic army, have to be satisfied
with a slightly more condensed, but
no less romanticized, version of their
adventures and heroism. The first
chapter on Skobelev suffices to il-
lustrate the style and objective of the
author: the stage is set by the stories
of his grandfather, who lost his left
arm fighting against Napoleon, and
his father, a veteran of the Hungari-
an, Caucasian, Crimean, and Turk-
ish campaigns. Whereas most sol-
diers and officers partook of the dan-
gerous and tenuous campaigns in
Central Asia for opportunistic and
pecuniary reasons, the ambitious
Skobelev desperately wanted to join
the Khiva campaign of 1872. The
story of the campaign against the
Khanate of Khiva then unfolds with
Skobelev at center stage. Despite
hardship and difficulties he remained
true to himself (P. 235) in charac-
ter and habit. The actual military
actions are more of a backdrop for
his exceptional skills and personali-
ty. Again, the issues of colonial ex-
pansion and dominion seem to have
no moral or historical dimension:
Governor [Skobelev] favored the
brutal repression of the armed up-
rising against Russian rule, but at the
same time, he insisted that his sub-
ordinates treat the peaceful inhabit-
ants with consideration (P. 249).
Typically, the sources indicated
as the basis of Glushchenkos hero-
worshipping are a peculiar mixture
of 19
th
-century publications and So-
viet history writing from the 1940s
and 1950s, some British literature
526
Penensnn/Reviews
1
George Demko. Russian Colonization oI Kazakhstan. Bloomington, 1969; Daniel Brow-
er. Turkestan and the Fate oI the Russian Empire. London, 2003; David MacKenzie.
The Lion oI Tashkent. Athens, 1974.
2
Nicholas V. Riasanovsky. A History oI Russia. New York, 1977. P. 432.
3
Willard Sunderland. The Emperor`s Men at the Empire`s Edges // Kritika. 2004. Vol. 5.
No. 3. Pp. 515-516.
from the late 19
th
century and the
occasional archival documents
(mainly from the Russian State Mil-
itary History Archive, RGVIA). The
reader looks in vain for references
to relevant literature such as George
Demkos book on the colonization
of Kazakhstan, Daniel Browers
monograph on Turkestan or, more
specifically, David MacKenzies bi-
ography of Cherniaev.
1
The 400-odd pages of the book
may contain numerous details on the
military and other activities of the
heroes, but it contains no qualms, no
second thoughts, and no doubts.
Quite on the contrary: With their
military genius and organizational
talent, they managed to expand the
territory of the Russian empire by
more than 5,000 square kilometers
in a short period of time, thereby
averting the potential colonial ex-
Asia (back cover). The famous
Nicholas Riasanovsky praised von
Kaufman and Skobelev as able and
resourceful commanders and of-
fered a structural explanation: Rus-
sian expansion into Central Asia
bears a certain resemblance both to
colonial wars elsewhere and to the
American westward movement.
Central Asia proved attractive for
commercial reasons. Also, Rus-
sian settlements had to be defended
against predatory neighbors, and that
led to further expansion.
2
For quite
a sober estimation, one western his-
torian recently noted: The post of
the borderland governor in the tsa-
rist empire was fraught with contra-
dictions. On one hand, there was the
high title, the immense prestige, the
ready chance for personal enrich-
ment, the virtual certainty that a job
well done would lead to further pro-
motions up the imperial ladder, and
the simple thrill of ruling as a de fac-
to emperor over huge territories on
the states sensitive frontiers. On the
other hand, there was cultural isola-
tion and the material discomforts of
life on the periphery, the likelihood
that a job poorly done or even just
the great distance from St. Peters-
burg could precipitate a permanent
fall from grace, and the practical
challenges of the job itself. As a
result, it is hardly surprising that the
men who took the assignment tend-
ed to be the most venal, dutiful, en-
ergetic, or careerist of the tsars lead-
ing imperialists. In fact, many of
them appear to have been all these
things at once.
3
527
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
In his introduction, however,
Glushchenko has no qualms explic-
itly instrumentalizing the endeavors
of these 19
th
-century heroes for Rus-
sia today. Starting from the obser-
vation that the serious crisis that
Russia is in today has to have an
impact on the state of mind of its
people (P. 3), Glushchenko draws a
parallel to the crisis of the 19
th
cen-
tury. At that time, he argues, Russia
was on the rise economically, terri-
torially, and intellectually, but alas
failed to overtake the West (P. 11).
He concludes that the three heroes
were effective, because they had an
effective instrument at hand the
Russian soldier, who was, in the true
sense of the word, their creature (P.
14). Typically, the conclusion of the
book is presented in the introduction,
prior to the actual expos of the lives
and deeds of the three heroes, and
culminates in a biblical prophesy for
todays Russia, namely, that those
who persevere will be saved (P. 20).
In sum, in terms of historical con-
tent the book is dj-vu and the his-
toriographical position of the author
is too blunt and too unreflective to
be of any real interest. The symbio-
sis of Russian ethnic nationalism and
imperial pride is reminiscent of late-
Soviet popular eulogies of tsarist
conquerors. The most obvious par-
allel, however, is with the wild right-
wing political dreams of reestablish-
ing the pre-revolutionary guberna-
torial system of the tsarist epoch and
doing away with the Soviets ethno-
federalism curing the ailing Rus-
sian nation by means of past (and
future) imperial projects.
Enena BHHAEHKOBA
Cynthia Hyla Whittaker (Ed.),
Russia Engages the World, 1453-
1825 (London and Cambridge, MA:
Harvard University Press, 2002).
208 pp.+120 ill. Index. ISBN: 0-674-
0127-8-X.
Conpemennt unrareni, ynne-
xammncx ncropne Poccnn, cra-
nonnrcx nce onee nsanonanntm
xauecrnenntmn nsannxmn. On
nmeer nosmoxnocri onpeenenno-
ro ntopa ns uncna n nayuntx xon-
nenryanintx monorpa]n, n xnnr
pasnnexareninoro xapaxrepa, n nn-
nmcrpnponanntx axecron. B
+rom noroxe nsarenicxo npoyx-
nnn, xaxercx, naercx ronap na
nmo nxyc, no nsompennt
nsrnx nmer na xnnxntx nonxax
neuro ocoennoe, coennxmmee
nerxocri crnnx, rnynny nsrnxa n
nsxmecrno o]opmnennx.
Hmenno x nocnene xareropnn
x n ornomy ynnenmym cner n ns-
arenicrne Iapnapcxoro ynnnep-
527
Ab Imperio, #
In his introduction, however,
Glushchenko has no qualms explic-
itly instrumentalizing the endeavors
of these 19
th
-century heroes for Rus-
sia today. Starting from the obser-
vation that the serious crisis that
Russia is in today has to have an
impact on the state of mind of its
people (P. 3), Glushchenko draws a
parallel to the crisis of the 19
th
cen-
tury. At that time, he argues, Russia
was on the rise economically, terri-
torially, and intellectually, but alas
failed to overtake the West (P. 11).
He concludes that the three heroes
were effective, because they had an
effective instrument at hand the
Russian soldier, who was, in the true
sense of the word, their creature (P.
14). Typically, the conclusion of the
book is presented in the introduction,
prior to the actual expos of the lives
and deeds of the three heroes, and
culminates in a biblical prophesy for
todays Russia, namely, that those
who persevere will be saved (P. 20).
In sum, in terms of historical con-
tent the book is dj-vu and the his-
toriographical position of the author
is too blunt and too unreflective to
be of any real interest. The symbio-
sis of Russian ethnic nationalism and
imperial pride is reminiscent of late-
Soviet popular eulogies of tsarist
conquerors. The most obvious par-
allel, however, is with the wild right-
wing political dreams of reestablish-
ing the pre-revolutionary guberna-
torial system of the tsarist epoch and
doing away with the Soviets ethno-
federalism curing the ailing Rus-
sian nation by means of past (and
future) imperial projects.
Enena BHHAEHKOBA
Cynthia Hyla Whittaker (Ed.),
Russia Engages the World, 1453-
1825 (London and Cambridge, MA:
Harvard University Press, 2002).
208 pp.+120 ill. Index. ISBN: 0-674-
0127-8-X.
Conpemennt unrareni, ynne-
xammncx ncropne Poccnn, cra-
nonnrcx nce onee nsanonanntm
xauecrnenntmn nsannxmn. On
nmeer nosmoxnocri onpeenenno-
ro ntopa ns uncna n nayuntx xon-
nenryanintx monorpa]n, n xnnr
pasnnexareninoro xapaxrepa, n nn-
nmcrpnponanntx axecron. B
+rom noroxe nsarenicxo npoyx-
nnn, xaxercx, naercx ronap na
nmo nxyc, no nsompennt
nsrnx nmer na xnnxntx nonxax
neuro ocoennoe, coennxmmee
nerxocri crnnx, rnynny nsrnxa n
nsxmecrno o]opmnennx.
Hmenno x nocnene xareropnn
x n ornomy ynnenmym cner n ns-
arenicrne Iapnapcxoro ynnnep-
528
Penensnn/Reviews
cnrera xnnry 'Poccnx ncrynaer n
mnp, 1453-1825. Ee xanp neono-
poen: +ro n nnnmcrpnponannax
xonnexrnnnax monorpa]nx, n axa-
emnuecxn ntnonnennt xaranor
ntcranxn. Camn nsarenn nasnann
cno rpy 'conpononrenintm ro-
mom (companion volume) x ono-
nmenno ntcranxe. Ycnex nsannm
oecneunnn ononpemenno rpn
]axropa: yaunt samtcen xnnrn,
xopomee ]nnanconoe oecneuenne
npoexra n ntcoxonpo]eccnonani-
nt anropcxn xonnexrnn, paoran-
mn no peaxnne npo]eccopa
Cnnrnn X. Bnrrexep.
uopmanintm nonoom x npone-
ennm ntcranxn nocnyxnn rpex-
cornernn mnne Canxr-Herep-
ypra. B cnxsn c +rnm Hynnunax
nnnorexa Him-Hopxa pemnna
ntcrannri na noxas spnrenxm cnon
orarte xonnexnnn pyccxnx ncrou-
nnxon. Bcero tno npecranneno
250 +xcnonaron: nnnmcrpannn ns
pexnx xnnr n pyxonnce, xaprt,
rpanmpt, axnapenn, rpa]nuecxne
pncynxn, pexne nsannx. urot
oropari nx n cosari ennym xon-
nennnm +xcnosnnnn, ee xyparopt
3nap Kasnnex n Poepr +nnc
nsyunnn onee 3,5 rtcxu romon,
naxoxmnxcx n cocrane nnno-
reuno xonnexnnn. Ocnona +rnx
]onon cnoxnnaci n xonne XIX
cronernx n pesynirare cnnxnnx
nyx xnnxntx copann n-
nnorex 'Astor n 'Lenox. B XX
nexe, yxe n nocrpenonmnnonno
Poccnn, snmo 1923-1924 rr., Hy-
nnuno nnnorexe yanoci ce-
nari camoe xpynnoe npnoperenne
pyccxnx xnnr, pyxonnce n rpanmp.
3xcnosnnnx oxnarnna nepno c
cepennt XVI no nepnym uernepri
XIX nexa. Oprannsaropt npnsna-
mrcx, uro n remarnxa ntcranxn, n
xpononornuecxne pamxn onpeenx-
nnci coepxnmtm xonnexnnn. Ha-
op +xcnonaron n ror ]axr, uro nt-
cranounax +xcnosnnnx tna npn-
ypouena nmenno x mnnem cronn-
nt Poccncxo nmnepnn, noyn-
nn nayuntx xyparopon cenari
ynop na nnsyanino penpesenra-
nnn nennxopyccxo xynirypt n
xynirypt +nnr. Bnpouem, ycrpon-
renn oronopnnnci, uro paccmarpn-
nann npoenannym paory xax e-
moncrpannm 'ono ns cropon n
nanopame pyccxo ncropnn n xe-
nann raxnm opasom npnnneui nnn-
manne amepnxannen x neopnnap-
ntm nmxm n nx xynirype (P. xii).
K cosannm xnnrn tnn npn-
nneuent neymne pycncrt: co-
rpynnxn Him-Hopxcxo Hynnu-
no nnnorexn, snaroxn rexcron
pyccxo ncropnn 3. Kasnnex n P.
+nnc; neymn cnennanncr no
pyccxo rpa]nxe, xnnxntm nnnm-
crpannxm n ]ororpa]nxm E. Bap-
xarona (Hannonaninax nnnore-
xa Canxr-Herepypra); M. Ho, oc-
nonareni n copeaxrop xypnana
'Kritika, anrop pxa xnnr no pyc-
cxo ncropnn; npo]eccopt 3. On-
nepr, M. Paen, H. Pa]man, P. Yop-
529
Ab Imperio, #
rman (Konymncxn ynnnepcn-
rer), . Kpexpa]r (Hnnnnocxn
ynnnepcnrer) n C. Bnrrexep (Him-
Hopxcxn ynnnepcnrer) ncemnp-
no nsnecrnte nccneonarenn pyc-
cxo nonnrnuecxo n xynirypno
ncropnn, ocnonarenn nayuntx
mxon n nanpannenn.
Ycrponrenn ntcranxn npocnnn
nccneonarene ntpari nx ouep-
xon raxne remt, xoropte t nosno-
nnnn ncnonisonari +xcnonart n n
xauecrne ncrounnxon, n n xauecrne
nnnmcrpann. Bepoxrno, ntnon-
nnri nocrannennym saauy tno
ne npocro, no n nrore npenoxen-
nt noxo oxasancx nnoornop-
ntm. On nmeer ne ronixo cyryo
npaxrnuecxym (nsarenicxym) no-
rnxy, no n axcnonornuecxn cmtcn.
Bei peui ner o nepnoe pyccxo
ncropnn, nx xoroporo xapaxrepno
omnnnponanne nnsyanino xyni-
rypt na nncimenno. Hnrepary-
ponenrpnsm n poccncxym xyniry-
py npnmen nmecre c poxennem
pyccxnx nonnrnuecxnx +nnr enpo-
necxoro rnna. Hpn anannse npo-
nemt ]opmnponannx poccncxo
nenrnunocrn nornuno tno or-
ronxnyricx ne or ee nepaninoro
xonnenra, a or nnsyaninoro opa-
sa. Ormernm, uro raxo paxypc no-
snonxer spnrenm-unrarenm noc-
npnnnmari nepanint n nnsyani-
nt rexcrt annoro nsannx n nx
oprannuecxom enncrne.
Penensnpyemoe nsanne nxnm-
uaer 8 ouepxon n 120 nnnmcrpa-
nn. Bo nneennn Cnnrnx Bnrre-
xep npecrannna ero xonnennnm.
Cxnosntm cmxerom xnnrn n ]o-
xycom nccneonannx crana npone-
ma nenrnunocrn n camonenrn-
]nxannn Poccnn. B ornnune or
pyrnx nsann cxono remarn-
xn, anropcxn xonnexrnn nocra-
pancx nsexari n ee ocnemennn en-
pononenrpnsma. 'Mnp npecran-
nxer seci ne ronixo 3ana, no n
Bocrox, ro ecri y Poccnn npncyr-
crnyer rnoaninoe oxpyxenne, nsa-
nmoecrnne c xoroptm ne cnonr-
cx x penennnn enponecxnx nn-
rennexryanintx nennocre n yc-
noennm poccnxnamn enponecxo-
ro cnocoa pannonannsannn. Kax
n +xcnosnnnn, rax n n nsannn
npecrannent cmxert, cnxsannte
c nenrpanino n cenepno Enpo-
no, c Ocmancxo nmnepne n
Hepcne.
Bonimnncrno onynnxonanntx
n anno xnnre ouepxon ornocnrcx
x ncropnn XVIII n. Pasen, nann-
cannt Mapmanom Ho ('ncran-
nnponannt mnp: ornomennx Poc-
cnn n Enpont o Herpa Bennxoro),
xnnxercx nx unrarenx nnontm. Ha
ocnonannn rexcron, cocrannenntx
notnanmnmn n Mocxoncxom nap-
crne enponenamn (3. Iepepmren,
A. Bnnxrnnr, P. Bapepnno, X. ]on
Braen, . Yni]enir, . ]on By-
xay, A. Kpayse, E. Taye, I. uner-
uep, A. Oneapnyc), nccneonareni
pexoncrpynpyer ror opas Mocxo-
nnn, xoropt ]opmnponancx npn
530
Penensnn/Reviews
ee nocnpnxrnn uenonexom nsnne. B
sanncxx, cenanntx nnocrpanna-
mn, Poccnx npecraer n nne noc-
rouno ecnornn. Hmn seci rpy-
t n pacxn nnnemepnt, nonnrn-
xa no ornomennm x cocexm ar-
peccnnna, xynirypa uyxa. Taxax
penpesenrannx sa]nxcnponana ne
ronixo n nepanintx rexcrax, no
n n nnsyanintx opasax. Ieorpa-
]nuecxax ncrannnponannocri
Mocxonnn nonnomena n xaprax,
rnxx na xoropte, spnreni nnen
yanennym or enponecxoro nenr-
pa (a snaunr, nenrpa mnpa) nocrou-
nym nepn]epnm nnnnnnsannn c
pexnmn ropoamn n nacenenntmn
nynxramn. B xnnre nocnponsnee-
na ona ns pannnx pyccxnx xapr
mnpa ('Knnra rnaronemax Kocmor-
pa]nx), a raxxe enponecxne xap-
rt Mocxonnn XVI-XVIII nexon.
Kynirypnax ncrannnponannocri
nepeana uepes xnnxnte nnnmcr-
pannn n rpa]nuecxne pncynxn, co-
nponoxammne sanncxn enpone-
nen o Mocxonnn. Cpen nnx ecri
ynnxaninte +xsemnnxpt. Taxontm,
nanpnmep, xnnxercx npnxnsnen-
nt rpa]nuecxn noprper napx
Anexcex, cenannt npauom Camy-
+nnem Konnnnsom. On ntnecen n-
sanepom nsannx na onoxxy.
Ouepx xemca Kpexpa]ra
'Canxr-Herepypr: pyccxn xoc-
mononnc snaxomnr unrarenx c nc-
ropne cosannx cronnnt Poccn-
cxo nmnepnn n nonnrnxo napx-
pe]opmaropa, nnepxnmero n no-
ncenennt poccncxn tr enpo-
necxne xynirypnte nopmt. Pac-
cxas nnnmcrpnpymr ronorpa]n-
uecxne xaprt Herepypra, noprpe-
rt Herpa I n mnecxoro xoponx
Kapna XII, rpanmpt M. H. Maxae-
na c nnamn Herepypra, apxnrex-
rypnte npoexrt H. Pycxa, rpanm-
pt ns anioma X. I. I. Iecnepa n
X. I. Benepra.
Borarym cepnm xnnxno rpa-
]nxn npecrannxer unrarenm
rexcr Hpnnt Pa]man 'Exarepn-
na II xax noxponnreninnna pyccxo
nnreparypt. Bnnierxn, noprpert
pyccxnx nnreparopon, onoxxn ne-
pnonuecxnx nsann, xnnxnte
nnnmcrpannn, opasnt mpn]ron
conponoxamr paccxas o nnren-
nexryaninom nacnenn exarepn-
nnncxo +noxn n nnreparypnom
rnopuecrne nmneparpnnt.
Hocxonixy ne ronixo nnreparo-
pt, no n xyoxnnxn nnecnn cno
nxna n xoncrpynponanne poccn-
cxo nenrnunocrn, Enena Bapxa-
rona cocpeorounna nnnmanne na
nnsyanintx penpesenrannxx nm-
nepnn n poccnxn enponecxnmn
rpa]nxamn XVIII nexa. B ]oxyce
ee ouepxa 'Bnsyaninax Poccnx:
Poccnx exarepnnnncxo +noxn rna-
samn sapyexntx rpa]nxon rno-
pennx A. animrena, X.-B. Hen-
peca, X. H. ennnin, X. ena-
apra, u. Kamnopecn, B. Koxca,
X. I. X. Iecnepa, . A. Arxnnco-
na, a npemerom anannsa xnnncx
xapaxrep n cnoco nx nnsyanintx
531
Ab Imperio, #
1
Anropnsonannt nepeno anno crarin ntnonnen M. . onnnontm n onynn-
xonan n xnnre: Poccncxax nmnepnx. Crparernn crannnsannn n ontrt ononne-
nnx. Boponex, 2004. C. 33-60.
onncann Poccnn. Aniomt ncex
+rnx macrepon rpa]nxn nmemrcx
n xonnexnnn Hynnuno nnno-
rexn Him-Hopxa.
Pacmnpxer npecrannenne un-
rarene o nyrxx poccncxo camo-
nenrn]nxannn ouepx Pnuapa
Yoprmana 'Texcrt nccneonannx n
enponecxax nenrnunocri Poc-
cnn.
1
Osexrom ero nsyuennx cra-
nn marepnant nayuntx +xcnen-
nn, xaprt, onncannx ]nopt, ]a-
ynt n +rnnuecxnx rpynn, nacenx-
mmnx npocrpancrna nmnepnn. Ho-
cernreni ntcranxn n Him-Hopxe
nmen nosmoxnocri nosnaxomnricx
c nsopaxennxmn +rnorpa]nuec-
xnx 'xocrmmon xopenntx napoon
nocroxa n cenepa Poccnn, ony-
nnxonanntmn n uertpexromnnxe
H. I. Ieoprn, c nyrentmn sapncon-
xamn I. H. Benexona, A. E. Map-
rtnona, B. Koxca, I. A. Capnuena,
H. u. Kpysenmrepna, I. X. Hanrc-
op]a, H. A. uopnca, mor nneri
nepnte nsannx orueron o nyreme-
crnnxx n +xcnennnxx.
Mapx Paen n crarie 'Hoxnne-
nne pyccxoro enponena: Poccnx
xax nonnonpannt naprnep Enpo-
nt xoncrarnponan, uro x nauany
XIX n. Poccnx ynepenno omymana
cex enponecxo epxano n ra-
xono npnsnanann ee cocen. Bnt
pecnexraenintx oxpecrnocre
Herepypra c nopnamn n yxoxen-
ntmn napxamn, nomnesnte onox-
xn nmneparopcxnx rpamor, noennte
xapnxarypt na Hanoneona, memo-
pnaninax meani u. H. Toncroro, c
nsopaxennem pyccxoro ptnapx,
apymmero nerni mnpa croxme na
xonenxx ene-upannnn neci +ror
nnsyanint px nornepxaer nt-
not nccneonarenx.
'3ananax nenrnunocri pyc-
cxo +nnrt noepxnnanaci n noc-
nponsnonnaci nncrnryramn enpo-
necxoro rnna: mxono, ome-
crnenno neuarim, rpaxancxo n
noenno cnyxo, nnrennexryani-
ntmn n ]nnanrponnuecxnmn o-
mecrnamn. Enponecxn coms, n
xoropom yuacrnonana, a nopo n
nnnponana Poccnx, tn nonno-
men n pncynxe nensnecrnoro anro-
pa n 1816 r. B nenrpe ero xomnosn-
nnx ns +nemenron noennoro o-
mynnponannx apmn, yuacrnonan-
mnx n cnepxennn ecnornn Hano-
neona. Bnsyanintm sanepmennem
ouepxa M. Paena xnnxercx yauno
noopannax xaprnna, nsopaxa-
mmax nerepyprcxym naepex-
nym, nanncannax n 1815 r. pnran-
cxnm xyoxnnxom. Kax n n ouepxe
M. Ho, +ro nsrnx na Poccnm ns-
nne. Ho npn conocrannennn 'xap-
rnnox XVII n nauana XIX n. nn-
no xax cnnino +ror nsrnx nsme-
nnncx ncuesna ncrannnponan-
nocri. Hanpornn, 'mnp renepi
532
Penensnn/Reviews
cam ycrpemnncx n Herepypr n
nne onimnx n mantx mopcxnx
xopane pasntx crpan.
Kasanoci t, annxx meura poc-
cncxo nnacrn ocymecrnnnaci:
nmnepnx crana uacrim Enpont. Ho
n ror momenr, xora 'sananax
nenrnunocri Poccnn ]axrnuecxn
cocroxnaci, naunnaercx pacxon n
rpanc]opmannx. Onpeenennym
poni n +rom ctrpann nocrounte
npnoperennx nmnepnn. Ha nporx-
xennn XVIII n. Bocrox cymecrno-
nan n poccncxom cosnannn xax
yronnuecxn npoexr, xax semnx
pocxomn n cxasountx uyec, orme-
uaer 3nap Onnepr n crarie 'Bo-
crounax opnenrannx Poccnn: xone-
annx n ornomennn sanano
Asnn. Hponnxenne nmnepnn n
Asnm noynno onnx poccnxn
paccmarpnnari cocrnennym xyni-
rypy xax npoyxr nsanmoecrnnx
nocrouno n sanano nnnnnnsa-
nn nnn npnnnctnari e poni 'mo-
cra mexy nnmn, a pyrnx na-
uari cxoperi o yrpare cnanxnc-
xo nnn mocxoncxo ocoocrn.
'Bocrounax rema n pyccxo xns-
nn npecraer nepe unrarenem n
nnax asnarcxnx ropoon, xaprax
Ocmancxo nmnepnn n Hepcnn,
rpanmpax c nsopaxennem nopa
maxa n cynrana, xnnxntx mnnn-
armpax apacxnx nsann, sane-
uarnenmnx opast pyccxnx nme.
Bo nneennn Cnnrnx Bnrexep
nsxmno nepexnnyna mocr ns nccne-
yemoro pyccxoro npomnoro n no-
crconercxoe poccncxoe nacrox-
mee, osxcnnn unrarenm, uro npa-
nnrenicrnennt npoexr ]opmnpo-
nannx pyccxoro enponena nmen
npornnopeunnte nocnecrnnx nx
camo nnacrn. Yuacrnyx n none c
Hanoneonom, rtcxun pyccxnx con-
ar n 1813-1814 rr. notnann na
3anae, n mnorne ns nnx nepnynnci
c xenannem yuacrnonari n ome-
crnenno xnsnn. Onaxo npann-
renicrno nocnpenxrcrnonano ani-
neme enponensannn. Hocne noc-
crannx exapncron, n nnacri, n
nnrennnrennnx saronopnnn o
onacnocrn nepenxrnx n ncnoniso-
nannx 'sanantx xynirypntx n
nonnrnuecxnx moene. H ceuac
n Poccnn nce eme npoonxamrcx
cnopt o npnoperennxx n norepxx
nannonanino xynirypt, cnxsan-
ntx c ee nsanmoecrnnem c oxpy-
xammnm mnpom. B nauane XXI n.
'crpana opercx sa ro, urot crari
nopmanino`, rax xe, xax n naua-
ne XVIII n. ona crpemnnaci crari
conpemenno` (P. x). Ycrponre-
nn ntcranxn n cosarenn xnnrn
cunrann naxntm noxasari npet-
cropnm +rnx earon, nx cmtcn n
snauenne nx nenrnunocrn poc-
cnxn n aexnarnoro nocnpnxrnx co-
npemenno Poccnn.
3anepmaer xnnry ouepx 3nap-
a Kasnnexa n Poepra +nnca
'Hocnecnonne: Cnanxncxax xon-
nexnnx Him-Hopxcxo Hynnuno
nnnorexn. Ho cyrn, +ror ouepx
xnnxercx cnoeopasntm ornerom
533
Ab Imperio, #
na nosmoxnte nonpoct ynnnen-
ntx nocernrene ntcranxn n un-
rarene o rom, xaxnm opasom nce
+rn orarcrna oxasannci n Him-
Hopxe. 3ro paccxas o cyiax
xnnxntx ]onon n nnnorexa-
pxx, ynnexareninax ncropnx crpan-
crnn xnnr n pncynxon. Ononpe-
menno ouepx nosnonnn npeocra-
nnri na crpannnax nsannx mecro
rem 'xaprnnxam, xoropte ntna-
nn ns c]ept nnnmannx pyrnx an-
ropon. B nx uncne oxasannci yue-
nte xnnrn no apn]mernxe n noen-
nomy eny XVII-XVIII nn., rpanm-
pt c nnamn enponecxnx ropoon
ns uacrntx copann poccnxn,
ynnxaninte +rnorpa]nuecxne sa-
pnconxn, manycxpnnrt napcxnx
yxason, nyxn, ]pnnoninte carn-
pnuecxne pncynxn, a raxxe nnnm-
crpannn ns pexnx ]axcnmnnintx
nsann. Bce +rn xynirypnte nen-
nocrn tnn npnoperent nnno-
rexo na noxeprnonannx narorno-
pnrene n oxasannci n ]onax na-
roapx xomnerenrnocrn necxoni-
xnx noxonenn nnnorexape.
'Baxno nouepxnyri, nnmyr an-
ropt, uro Cnanxncxax n Bocrou-
noenponecxax xonnexnnn ne xnnx-
mrcx copannem opornx neme.
Kax pas naoopor (P. 183).
Hsanne conponoxeno cnpa-
nountm annaparom xaranorom
ntcrannenntx +xcnonaron, yxasa-
renem nmen, xpononornuecxo ra-
nnne, xaxym nnnmcrpannm co-
nponoxaer nayunt xommenra-
pn, npnneent cnpanxn o anro-
pax ouepxon. B nenom nsanne ce-
nano c onimnm ynaxennem n x
pyccxo xynirype, n x unrarenm.
H nce xe. Henaroapnoe
eno xpnrnxonari sa ro, uero n
xnnre ner. B +ro cnxsn x npeno-
unram cynri ne cronixo o 'or-
cyrcrnymmem, cxonixo o 'nann-
uecrnymmem. 3axptn nocnenmm
crpannny, unrareni omymaer +]-
]exr 'nocnenxycnx or ynnenno-
ro n npounrannoro. Y menx xe oc-
ranoci neyronennoe uyncrno 'nn-
rennexryaninoro ronoa. Hsa-
nnm raxoro yponnx xnno ne ocra-
er pasmtmnenn o ncrounnxontx
ocoennocrxx nnsyaninoro rexcra
noome n 'pyccxnx +xcnonaron ns
xonnexnnn Him-Hopxcxo n-
nnorexn, n uacrnocrn. Ho moemy
mnennm, ntcranxa saaer nmenno
raxo paxypc paccmorpennx remt.
Copannte xe no enno onox-
xo opnrnnaninte nccneonannx,
rax nnn nnaue, mornn t oprannu-
no xoppennponari c ne. Bes an-
noro cmxera ntcranounte +xcno-
nart ntrnxxr copannem cnyua-
no oxasanmnxcx nmecre xnnr n pn-
cynxon, xonnexnne nponsneenn
nnreparypt n ncxyccrna, cnxsan-
ntx nnmi omnocrim nponcxox-
ennx n ]axrom npetnannx n cre-
nax onoro enosnrapnx. Mexy
rem, +ro, xoneuno, ne rax.
'Kaprnnxn npouno 'cnaxnt
mexy coo enntm 'renernuec-
xnm xoom. Pacxptri ero sna-
534
Penensnn/Reviews
Oktay TANRISEVER
Herp 3+pxapr. Ieorpa]nx na-
cenennx Poccnn / Hep. c nonicxo-
ro. Canxr-Herepypr: 'Hencxn
npocrop, 2003. 304 c. Cnncox nn-
reparypt, cnncox pncynxon, cnn-
cox rannn. ISBN: 5-94716-032-3.
One of the dramatic changes in
Russia since the collapse of the So-
viet Union in 1991 has been the
sharp decline in its population. In
1991, Russias population was about
148,543,000. Ten years later, as cit-
ed in Piotr Eberhardts book,
Geografiia naseleniia Rossii, it de-
clined to 145,174,000 (P. 36). Ac-
cording to these figures, Russias
population has declined by approx-
imately 3 percent in the post-Soviet
era. The decline in Russias post-
Soviet population is even more se-
vere than the population decline dur-
ing the civil war period between
1917 and 1920, when Russias pop-
ulation declined by 2.7 million. It
should be noted that such a dramat-
ic decline in population has not been
witnessed elsewhere in peacetime.
Due to the dramatic nature of this
demographic change, many aca-
demic books and articles on Russias
demographic trends have been pub-
lished in recent years. These aca-
demic works have focused on the
composition of and the trends in
Russias post-Soviet population.
There has been still a need for an
unr ornernri na nonpoct o rom,
uro n xax nnsyannsnponanoci n
Poccncxo nmnepnn. Hanpnmep,
xaxont tnn onronornuecxn cra-
ryc nsopaxennx, pecypc ero oc-
ronepnocrn n, naxonen, uro cxpt-
nanoci sa namepennem xyoxe-
crnenno nepeaun peaninocrn?
Kaxnm tn +crernuecxn xanon n
Mocxoncxom rocyapcrne XVI-
XVII nn., n xax on nsmennncx n
XVIII-XIX cronernxx? Kaxne npn-
emt crnnnsannn n oomennx nc-
nonisonann xyoxnnxn, n xax nx
rnopennx npounrtnann conpemen-
nnxn? Hosnonxer nn xonnexnnx
Him-Hopxcxo nnnorexn cynri
o nnsyanintx noncxax nenrn]n-
xannn poccnxn?
Orcyrcrnne annoro cmxera n
paccmarpnnaemo xnnre noyxa-
er nocnpnnnmari rexcr xax nayu-
noe conponoxenne-xommenrapn
x mnneno +xcnosnnnn, nstc-
xannt napnanr +xcxypcnn, nmec-
ro roro, urot nocnpnnnmari nt-
cranxy xax ocnony n nono x nc-
cneonannm. Koneuno, nonxrte
nonpoct moryr noxasaricx n an-
nom cnyuae nsnnmnnmn, no x ny-
nnxannxm ntammnxcx pycncron,
npnnneuenntx x paore na an-
ntm nsannem n onom xonnexrn-
ne, mt npnntxnn ornocnricx xax
x npoptnam, orxptnammnm nonte
onacrn nx nccneonann, no+ro-
my unrarenicxne oxnannx n or-
nomennn marepnanon, ntxoxmnx
ns-no nx nepa, ncera santment.
534
Penensnn/Reviews
Oktay TANRISEVER
Herp 3+pxapr. Ieorpa]nx na-
cenennx Poccnn / Hep. c nonicxo-
ro. Canxr-Herepypr: 'Hencxn
npocrop, 2003. 304 c. Cnncox nn-
reparypt, cnncox pncynxon, cnn-
cox rannn. ISBN: 5-94716-032-3.
One of the dramatic changes in
Russia since the collapse of the So-
viet Union in 1991 has been the
sharp decline in its population. In
1991, Russias population was about
148,543,000. Ten years later, as cit-
ed in Piotr Eberhardts book,
Geografiia naseleniia Rossii, it de-
clined to 145,174,000 (P. 36). Ac-
cording to these figures, Russias
population has declined by approx-
imately 3 percent in the post-Soviet
era. The decline in Russias post-
Soviet population is even more se-
vere than the population decline dur-
ing the civil war period between
1917 and 1920, when Russias pop-
ulation declined by 2.7 million. It
should be noted that such a dramat-
ic decline in population has not been
witnessed elsewhere in peacetime.
Due to the dramatic nature of this
demographic change, many aca-
demic books and articles on Russias
demographic trends have been pub-
lished in recent years. These aca-
demic works have focused on the
composition of and the trends in
Russias post-Soviet population.
There has been still a need for an
unr ornernri na nonpoct o rom,
uro n xax nnsyannsnponanoci n
Poccncxo nmnepnn. Hanpnmep,
xaxont tnn onronornuecxn cra-
ryc nsopaxennx, pecypc ero oc-
ronepnocrn n, naxonen, uro cxpt-
nanoci sa namepennem xyoxe-
crnenno nepeaun peaninocrn?
Kaxnm tn +crernuecxn xanon n
Mocxoncxom rocyapcrne XVI-
XVII nn., n xax on nsmennncx n
XVIII-XIX cronernxx? Kaxne npn-
emt crnnnsannn n oomennx nc-
nonisonann xyoxnnxn, n xax nx
rnopennx npounrtnann conpemen-
nnxn? Hosnonxer nn xonnexnnx
Him-Hopxcxo nnnorexn cynri
o nnsyanintx noncxax nenrn]n-
xannn poccnxn?
Orcyrcrnne annoro cmxera n
paccmarpnnaemo xnnre noyxa-
er nocnpnnnmari rexcr xax nayu-
noe conponoxenne-xommenrapn
x mnneno +xcnosnnnn, nstc-
xannt napnanr +xcxypcnn, nmec-
ro roro, urot nocnpnnnmari nt-
cranxy xax ocnony n nono x nc-
cneonannm. Koneuno, nonxrte
nonpoct moryr noxasaricx n an-
nom cnyuae nsnnmnnmn, no x ny-
nnxannxm ntammnxcx pycncron,
npnnneuenntx x paore na an-
ntm nsannem n onom xonnexrn-
ne, mt npnntxnn ornocnricx xax
x npoptnam, orxptnammnm nonte
onacrn nx nccneonann, no+ro-
my unrarenicxne oxnannx n or-
nomennn marepnanon, ntxoxmnx
ns-no nx nepa, ncera santment.
535
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
updated and comprehensive work
focusing on Russias demographic
trends in the Tsarist and Soviet peri-
ods as well as the post-Soviet peri-
od.
The publication of the Russian
translation of Piotr Eberhardts latest
book, originally published in Polish
in 2002, is a very welcome contri-
bution to the existing literature on
Russias population dynamics. Prof.
Eberhardt has been affiliated with
the Stanislaw Leszczycki Institute of
Geography and Spatial Organization
of the Polish Academy of Sciences
since 1960. He is one of the leading
experts on geographic and demo-
graphic issues in Central and East-
ern European countries.
Eberhardts book is structured
into ten chapters. The first two chap-
ters examine the general dynamics
of Russias population growth. The
following two chapters analyze Rus-
sias population by looking at its ter-
ritorial distribution and ethnic com-
position. Chapters 5 and 6 deal with
the process of urbanization and the
depopulation of Russias rural areas.
Chapter 7 analyzes the changes in
Russias demographic structure. The
next chapter discusses migration
trends, while chapter 9 explores the
Russian diaspora in the post-Soviet
states. The book concludes with
some forecasts for Russias future
demographic development.
Throughout his book, Eberhardt
seeks to show that Russia is experi-
encing a very serious demographic
crisis. He substantiates his analysis
by examining statistical data on Rus-
sias population in urban and rural
areas, as well as migration trends in
the post-Soviet era. This analysis
leads Eberhardt to reach several con-
clusions about post-Soviet popula-
tion dynamics.
In the first two chapters, Eber-
hardt points out that the decline in
Russias population resulted from
the collapse of the birth rate and a
catastrophic increase in the death
rate (P. 50). Although one could
quite easily accept this conclusion,
readers expect a more thorough
analysis of the causes of this decline.
In fact, what makes the Russian case
unique is that although the decline
in birth rate is very common in many
advanced industrial countries, the
scale of the increase in Russias
death rate is not visible in developed
and many developing countries.
In the following four chapters
(from 3 to 6), Eberhardt explores
Russias population dynamics by
looking at the changes in Russias
89 regions and in the populations
ethnic, linguistic, and religious iden-
tification, as well as at the processes
of urbanization and depopulation in
rural areas. Concerning these trends,
Eberhardt concludes that since the
post-Soviet economic crisis hit the
industries in the northern and east-
ern parts of Russia, there has been a
migration trend from these regions
536
Penensnn/Reviews
to the central and southern parts of
the country (P. 85). However, as
Eberhardt shows in chapter 4, these
central and southern parts of the
country are populated by non-Rus-
sians, who, like ethnic Russians
themselves, tend to retain their dis-
tinctive ethnic, linguistic, and reli-
gious identities. Therefore, the im-
pact of internal migration trends on
interethnic relations deserves to be
examined in this book in a more de-
tailed manner.
Eberhardts conclusions in chap-
ter 7 concerning the changes in Rus-
sias demographic structure are also
very interesting. His tables on page
190 clearly show that the percent-
ages of men and elderly people in
the composition of Russian society
are increasing in the post-Second
World War period. The percentage
of men in the composition of Rus-
sian society increased from 44.6%
in 1959 to 46.9% in 2000, while the
percentage of the people over age 50
increased from 18.1% in 1959 to
28.2% in 2000. These figures, when
combined with the figures on the
increase in unemployment (P. 206),
show that Russia needs to create
more jobs and to improve its pen-
sion system simultaneously. Proba-
bly, Vladimir Putins recent attempts
at reforming the social security sys-
tem is a reflection of this urgent
need.
The authors analysis of post-
Soviet migration trends in Russia, as
well as of the state of the new Rus-
sian diaspora in post-Soviet states,
needs to be examined briefly. In
chapter 8, Eberhardt shows that be-
tween 1990 and 1999, ethnic Rus-
sians migrated from almost all of the
post-Soviet states to the Russian
Federation (P. 234). His analysis in
chapter 9, where he examines the
nature of the Russian diaspora in
post-Soviet states, demonstrates that
the striking feature of this net inflow
of ethnic Russians was that they mi-
grated mainly from the post-Soviet
states in Central Asia and the Cau-
casus. At the same time, Russians
tended to stay in the post-Soviet
Baltic republics, where the titular na-
tionalities have adopted compara-
tively harsher policies toward eth-
nic Russians (P. 247).
Eberhardt identifies an opposite
trend during the same period in the
population movements between
Russia and western states, with a net
outflow from Russia to these coun-
tries, especially to Germany, Israel,
and the United States (P. 242). The
fact that immigration surpassed em-
igration in the post-Soviet era shows
how serious is Russias post-Soviet
demographic regression, which
seems to be explained by the differ-
ence between high death rates and
low birth rates rather than to the pop-
ulation movements between Russia
and the outside world.
The final chapter of Eberhardts
book presents a forecast of Russias
537
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
population dynamics by discussing
the Russian case in comparative per-
spective. Eberhardt compares Rus-
sian population trends to similar
trends in other countries. According
to Eberhardt, Russia, which has the
sixth largest population at present
after China, India, the US, Indone-
sia, and Brazil, is likely to have the
fourteenth largest population in
2050. Eberhardt estimates that the
Russian population will decline to
121.3 million in 2050 while Paki-
stan, Nigeria, Bangladesh, Ethiopia,
Congo, Mexico, the Philippines, and
Vietnam will be added to the list of
countries that have larger popula-
tions than Russia (P. 285).
In general, Eberhardts book pro-
vides readers with a comprehensive
historical perspective on Russias
demographic trends as well as the
most complete and updated statisti-
cal data. The book is very rich in
terms of tables and visual demon-
stration of the geographical distribu-
tion of population through maps.
The analytical strength of the
book comes from the authors suc-
cess in not only putting Russias de-
mographic trends in historical per-
spective, but also in substantiating
his analysis with statistical data. The
authors ability to cope with a wide
range of statistical data is indeed
impressive. Furthermore, the mate-
rial itself highlights the complexity
of Russias demographic trends.
Therefore, the book is a very useful
resource for scholars of post-Soviet
Russian demography.
Although it is not a weakness
(since Eberhardt limited the scope
of research to the demographic
changes in Russian population), his
book would have been much more
interesting had the author examined
the socio-economic causes of these
demographic changes as well as the
impact of these demographic chang-
es on Russias socio-economic and
foreign policies. The research value
of the book may also have been
greater if the author had investigat-
ed the scope of influence of the de-
mographic changes in Russias eth-
nic Russian and non-Russian popu-
lations on relations between Russias
federal center and her 89 regions.
All in all, I would like to recom-
mend enthusiastically Eberhardts
extremely informative and analyti-
cal work to all those interested in
Russias demographic trends.
538
Penensnn/Reviews
Cne1nana CMHPHOBA
Bxuecnan Heonnonnu Hoce-
nnu. Tpannnonnax enopyccxax
epennx n enponecxo nepcnexrn-
ne. Mnncx: 'T+xnanorix, 2004.
350 c. ISBN: 985-458-096-2.
Hccneonannx no ncropnuecxo
emorpa]nn Poccncxo nmnepnn
na pernonaninom yponne axrnnno
pasnepnynnci n nauane 1990-x rr.
3ro tno crnmynnponano pxom
mexynapontx npoexron. Tax,
no pyxonocrnom Crnnena Xoxa
npo]eccopa ynnnepcnrera Aona
(CBA), Htma Kooe npo]ecco-
pa +xonomnuecxo n connanino
ncropnn Iocyapcrnennoro ynnnep-
cnrera Iponnnrena (Hnepnant),
Hyn Anpn (upannnx) nsnecrnoro
]pannyscxoro emorpa]a, tnn
oprannsonant nccneonannx, n xo-
ropte nxnmunnnci corpynnxn
BY3on, apxnnon n myseen Mocxnt,
Canxr-Herepypra, Tnepn, Tamo-
na, Bapnayna, pocnannx, Pocrona,
Herposanocxa n p. ropoon.
1
uoxyc nsyuennx tn nanpan-
nen na noccosanne emorpa]n-
uecxo ncropnn pasntx pernonon
Poccncxo nmnepnn n perpocnex-
rnne. B Mocxoncxo, Ononenxo,
Tamoncxo, Tomcxo, pocnanc-
xo ryepnnxx tn oropan px
npnxoon nnn xpynntx nacenen-
ntx nynxron. Onnpaxci na nn]op-
mannm apxnnntx ncrounnxon,
rnanntm opasom, merpnuecxnx
xnnr, pennscxnx cxasox, ncnone-
ntx neomocre npanocnannoro
nacenennx, rpynnt nccneonare-
ne conpann cneennx o nnxe-
nnn napoonacenennx co nropo
nononnnt XVIII no nauano XX n.
Bnnmanne yuentx npnnnexnn, n
nepnym ouepei, nponecct poxa-
emocrn, paunocrn, cmeprnocrn n
nponecct mnrpannn.
Hasnannte oxymenrt npe-
crannxmr coo xomnnexc r.n. mac-
contx ncrounnxon. Kaxt ns nnx
cocrannxncx exerono, cornacno
o]nnnanino nneenntm npann-
nam, no cxono crpyxrype. Onn
xnnxnnci o]nnnanintmn oxy-
1
Hanpnmep, n xonne 1980-x rr. C. Xox npenoxnn npoexr nsyuennx emorpa]nuec-
xo ncropnn poccncxnx pernonon, xoropt ocymecrnnxncx conmecrno c yuentmn
Tamoncxoro, Kypcxoro n pocnancxoro, nosxe n Canxr-Herepyprcxoro ynnnepcn-
reron. B 1994 r. no nnnnnarnne nnepnancxnx yuentx pasnepnyncx npoexr no nn-
rerpanino ncropnn (no pyxonocrnom H. Koe). B 1996 r. Henrp no nsyuennm
nponem napoonacenennx npn +xonomnuecxom ]axynirere Mocxoncxoro rocyap-
crnennoro ynnnepcnrera npncrynnn x ocymecrnnennm npoexra 'Cmeprnocri n Poc-
cnn n XVIII nepno nononnne XIX n. conmecrno c ]pannyscxnm nannonanintm
Hncrnryrom emorpa]nuecxnx nccneonann (Hapnx). B 2001-2003 rr. ocymecrn-
nxncx conmecrnt poccncxo-enopyccxn npoexr 'Cpannnrenint ananns crpyx-
rypt nopoxosxcrna na reppnropnn Poccncxo nmnepnn (nropax nononnna XVIII
nepnax nononnna XIX n.).
539
Ab Imperio, #
menramn, neenne xoroptx xonr-
ponnponanoci ntmecroxmnmn
oprannsannxmn. Merpnuecxne
xnnrn anann npecrannenne o
norono ]nxcnponanntx cnyuaxx
poxennx n cmeprn, saxnmuennn
paxon, nospacre n connaninom n
cemenom craryce perncrpnpye-
mtx. Ha ocnone merpnuecxo sa-
nncn ntanannci nacnopra n cnn-
erenicrna. Pennscxne cxasxn n
Beomocrn o tnmnx n netnmnx
y Hcnonen n Cnxroro npnuacrnx
(Hcnonente neomocrn nnn Hc-
nonente pocnncn), nsnauanino
nnonmte nx copa nn]opmannn
o xnrenxx crpant n ]ncxanintx
nenxx, orpaxann xaprnny cocrana
n crpyxrypt ceme n nopoxo-
sxcrn, nospacre n craryce npoxn-
nammnx n nacenenntx nynxrax, a
raxxe anann npecrannenne o
renennnxx n nnamnxe mnrpann-
onntx noroxon n pamxax npnxoon.
Ionnancxne nccneonarenn, n
cnom ouepei, n nenxx nonyuennx
xomnaparnnntx pesyniraron npo-
nonnn nsyuenne nnepnancxnx
pernonon Bpaanr n Iponnnren
na ocnone r.n. cementx omontx
xnnr, nemnxcx n ]epmepcxnx xo-
sxcrnax.
Hccneonannx npononnnci na
noxaninom n mnxpoyponne. an-
nte marepnant nosnonnnn noccra-
nonnri ocnonnte renennnn nn-
xennx napoonacenennx n pamxax
orenintx nacenenntx nynxron n
npnxoon nnn ncropnm orenintx
ceme. K coxanennm, pesynirarom
ncex +rnx npoexron noxa xnnxmr-
cx nnmi oreninte nynnxannn n
remarnuecxne copnnxn.
2
Hapannenino c +rnmn nccneo-
nannxmn xannarom ncropnuec-
xnx nayx, npexropom Benopyccxo-
ro nayuno-nccneonarenicxoro
nenrpa +nexrponno oxymenra-
nnn Bxuecnanom Heonnonnuem
Hocennuem nenaci paora na ma-
repnanax Benopyccxnx apxnnon.
Hrorn +ro paort noneent n
xnnre 'Tpannnonnax enopyccxax
epennx n enponecxo nepcnexrn-
ne. Monorpa]nx npecrannxer co-
o saxonuennym nontrxy xomn-
nexcnoro mnxponcropnuecxoro nc-
cneonannx, orpasnnmero nsanmo-
cnxsi ncropnn pernona, emorpa-
]nuecxnx xapaxrepncrnx nacene-
2
Hcxnmuenne cocrannxer nnmi xnnra: C. H. Xox. Kpenocrnoe npano n connanint
xonrponi n Poccnn: Herponcxoe, ceno Tamoncxo ryepnnn / Hep. c anrn. Mocxna,
1993. Cm., nanpnmep: Hccneonannx monotx yuentx no oreuecrnenno ncropnn.
Tamon, 1998; Connaninax ncropnx poccncxo nponnnnnn n xonrexcre moepnn-
sannn arpapnoro omecrna n XVIII-XX nn. Marepnant mexynapono xon]epen-
nnn. Ma 2002 r. Tamon, 2002; P. Kooij (Ed.). Where the Twain Meet. Dutch and
Russian Region Demographic Development in a Comparative Perspective. 1880-1917.
Groningen; Wageningen, 1998; P. Kooij, R. Paping (Eds.). Where the Twain Meet Again.
New Results oI the Dutch-Russian Project on Regional Development, 1750-1917.
Groningen; Wageningen, 2004. (Historia Agriculturae. Vol. 34).
540
Penensnn/Reviews
nnx, cncremt semnenonisonannx n
noncenennocrn ero onrarene. K
coxanennm, na annt momenr
+ro enncrnennoe ns nauartx n
1990-e rr. nccneonann no ncro-
pnuecxo emorpa]nn pernonon
Poccncxo nmnepnn, xoropoe sa-
nepmnnoci xpynno monorpa]n-
uecxo nynnxanne.
Osexrom nsyuennx nx Hoce-
nnua crana reppnropnx Kopenimn-
nt, npecrannxnmax coo ennt
nnaeniuecxn xomnnexc nmenne
Kopeni Mnncxo ryepnnn, nxo-
nnmee n cocran xaronnuecxoro
npnxoa. Ono tno nsnecrno c XIV
nexa. Taxnm opasom, nccneonare-
nm yanoci npocnenri ncropnm
napoonacenennx +roro pernona c
XIV no cepenny XX cronernx.
Honecrnonanne n xnnre rax n no-
crpoeno no xpononornuecxomy
npnnnnny. uacri nropax 'Cra-
nonnenne, oxnartnaer nepno c
XIV no nauano XVIII nexa, uacri
rperix 'Tpannnonnte crpyxry-
pt, ocnxmaer ncropnm Kopeni-
mnnt c XVIII n. no 1861 r. uacri
uerneprax 'Tpannnx n moepnn-
sannx, nonecrnyer o 1861-1917 rr.
B uacrn nxro, 'Paspymenne rpa-
nnnn, nonecrnonanne oneeno
o oxonuannx Bropo mnpono
nont. Bpemennte nnrepnant
ntpant seci ne cnyuano: xax-
t ns nnx onpeenennt pyex
n xnsnn enopyccxo epennn.
Cneyer ormernri, uro Hocennu
nsyunn ynnxanint xomnnexc nc-
rounnxon, coepxamnx cneennx o
pernone. 3ro axronte n enonpo-
nsnocrnennte marepnant, nnnen-
rapn, merpnuecxne xnnrn co nro-
po nononnnt XVIII no nepnym
nononnny XIX nexa, pennscxne
cxasxn, n noymnte nepenncn c
1795 roa, ornoxnnmnecx n pas-
nnuntx apxnnntx xpannnnmax
Poccnn, Benapycn n Hnrnt. Haua-
no n nepnym nononnny XX n. ox-
nartnamr oxnante nncrt enex-
noro copa (1904-1912 rr.), mare-
pnant Bcepoccncxo arpapno
nepenncn 1916-1917 rr. n maccnn
oxymenron n apxnnax Benapycn,
ornocxmnxcx x conercxomy nepn-
oy. 3rn oxymenrt npecrannx-
mr coo nsanmoononnxmmn n
nsanmonponepxemt xomnnexc ma-
repnanon sa ocrarouno onimo
nepno npemenn. Hoonax cnry-
annx npecrannxercx necima pe-
xo. Ormernm, uro n poccncxnx
apxnnax rpyno narn marepnant
o npanocnanntx npnxoax es sna-
unrenintx npemenntx naxyn.
H xorx anrop yrnepxaer, uro
cnennanino ne ntnpan pernon,
xopomo oxnartnaemt ncrounnxa-
mn, nmenno naroapx nannunm
ocrarouno eranino nn]opma-
nnn paora, nauanmaxcx c cocran-
nennx cocrnenno reneanornn n
sanepmnnmaxcx noccranonnennem
ncropnn necxonixnx coren ceme,
ntnnnaci n nanncanne oporno-
ro xomnnexcnoro nccneonannx na
mnxponcropnuecxo ocnone.
541
Ab Imperio, #
B cnonx nccneonannxx Hoce-
nnu onnpancx na nsnecrnte mero-
nxn. Tax, n mnxponcropnuecxnx
nccneonannxx on cneonan napa-
orxam H. H. Ynamnxa, +xonomn-
xa xpecrixncxoro xosxcrna npo-
anannsnponana n monorpa]nn co-
rnacno npnnnnnam A. B. uaxnona,
emorpa]nuecxne acnexrt pac-
cmorpent n coornercrnnn c napa-
merpamn, saanntmn C. Xoxom,
H. Anpn, . Xananom, H. Hacner-
rom. Bnaroapx yuacrnm n pxe
mexynapontx npoexron n anpo-
annn nonyuenntx pesyniraron na
xon]epennnxx pasnoro yponnx,
Hocennu cymen aanrnponari nx
cnoero nccneonannx nonemne
napaorxn yuentx n nonyunri co-
nocrannmte c pasntmn pernonamn
no pasnnuntm nepnoam annte.
Hanpnmep, npn anannse e-
morpa]nuecxoro noneennx nace-
nennx on ycnemno coueraer
cnnomno n xoroprnt ananns, e-
moncrpnpyer npnmenenne xonnue-
crnenntx meroon opaorxn nn-
]opmannn n onncarenino crarn-
crnxn. Taxnm opasom xnnra ne
npenparnnaci n xnaccnuecxoe mo-
norpa]nuecxoe onncanne, a crana
narnxntm pyxonocrnom nx npo-
neennx nccneonannx na mnxpo-
yponne. Ona coepxnr rannnt
(nanpnmep, pacnpeenenne paxon
n poxenn), rpa]nxn (nnnmcrpn-
pymmne, nanpnmep, nono-nospac-
rnym crpyxrypy nacenennx), xap-
rt-cxemt, narnxno emoncrpnpy-
mmne ntnot anropa. Hocennu
npnnonr ne ronixo pesynirart,
nonyuennte nx Kopenimnnt, on
raxxe cncremarnsnpyer n nynn-
xyer nosmoxnte conocrannmte
annte o pernonax Poccncxo
nmnepnn n sananoenponecxnx
crpanax, npnnonr xnaccn]nxannn
(nanpnmep, xnaccn]nxannm no-
poxosxcrna), anponpyer pasnnu-
nte moenn pasnnrnx cemin n xo-
sxcrna.
Onaxo npn urennn paort nos-
nnxamr nce xe onpeenennte non-
poct, xacammnecx, n uacrnocrn,
meroon opaorxn nn]opmannn n
ee nnrepnperannn. Tax, ronopx o
cpennx nennunnax, nonyuenntx
npn onenxe nsyuaemo nonynxnnn,
anrop satnaer yxasari omnxy
ntopxn n, coornercrnenno, no-
rpemnocri pacueron. 3ro nnmaer
unrarenx nosmoxnocrn cynri o
rom, nacxonixo aexnarno onn or-
paxamr omym cnryannm n npn-
xoe. Hanpnmep, npocro yxastnax
cpenn paunt nospacr n nepn-
o c 1780 no 1793 rr. 20,1 roa nx
myxunn n 19,8 nx xenmnn, Ho-
cennu ocrannxer orxptrtmn non-
poct, nacxonixo npn +rom nennxa
pasnnna mexy camtm pannnm n
nosnnm nospacrom pauymmnxcx,
n, coornercrnenno, xaxona na an-
nt nepno tna 'moa na nos-
pacr saxnmuennx paxa (C. 128).
Moryr ntsnari ncxyccnm n
nexoropte npenoxennte nnrep-
nperannn nonyuenntx ntnoon.
542
Penensnn/Reviews
Tax, xaxercx ne nnonne osexrnn-
ntm conocrannenne anntx no o-
nomy npnxoy Benopyccnn n cnry-
annn n nentx crpanax, nanpnmep,
Anrnnn, Iepmannn, Bnennn n p.
(C. 128, 157 n p.), nnyrpn xoro-
ptx raxxe nosmoxnt napnannn n
pamxax orenintx amnnncrpa-
rnnno-reppnropnanintx ennnn.
Hpnnneuenne nnuntx nocnomnna-
nn n coxpannnmerocx ]onixnopa,
npenarammnx nccneonarenm
nnmi orptnounte nepconn]nnn-
ponannte cneennx, enamr nsno-
xenne nexoroptx uacre saneo-
mo onocroponnnm n neaexnar-
ntm.
Hnrepecno, nacxonixo rnnnunt
pesynirart, nonyuennte n +ro
paore, nx reppnropnn nce Be-
nopyccnn? 3naunreninax ntopxa
nosnonnna Hocennuy, n xoneunom
nrore, nonyunri penpesenrarnn-
nte pesynirart. Hccneonareni
paccmorpen ocrarouno onimoe
xonnuecrno cnyuaen no xaxomy
nccneyemomy napamerpy. Bnonne
nepoxrno, uro onn orpaxamr cnry-
annm, osexrnnnym ne ronixo nx
nsyuaemo reppnropnn, no n nx
nce Benopyccnn. A +ro tn t
onimo nnmc no cpannennm c
pyrnmn nccneonannxmn. Ion-
nancxne yuente, roranino nsyuax
]epmepcxoe xosxcrno no omo-
ntm xnnram, onepnpymr ennnu-
ntmn cnyuaxmn n, cneonarenino,
moryr ronopnri ronixo o nonoxe-
nnn na noxaninom yponne. Pesyni-
rart, nonyuennte poccncxnmn
nccneonarenxmn, sauacrym yxa-
stnamr ne cronixo na rnnnunocri
ntpanntx npnxoon, cxonixo na
nx pasnonnxocri, cymecrnymmym
axe n npeenax ono ryepnnn.
Mexy rem, nmemmnecx n pa-
ore cnopnte n nponemnte era-
nn ne ymanxmr snauennx annoro
rpya, r.x. +ro xopomn npnmep
nccneonannx na mnxpoyponne.
B saxnmuenne ormernm, uro
rpy Hocennua npecrannxer unra-
renm snaunreninoe xonnuecrno
nono nn]opmannn, xoropym ne-
oxonmo nnrepnpernponari n
pamxax nntx saau n noxoon.
Ona moxer tri ncnonisonana xax
marepnan nx pasmtmnenn xax o
ncropnn xpax, rax n o pasnnrnn
enopyccxoro pernona (nannonani-
no oxpannt) n cocrane Poccnc-
xo nmnepnn. Onynnxonannte
cneennx orpaxamr ncropnorpa-
]nuecxoe nocnpnxrne nponeccon
nnyrpn nmnepcxo mnxpononynx-
nnn, a raxxe xstx ee camonpesen-
rannn n pamxax nmnepnn.
543
Ab Imperio, #
Archimandrite Pavel STEFANOV
Enena Bnmnenxona. 3aorxci o
ymax noanntx: Pennrnosnax
nonnrnxa n Poccnn nepno uernep-
rn XIX nexa. Caparon: Hsareni-
crno Caparoncxoro ynnnepcnrera,
2002. 444 c. Bnnnorpa]nuecxn
cnncox, yxasareni nmen. ISBN: 5-
292-03001-5.
Elena Vishlenkova lectures at
Kazan University, where she holds
the chair of pre-20
th
century Russian
history. Her two previous mono-
graphs deal with the relationships
between official religious policy and
public opinion in the tsarist empire
(published in 1997) and with theo-
logical education in Russia in 1800-
1825 (1998). In the book reviewed
here, Taking Care of the Souls of the
Subjects: Religious Policy in Russia
during the First Quarter of the 19
th
Century, Vishlenkova elaborates and
builds upon her previous research.
The author sees this policy as a
unique phenomenon in native and
world history and a global ecu-
menical experiment (P. 3) aimed at
societal homogenization via the mul-
tifaceted (including religious) inte-
gration of the peoples that were ab-
sorbed into the empire during its
expansion in the late 18
th
century.
Hitherto repressive measures against
religious dissidents and exceeding-
ly severe control of the Orthodox
Church led to spiritual stagnation
and extremism. The Russian estab-
lishment learned the bitter lessons of
the French Revolution, in which de-
ism, secularism, and anticlericalism
triumphed. Freemasonry dominated
the Russian religious, political, and
cultural scene in the early 19
th
cen-
tury. But while in France it sought
to destroy the ancien regime, in ab-
solutist Russia its overt aim was to
preserve, strengthen, and unify the
vast empire of the tsar. Other signif-
icant factors influencing develop-
ments were the Russo-French War
(1805-1813) and the anti-Catholic
policy of the Holy Alliance. They
provoked restrictive measures to-
ward Roman Catholics and Jews in
Russia, who were considered a sort
of fifth column, a subversive force.
The changed attitudes toward
denominations in Russia were re-
flected in attempts to establish new
institutions and principles of state-
religion relations. Several projects in
this vein were not approved because
of the ever-changing government
orientation. Modernization of the
church presupposed and demanded
reform in theological education. In
this sphere, results were more pal-
pable. Events taking place in Rus-
sian religious policy then were close-
ly bound up with the prevalent cul-
ture of the times, characterized by
attempts at social harmony, aristo-
cratic populism, sentimentalism,
mysticism, and, oddly omitted by the
author, the ideals of Romanticism (P.
544
Penensnn/Reviews
6). In this context, mysticism means
a complex, if not heterogeneous,
mixture of Pietism, Hassidism, He-
sychasm (more correctly, Neo-He-
sychasm), and occultism. It should
be stressed that the main component
of early 19
th
century Russian mysti-
cism was formed by Masonic ideas.
Chapter I has a historiographical
and theoretical thrust. Vishlenkova
correctly considers the vast amount
of preserved sources not in super-
fluous detail but as a unified grand
narrative. She reviews first the
sources in published collections of
documents and monographs, then
the vast amounts of documents in
Russian and foreign archives, some
of which are coded or unfinished.
Especially important are the docu-
ments that the author has unearthed
in the State Archive of Tatarstan (Pp.
20-21). Her sources also include ser-
mons, articles in periodicals, and
personal documents. Interpretative
documents are divided into three
categories: prime (initial), second-
ary, and successive. Vishlenkova
also divides the reign of Tsar Alex-
ander I into two parts from 1801
until 1814, when the ideology of en-
lightened absolutism was predomi-
nant, and from 1814 until 1825,
when the social utopia of the all-
Christian state based on ecumenism
and mysticism prevailed. Then she
makes a sweeping historiographical
survey of both secular and ecclesias-
tical studies on the topic, which she
considers in many cases one-sided
and positivist. Alexanders era is
currently in vogue and it is recon-
structed as a model to be copied or
rejected by scholars and politicians
alike. Vishlenkova focuses on
church-state relations and the na-
tional question in Russia.
In Chapter II, attention is paid to
the particulars of the Christian-
ecumenical program, which was
met with a strong critique from the
opposing ideological sides in post-
war Russia: both from the left-wing
circles, which found it too superfi-
cial, and from the hard line Ortho-
dox, the Rosicrucians, and the Ultra-
montanists, who insisted upon a re-
turn to conservative values. The re-
actionaries triumphed in 1824, while
the liberals organized the unsuccess-
ful Decembrist rebellion in 1825.
Chapter III considers the oppos-
ing tendencies within the state to cre-
ate a confessional system of reli-
gious administration or to control all
religions via an umbrella-like struc-
ture. Details are provided of such
administration of the Orthodox
Church, the Roman Catholic and
Uniate churches, the Protestant
churches, and the non-Christian re-
ligions (especially Judaism, Islam,
and Buddhism). One of the exam-
ples is the Main Office of Spiritual
Affairs for non-Christian Denomi-
nations, founded by Prince Golitsyn,
which existed between 1810 and
1817 (subsequently it was unified
545
Ab Imperio, #
with the newly formed Ministry of
Spiritual Affairs and Peoples Edu-
cation).
Chapter IV, From the Policy of
Declarations to the Policy of Ac-
tions, deals with the efforts of the
state administration to construct a
legal basis for the project of a multi-
denominational Russian empire. Ide-
ally, the legal framework was de-
signed to provide the state with the
tools for manipulation of religious
life, and, consequently, serious con-
tradictions pervaded the whole im-
perial religious project. The Jesuit
Order was first used in education and
then banned. Before the early 1820s
Orthodox missionary efforts were
frowned upon, but after that they
received total support.
Vishlenkova explores in Chapter
V the attempts of the state system to
educate the clergy and to reform the
theological education in accordance
with the aims of this new religious
policy. The author focuses in detail
on the schools belonging to the var-
ious churches and religions (Ortho-
dox, Roman Catholic, Lutheran,
Muslim, and Jewish). She points out
that introducing liberal Protestant or
Enlightenment principles in educa-
tion was opposed by the conserva-
tives, who appealed for a return to
bishop authority and upheld the ir-
revocability of the dogmas.
In respect to Vishlenkovas re-
cent works, it is worth mentioning a
few terminological quibbles. In her
previous books, she labeled the reli-
gious policy of Tsar Alexander I as
evangelism. However, in the book
reviewed, this unique Weltanscha-
uung of the early 19
th
century Rus-
sian elite is treated as ecumenism.
This term must be corrected because
it was not Christian ecumenism in
the modern sense as propagated by
the World Council of Churches but
a nation-wide movement aiming to
unite all the religions and peoples on
the basis of an ideology strongly
tinged by Masonic concepts.
Vishlenkova inevitably touches
upon various treatments of state-
church relations in Russia. It is gen-
erally accepted that they followed
the equality pattern (which is
thought to be prevalent in medieval
Bulgaria) and not the cesaropapism
of Byzantium (P. 54). But in Bul-
garia, where Byzantine models were
widely copied, the Orthodox Church
was always subservient to the state
except when it took up union with
the Roman curia (in 866-870, 1204-
1235, and 1860-1861). An attempt
to break the status quo was made by
the renowned Patriarch Euthymius
in the last quarter of the 14
th
centu-
ry, who in his canonical epistles
threatened the secular authorities
with excommunication if they failed
to toe the Orthodox line.
In my comments, however, I do
not intend to detract from Vishlen-
kovas significant achievement.
While paying a great deal of atten-
546
Penensnn/Reviews
tion to the works of contemporaries
and doing the objective study of his-
toriography, she arrived at a sophis-
ticated reconsideration of previous
understandings of a unique epoch in
Russian religious and secular histo-
ry. The book itself is excellently pro-
duced and edited. It would be a
worthwhile acquisition for any per-
sonal and public library specializing
in the history of the Russian empire.
3pnec1 ILHEA
Yxpanncxax rpexo-xaronnuec-
xax nepxoni: Hpeoonenne mn]a.
Marepnant cemnnapa 25 noxpx
2002 r. Mocxna: Hncrnryr nsyue-
nnx pennrnn n crpanax CHI n Ban-
rnn; Mexynaponoe omecrno
'Memopnan; uon Ienpnxa Ben-
nx, 2002. 148 c.
xax nepxoni (anee YIKH) npn-
nanexnr x rax nastnaemtm noc-
rountm xaronnuecxnm (ynnarc-
xnm) nepxnxm, nosnnxmnm n XVI-
XVII nn. n ecrnymmnm n nacro-
xmee npemx n Yxpanne, Pymtnnn,
Cnonaxnn, Benrpnn n na Bnnxnem
Bocroxe. Ynnarcxne nepxnn xnnx-
mrcx ]enomenom, nopoxenntm
xonraxrno sono pnmo-xaronnue-
crna n npanocnannx. Kax nsnecrno,
onn coueramr, xaxax n pasno
mepe, pnmcxo-xaronnuecxym or-
marnxy n npanocnannym opx-
nocri. B ncropnn YIKH raxoe no-
rpannunoe nonoxenne cnyxnno
nepmanenrntm ncrounnxom xpnsn-
ca nepxonno nenrnunocrn, omy-
manmerocx, n nepnym ouepei, n
cpee xnnpa. uacri yxonencrna
ncera crpemnnaci x axnenrnpona-
nnm roro nnn nnoro xon]eccno-
nanintoro +nemenra. Onn, nx
nastnann 'sanannxamn, nnn 'na-
rnnnnxamn, xenann n onime
crenenn cnnsnri YIKH c pnmc-
xo-xaronnuecxo nepxonim, paryx
sa nneenne, nanpnmep, nennara
nnn rpnropnancxoro xanenapx.
pyrne, nx nastnann 'rpexamn,
nnn '+nnnnncramn, naoopor,
crpemnnnci x onimemy nactme-
nnm nepxnn 'nnsanrncxo rpa-
nnne, nanpnmep, n opxono
uacrn. Ycnnnx nocnene rpynnt
nnora npnnonnn x nonnomy ne-
pexoy n npanocnanne, xax +ro nme-
no mecro n 1880-e rot.
Oe cropont neonoxparno
ntrannci (ocoenno n 1930-x rr.)
npecrannri +ry nnemmy xax npo-
nemy xynirypnoro, nonnrnuecxo-
ro n axe nnnnnnsannonnoro nt-
opa mexy xaronnuecxnm 3ana-
om n npanocnanntm Bocroxom. B
ro xe npemx tna rpynna yxonen-
crna, nx xoropo cymecrnymmn
cnmnos narnncxo n npanocnan-
546
Penensnn/Reviews
tion to the works of contemporaries
and doing the objective study of his-
toriography, she arrived at a sophis-
ticated reconsideration of previous
understandings of a unique epoch in
Russian religious and secular histo-
ry. The book itself is excellently pro-
duced and edited. It would be a
worthwhile acquisition for any per-
sonal and public library specializing
in the history of the Russian empire.
3pnec1 ILHEA
xax nepxoni: Hpeoonenne mn]a.
Marepnant cemnnapa 25 noxpx
2002 r. Mocxna: Hncrnryr nsyue-
nnx pennrnn n crpanax CHI n Ban-
rnn; Mexynaponoe omecrno
'Memopnan; uon Ienpnxa Ben-
nx, 2002. 148 c.
xax nepxoni (anee YIKH) npn-
nanexnr x rax nastnaemtm noc-
rountm xaronnuecxnm (ynnarc-
xnm) nepxnxm, nosnnxmnm n XVI-
XVII nn. n ecrnymmnm n nacro-
xmee npemx n Yxpanne, Pymtnnn,
Cnonaxnn, Benrpnn n na Bnnxnem
Bocroxe. Ynnarcxne nepxnn xnnx-
mrcx ]enomenom, nopoxenntm
xonraxrno sono pnmo-xaronnue-
crna n npanocnannx. Kax nsnecrno,
onn coueramr, xaxax n pasno
mepe, pnmcxo-xaronnuecxym or-
marnxy n npanocnannym opx-
nocri. B ncropnn YIKH raxoe no-
rpannunoe nonoxenne cnyxnno
nepmanenrntm ncrounnxom xpnsn-
ca nepxonno nenrnunocrn, omy-
manmerocx, n nepnym ouepei, n
cpee xnnpa. uacri yxonencrna
ncera crpemnnaci x axnenrnpona-
nnm roro nnn nnoro xon]eccno-
nanintoro +nemenra. Onn, nx
nastnann 'sanannxamn, nnn 'na-
rnnnnxamn, xenann n onime
crenenn cnnsnri YIKH c pnmc-
xo-xaronnuecxo nepxonim, paryx
sa nneenne, nanpnmep, nennara
nnn rpnropnancxoro xanenapx.
pyrne, nx nastnann 'rpexamn,
nnn '+nnnnncramn, naoopor,
crpemnnnci x onimemy nactme-
nnm nepxnn 'nnsanrncxo rpa-
nnne, nanpnmep, n opxono
uacrn. Ycnnnx nocnene rpynnt
nnora npnnonnn x nonnomy ne-
pexoy n npanocnanne, xax +ro nme-
no mecro n 1880-e rot.
Oe cropont neonoxparno
ntrannci (ocoenno n 1930-x rr.)
npecrannri +ry nnemmy xax npo-
nemy xynirypnoro, nonnrnuecxo-
ro n axe nnnnnnsannonnoro nt-
opa mexy xaronnuecxnm 3ana-
om n npanocnanntm Bocroxom. B
ro xe npemx tna rpynna yxonen-
crna, nx xoropo cymecrnymmn
cnmnos narnncxo n npanocnan-
547
Ab Imperio, #
no rpannn xnnxncx camoocra-
rouno nennocrim. Bonee roro,
nmenno n nem ona nnena +xyme-
nnuecxym mnccnm YIKH na rep-
pnropnxx, re npoxnnann nocrou-
nte yxpannnt n pyccxne. Hpe-
crannrenem +ro rpynnt tn xo-
pomo nsnecrnt nepapx YIKH
mnrpononnr Anpe Benrnnxn
(1865-1944), o ycnnnxx xoroporo
no cosannm rpexo-xaronnuecxo
nepxnn n Poccnn ceuac yxe nsne-
crno ononino mnoro.
1
Hpaxrnuecxn c momenra nosnnx-
nonennx rpexo-xaronnuecxo nepx-
nn ee ncropnx oxasanaci n nenrpe
pennrnosntx cnopon, n xoroptx
yuacrnonann pnmcxo-xaronnuecxne,
npanocnannte, ynnarcxne n axe
nporecranrcxne anropt. B XVII n.
ncropnx rpexo-xaronnuecxo nepx-
nn nocrenenno mn]onornsnpyercx
xax camnmn ynnaramn, rax n nx on-
nonenramn. B XIX XX nn. x +ro-
my nponeccy noxnmunnaci poc-
cncxax nmnepcxax, a sarem n co-
nercxax ncropnorpa]nn.
openonmnnonnax poccncxax
ncropnorpa]nx npoonxnna rpa-
nnnm npanocnanntx nonemncron
Peun Hocnonnro XVII n., ycmar-
pnnanmnx n noxnnennn rpexo-xa-
ronnuecxo nepxnn xaronnuecxym
(narnxancxym, nesynrcxym n
nonicxym) nnrpnry, nanpannen-
nym, nnpouem, ne ronixo n ne
cronixo npornn npanocnannoro
Knena, cxonixo npornn camoro
xpa 'cnxro Pycn Mocxonnn-
Poccnn. 3ra nnrepnperannx nony-
unna aninemee pasnnrne n co-
nercxo ncropnorpa]nn n arencrn-
uecxo nnreparype, n xoropo
YIKH paccmarpnnanaci xax peax-
nnonnax, ypxyasno-xnepnxani-
nax cnna. Pasnnunte napnanrt
+roro crepeornnnoro npecranne-
nnx o 'rpexo-xaronnxax xax opy-
nn/pesynirare xaronnuecxoro sa-
ronopa npornn Poccnn n/nnn npa-
nocnannx moxno onapyxnri n n
conpemenno poccncxo ncropn-
orpa]nn, ocoenno n paorax, ns-
anntx npn noepxxe Pyccxo
npanocnanno nepxnn (anee
PHH), a raxxe n nynnxannxx na-
nnonanncrnuecxoro xapaxrepa.
Oreninte npecrannrenn conpe-
mennoro pennsnonncrcxoro na-
npannennx n ncropnorpa]nn, xpn-
rnuecxn ornocxmnecx x ynacneo-
nanntm crepeornnam,
2
ne nmemr,
1
B nepnym ouepei, naroapx ]ynamenraninomy nsannm copnnxa oxymenron:
Mnrpononnr Anpe Benrnnixn i rpexo-xaronnxn Poci. oxymenrn i marepiann,
1899-1917 / Hi. pe. R. Annaxymona. Hinin, 2004. Kn.1.
2
B nepnym ouepei, cneyer ynomxnyri mnorouncnennte paort Bopnca unopn n
Mnxanna mnrpnena. Hocnenn n cnoe neanne xnnre (M. B. mnrpnen. Mexy
Pnmom n Hapirpaom. Ienesnc Bpecrcxo nepxonno ynnn 1595-1596 rr. Mocxna, 2003)
yenrenino noxasan, uro nnnnnarnna Bpecrcxo ynnn ncxonna or npanocnanno, a
ne xaronnuecxo cropont. Hpornnononoxnoe yrnepxenne, nanomnnm, xnnxercx nc-
xontm nynxrom aprymenrannn n noepxxy reopnn 'saronopa npornn npanocnannx.
548
Penensnn/Reviews
ynt, raxoro cnninoro nnnxnnx na
omecrnennoe cosnanne npano-
cnanntx yxpannnen n pyccxnx, xax
cpecrna maccono nn]opmannn,
c]apnxonanmne 'uepnym neren-
y o ynnarax. B nosneconerc-
xym +noxy ncropnx YIKH 'nonon-
nnnaci nontmn crepeornnamn
naroapx cotrnxm 1989-1992 rr.
n 3anano Yxpanne, xora nt-
memax ns nononix YIKH yc-
nemno nosponnaci, nepnyn cee
npaxrnuecxn nce oropannte y
nee n 1946 r. xpamt.
Hponemam nepxonno xnsnn
3anano Yxpannt n nocnenee
ecxrnnerne n crepeornnam, cnx-
sanntm c rpaxronxamn ee npomno-
ro n nacroxmero, n nocnxmen pe-
nensnpyemt copnnx, n xoropt
nomnn marepnant cemnnapa no
ncropnn YIKH, cocroxnmerocx n
Mocxne ocenim 2002 roa. B cop-
nnxe onynnxonant paort cemn
poccncxnx n yxpanncxnx anropon
pasno xon]eccnonanino n nn-
crnrynnonanino npnnanexnoc-
rn. Tpoe ns nnx nmemr npxmoe or-
nomenne x YIKH, npecrannxx xax
t nsrnx 'nsnyrpn nepxonno
oprannsannn na ocyxaemte
remt. 3ro o. Hocn] Mnnxn, pyxo-
nonreni Komnccnn no enam mo-
noexn YIKH (Hinon); Hnan Ipeu-
xo, npeceareni Knya yxpannc-
xo rpexo-xaronnuecxo nnrennn-
rennnn (Hinon) n o. -p Mnpon
Bentx, pexrop Enapxnaninoro
xarexnsnuecxoro nncrnryra Hpe-
cnxro Tponnt YIKH (poro-
tu). Hccneonarenicxn nsrnx
'nsnne npenaramr uertpe anro-
pa Anpe Rpam, corpynnx
Hinoncxoro nannonaninoro ynn-
nepcnrera; Bnxrop Enencxn, rnan-
nt peaxrop pennrnoneuecxoro
xypnana 'Hmnna i cnir (Knen);
Hnoxenrn Hannon, npenoana-
reni Bnnecxo-orocnoncxoro nn-
crnryra an. Anpex (Mocxna); Hn-
xona Mnrpoxnn, npexrop Hncrn-
ryra nsyuennx pennrnn n crpanax
CHI n Banrnn (Mocxna).
B nenrpe nnnmannx yuacrnnxon
cemnnapa ne remt: cotrnx
1989-1992 rr. n nx npetcropnx, a
raxxe crepeornnt, xoropte +rn
cotrnx noponnn. B crarie 'Hpn-
cyrcrnne Mocxoncxo Harpnapxnn
n Iannnnn: ncropnx n nrorn (na-
snanne ee, nnpouem, ne concem co-
ornercrnyer coepxannm) H. Han-
non npnnonr xparxn, no ononi-
no coepxarenint ouepx ncropnn
YIKH, onox ero o 1946 r., xor-
a oprannsonannt conercxnmn
cnenopranamn nexanonnuecxn
Hinoncxn coop ormennn Bpecr-
cxym ynnm n 'noccoennnn rpe-
xo-xaronnxon c PHH. H. Ipeuxo,
anrop ono ns crare copnnxa
('Bospoxenne YIKH n Yxpanne)
n nenocpecrnennt yuacrnnx co-
trn 1989-1992 rr., n neronncnom
crnne crapaercx ecnpncrpacrno
paccxasari o opie YIKH sa ne-
rannsannm n nosnpamenne xpamon.
Ho pyrnm yrnom npenaraer no-
549
Ab Imperio, #
cmorperi na nospoxenne YIKH
na nsnome 1980-90-x rr. H. Mnnxn
n crarie 'Hepxoni n emoxparnx.
Ho ero mnennm, nospoxenne nep-
xnn ne cronr paccmarpnnari roni-
xo nnmi xax noount pesynirar
nepecrpoxn n xpnsnca nnacrn.
Hanpornn, nepxoni tna axrnn-
ntm yuacrnnxom nepecrpoxn n
nnnxrenintm pernonanintm ]ax-
ropom emoxparnuecxnx npeopa-
sonann n YCCP. Taxontm ona oc-
raercx n n conpemenno Yxpanne.
Hcropnuecxym remy xax t sanep-
maer oxymenraninoe npnnoxe-
nne ]parmenrt crenorpammt
ncrpeun nocimn apxnepeen PHH c
Hpecearenem Bepxonnoro Cone-
ra CCCP A. H. Hyxixnontm 1 ]en-
panx 1990 r., na xoropo ocyxa-
naci cnryannx n Iannnnn. oxy-
menr (nynnxaropt nouemy-ro no-
satnn yxasari ero apxnnnte pex-
nnsnrt) ecnpncrpacrno emoncr-
pnpyer nannuecxne nacrpoennx ap-
xnepeen, nosnnxmne ns-sa ycnexon
YIKH n pernone.
Tema mn]onornsannn opasa
YIKH sarparnnaercx n pasno
crenenn n crarixx A. Rpama
('Hpanocnanno-xaronnuecxne or-
nomennx n +nexropaninte npe-
nourennx n conpemenno Iann-
nnn), H. Mnrpoxnna ('Xymee,
xoneuno, nnepen: Pyccxax npano-
cnannax nepxoni na 3anano Yx-
panne) n B. Enencxoro ('Hpano-
cnanno-rpexo-xaronnuecxn xon-
]nnxr n Yxpanne: nocnenxx
]asa). Hx omee nnnmanne npn-
nnexno pacxoxee npecrannenne
o 'ocrpemem mexxon]eccno-
naninom npornnocroxnnn na 3a-
nano Yxpanne. Bce rpoe yex-
ent n necoornercrnnn +roro
npecrannennx ecrnnreninoc-
rn. Ho mnennm A. Rpama, xon]-
nnxrnt nepno n ncropnn YIKH
sanepmnncx n 1993 r., n ronopnri
o rom, uro on npoonxaercx ce-
uac, esocnonarenino. nx ntxcne-
nnx peanino cnryannn H. Mnrpo-
xnn conepmnn n 1998-2002 rr. ue-
rtpe noesxn n 3ananym Yxpan-
ny, nocernn nce onacrn pernona,
nponnrepnimnponan 8 ns 10 apxn-
epeen Yxpanncxo npanocnanno
nepxnn Mocxoncxoro Harpnapxara
(anee YHH MH). Apxnepen
oxorno paccxastnamr crpamnte
ncropnn npnesxnm mocxoncxnm
xypnanncram, nstnax uepes nnx x
npanocnannomy mnpy o nomomn (n
nepnym ouepei, marepnanino).
Ho npn onee ocroxreninom pas-
ronope, nnmer H. Mnrpoxnn, nt-
xcnxercx, uro na nnunom yponne
onimnncrno npanocnanntx ap-
xnepeen npetnamr no nnonne
pyxenmntx ornomennxx c rpe-
xo-xaronnuecxnmn nepapxamn. Ta-
xne paccxast xypnanncram o ar-
peccnnnocrn ynnaron, crpemx-
mnxcx nonnocrim ncxopennri
YHH MH, nnn o aconmrno
npaxenocrn opranon nnacrn x
nx nepxnn H. Mnrpoxnn cunraer
neoocnonanntmn.
550
Penensnn/Reviews
Ha camom xe ene, na xpamt,
nocrpoennte npanocnanntmn, no-
cxrarenicrn co cropont YIKH ne
tno n ner, a 'mecrnte n nenr-
paninte cyente oprant n xon-
]nnxrntx cnryannxx ononino
uacro ntnocxr pemennx n nonisy
YHH MH. Tem ne menee, crepeo-
rnn o rnemmem mexxon]eccno-
naninom xon]nnxre n 'xonono
none cropon xnnyu cpen xnnpa
YHH MH-PHH n npoonxaer
myccnponaricx na crpannnax ee
cocrnenntx (n couyncrnymmnx
e) neuarntx n +nexrponntx ns-
ann. Hpnunny +roro pyro an-
rop, B. Enencxn, ycmarpnnaer n
rom, uro, xorx xon]nnxr n sanep-
mnncx n nauane 1990-x roon, no
ontr ero tn nacronixo rpanmarn-
uen (ocoenno nx YHH MH-
PHH), uro o cnx nop npoonxaer
npeonpeenxri noneenne cropon
n mexxon]eccnonanintx ornome-
nnxx. Hcropnx npanocnanno-rpe-
xo-xaronnuecxnx ornomenn n Yx-
panne n nocnenee ecxrnnerne
emoncrpnpyer 'yrnepxenne
xon]nnxrorenno moenn nocnpn-
xrnx nnoro` n cosnannn cysexron
xon]nnxra noome n nnepon xon-
]nnxrymmnx rpynn n uacrnocrn.
nx nornepxennx +roro resnca
anrop crarin nanomnnaer o saxn-
nennxx nepapxon YHH MH-PHH,
cenanntx n cnxsn c nnsnrom
Hoanna Hanna II n Yxpanny, xoro-
pt onn noroponnnnci ocynri,
oxasanmnci necnocontmn one-
nnri snauenne annoro cotrnx
nne xon]nnxrno napanrmt or-
nomenn.
Ho mnennm B. Enencxoro, 'npa-
nocnanno-rpexo-xaronnuecxn
xon]nnxr na Yxpanne nepexnna-
er ceuac 'nocnenmm ]asy. B ro
xe camoe npemx H. Mnrpoxnn npe-
ocreperaer, uro xymne npemena
nx YHH MH eme nnepen. Ee
xnnp, npoonxax xnri crepeorn-
nom o mn]nuecxnx 'anax ynna-
ron, nrnopnpyer nnn ne npnaer
onimoro snauennx ecrpyxrnn-
ntm nponeccam nnyrpn camo
YHH MH nanpnmep, orcyrcrnnm
enncrna no nonpocy o anroxe]a-
nnn, xnnomy npornnocroxnnm uep-
noro n enoro yxonencrna, nnsxo-
my npo]eccnonaninomy yponnm
nepxonntx CMH n npenoanannx
n yuentx saneennxx. Ecnn cyme-
crnonannm YHH MH uro-ro n yr-
poxaer nsnne, ro +ro ne nponcxn
xaronnxon, a yxpennenne nosnnn
yxpanncxoro nannonaninoro npa-
nocnannx (Yxpanncxo npanocnan-
no nepxnn Knencxoro Harpnapxa-
ra (anee YHH KH) n Yxpannc-
xo anroxe]anino npanocnanno
nepxnn (anee YAHH). Hepcnex-
rnnt YIKH ouepunnaer npecra-
nnreni ee xe xnnpa, M. Bentx, n
crarie '3xxnesnonornuecxne nep-
cnexrnnt YIKH: x nonpocy o nar-
pnapxare, xoropym cnoxno unrari
es nponnuecxo yntxn. Ho mne-
nnm anropa, YIKH ynepenno ner
x operennm narpnapxara (+ro
551
Ab Imperio, #
nenn axrnnno onnaercx ntnem-
nee pyxonocrno YIKH), n or +ro-
ro ntnrpamr nce yuacrnnxn mex-
xon]eccnonaninoro nanora n Yx-
panne n xaronnxn, n npanocnan-
nte pasntx mpncnxnn, n, xo-
neuno, ne n nocnenmm ouepei,
camn rpexo-xaronnxn. Cneyx
+ro nannno nornxe, moxno
npenonoxnri, uro nepapxn
YIKH crpemxrcx x narpnapme-
crny ne nx nonxrnx npecrnxa
cocrnenno nepxnn, a pan py-
rnx xon]eccn, xoropte onxnt
tri sannrepeconant n cxope-
mem operennn narpnapxara rpe-
xo-xaronnxamn.
B nenom copnnx aer yonner-
nopnreninoe npecrannenne o
+xxnesnonornuecxo cnryannn n
conpemenno 3anano Yxpanne n
cnxsanntx c ncropne YIKH mn-
]ax. Bnpouem, xaprnna tna t
onee nonno, ecnn t tna npe-
crannena rouxa spennx YHH MH-
PHH. Hpnxonrcx raxxe coxa-
neri, uro nosnnnx YIKH tna os-
nyuena anexo ne rnanntmn npe-
crannrenxmn ee nnrennexryanino
+nnrt, xaxontmn ceuac, necom-
nenno, xnnxmrcx rnana YIKH, xap-
nnan Hmomnp Iysap n pexrop
nepxonnoro ynnnepcnrera n r.
Hinone o. Bopnc Iysxx. Oa nme-
mr sananoe opasonanne (nocne-
nn ntnycxnnx Iapnapa) n
mtcnxr mnccnm n nenrnunocri
ceronxmne YIKH conepmenno
no-pyromy n n pyrnx xareropn-
xx,
3
n ornnune or rpexo-xaronnuec-
xnx anropon, yuacrnonanmnx n
ynomxnyrom cemnnape.
Herarnnnoe nneuarnenne npo-
nsnonr orcyrcrnne peaxnnon-
ntx npencnonnx n nocnecnonnx
x copnnxy, a yponeni ero nonnrpa-
]nuecxoro o]opmnennx ocrannxer
xenari nyumero.
3
3ro yenrenino emoncrpnpymr, nanpnmep, marepnant ncxyccn c nx yuacrn-
em na remt 'YIKH n +xymennuecxoe nnxenne n 'K nonpocy o conpemenno +xx-
nesnonornuecxo nenrnunocrn rpexo-xaronnuecxnx nepxne. Cm.: Borocnonix.
Hinin, 2001. T. 65. Kn. 1-4. C. 34-159; Konuer. Hinin, 2003. u. 4. C. 235-259.
552
Penensnn/Reviews
Michael ROULAND
Stphane A. Dudoignon (Ed.),
Devout Societies vs. Impious States?
Transmitting Islamic Learning in
Russia, Central Asia, and China,
through the Twentieth Century (Pro-
ceedings of an International Collo-
quium Held in the Carr des Scienc-
es, French Ministry of Research,
Paris, November 12-13, 2001) (=Is-
lamkundliche Untersuchungen,
0939-1940, Band 258) (Berlin:
Klaus Schwarz Verlag, 2004). 296 p.
Summaries, Glossary, Index. ISBN:
3-87997-314-8.
This collection of articles drawn
from a scholarly conference in Paris
in 2001 effectively brings together
twentieth-century Islam in Russia,
Central Asia, and China into a co-
hesive tome that reveals the re-
gions interconnections. This com-
pilation successfully takes advan-
tage of new academic approaches
seeking to undermine the nation-
based discourse and suggests the
need for a better methodology to
confront the divisive tendencies of
Islamic, Soviet Central Asian, and
Chinese studies. Stphane Dudoi-
gnon forwards the moniker of
Northern Eurasia to unify the re-
gions surveyed, but this seems rela-
tively superficial. More notably, this
work exposes the fact that much
more research is needed and that
even a common use of terms and
spellings continues to elude scholars
on the region.
The volume is divided into two
parts: the first deals with High and
Popular Culture and the second
raises the issue of History and
Memory. The editor briefly men-
tions that the cleavage between rit-
ual and learned Islam provided
the inspiration for the first section, a
point never revisited significantly in
the text. Nevertheless the articles
themselves reflect little bearing on
these categories and they would have
been better discarded. Ultimately,
the work centers on the larger ques-
tion of the transmission of Islamic
education and culture in a broad re-
gional space during the twentieth
century. This is already a huge task
unnecessarily complicated by other
markers.
The first section begins with To-
mohiko Uyamas article, Devotion
to the People and Paternalistic Au-
thoritarianism among Qazaq Intel-
lectuals, from the Mid-Nineteenth
Century to 1917. Uyama describes
the problem of authority in the rela-
tions between intellectuals and so-
ciety. In a self-defeating manner, the
discovery of populist ideas among
the Kazakh intellectual elite (narod-
niki) conflicted with their oratorical
affectations, which reinforced pater-
nalism. Despite their failure, Uya-
ma confirms the importance of the
Kazakh intelligentsias effort to in-
corporate native religious and cul-
553
Ab Imperio, #
tural values into their colonial sys-
tem of beliefs. In an even less suc-
cessful case of adapting local cul-
tural values to new hegemonic ide-
ologies, Rafyq Mohammatshins
The Tatar Intelligentsia and the
Clergy, 1917-1937 explains the cri-
sis of spiritual consciousness be-
tween Islamic believers and non-
believers through a detailed exami-
nation of Tatar intellectual sources
in the early Soviet period. In his
view, Moscows centralism ultimate-
ly overwhelmed Tatar efforts to cul-
tivate their own cultural synthesis of
Islam and Communism. In another
description of local responses to cen-
tralized dictates, Bakhtiyar Babad-
janovs Debates over Islam in Con-
temporary Uzbekistan: A View from
Within surveys the theological
schism within the Uzbek ulama that
emerged in the 1970s between
modernists and conservatives as
a response to state-sanctioned Islamic
education and to greater access to the
Islamic world. This schism took on
a new significance following inde-
pendence and the subsequent re-Is-
lamicization of the Uzbek popula-
tion, who understood the religion as
more than a source of cultural and
historical identity.
The complex synthesis of Islamic
and Communist ideals at the local
level was not unique to the Russian
and Soviet imperial experiences. In
her Brothers and Comrades: Mus-
lim Fundamentalists and Commu-
nists Allied for the Transmission of
Islamic Knowledge in China, Lei-
la Cherif-Chebbi asserts that the
Chinese Communist Party has long
supported the Islamic fundamental-
ist movements of New Religion
and Ikhwan (Muslim Brothers) for
their opposition to the Japanese in-
vasion, teachings of modernity, and
comprehension of the importance of
education and propaganda. Al-
though there have been several
clashes between the two groups, the
success of their relationship depend-
ed on the ability of Chinese funda-
mentalist groups to work within the
highly centralized and politically
intrusive state system. Echoing this
theme in Chinese Muslim Women:
From Autonomy to Dependence,
Elisabeth Alls argues that the au-
tonomy of the womens mosque
among Hui Chinese is now being
challenged by increasing fundamen-
talism in the region. As Chinese
Muslims are further integrated into
the Islamic world, Alls believes that
women will continue to have their
independent authority eroded.
The second part of the book be-
gins with Adeeb Khalids Nation
into History: The Origins of National
Historiography in Central Asia.
Here, Khalid contends that both So-
viet nationality policy and the Jadid
discourse of the turn of the century
contributed to the creation of a par-
ticular formation of Central Asian
national identity within the frame-
554
Penensnn/Reviews
work of Soviet Marxism. Khalid
persuasively stresses that although
the conceptions of Jadid historical
discourse quickly shifted during the
1920s from pan-Turkic Chaghatay-
ism to ethnonationalism to meet So-
viet demands, the Jadids did play a
vital role in isolating national histo-
ries from Islam and thereby creating
ethnic identities well before the ar-
rival of the Soviets. Considering a
less successful endeavor to concep-
tualize local history through the So-
viet historical lens, Damir Ishaqovs
Through the Textbooks: The Aca-
demic Intelligentsia and the Shaping
of Tatar National Consciousness
(1940s to 1990s) confronts the pro-
cess of rewriting Tatar history in the
1940s and 1950s in order to render
the friendship of the peoples and
to erase the Golden Horde legacy
that challenged Moscows predom-
inance. Although this massive cam-
paign to revise student textbooks
was widely criticized by Tatar his-
torians, they could do little to over-
turn this interpretation until the
1980s. Ishaqov sees this story as lit-
tle more than Russian chauvinism
and Soviet imperialism.
Following more nuanced ap-
proaches, both Bruce G. Privratsky
and Stphane A. Dudoignon address
the titular question: Devout Soci-
eties vs. Impious States? by cen-
tering Islam as an essential part of
the regions heritage and by demon-
strating the motivation of local pop-
ulations to subvert impious states
through their preservation of Islam.
Privratskys Turkestan Belongs to
the Qojas: Local Knowledge of a
Muslim Tradition offers an an-
thropological study of the enduring
legacy of Kazakh Qojas in one Ka-
zakh community. Focusing on per-
sonal and clientele relations within
religious communities rather than in-
stitutional authorities, Privratsky
paints a picture of the survival of
Islam in Kazakhstan through the
Soviet era. Even to the present time,
as he admits, Kazakhs in Turkestan
prefer to visit their neighborhood
Qoja rather than the mosque. Dudoi-
gnon describes a different process of
positioning religion in local and re-
gional identities in his Local Lore,
the Transmission of Learning, and
Communal Identity in Late 20
th
-
Century Tajikistan: The Khujand-
Nama of Arifjan Yahyazad Khujan-
di. Examining the northern city of
Khujand during the Tajik civil war
in the 1990s, Dudoignon explains
the project to elevate Khujand by
sanctifying the city through the des-
ignation of holy sites and holy saints
and by creating a direct theological
link with Mecca (so as to bypass the
official muftiyyat of Dushanbe).
As a brief conclusion to the sec-
ond half of the book, Sabine Trebin-
jacs Le savoir musical des Ouig-
hours: et sil sagissait dambivalence
de la mmoire? links back to the
initial discussion of the politicization
555
Ab Imperio, #
1
40-50-e rot. Hocnecrnnx enoprannn napoon. (Cnnerenicrnymr apxnnt HKB-
MB CCCP) // Hcropnx CCCP 1992. X 1. C. 122-144; H. u. Byra. 20-40-e rot.
enoprannx nacenennx c reppnropnn Enponecxo Poccnn // Oreuecrnennax ncro-
pnx 1992. X 4. C. 37-50; B. H. 3emcxon. Cnennocenennt (1930-1959 rr.) // Hacene-
nne Poccnn n 1920-1950-e rot. uncnennocri, norepn, mnrpannn. Copnnx nayuntx
rpyon Mocxna, 1994; B. H. 3emcxon. Penarpnannx conercxnx rpaxan n nx anine-
max cyia (1944-1956) // Connonornuecxne nccneonannx. 1995. X 5. C. 3-13.
2
B. A. Anderson and S. D. Brian. Demographic Analysis and Population Catastrophes in
the USSR // Slavic Review. 1985. Vol. 44. No. 3. Pp. 517-536; J.-N. Biraben. Naissances
et repartition par age dans LEmpire Russe et en Union Sovitique // Population. 1976.
No. 2. Pp. 441-471; R. W. Davies and S. Wheatcroft. A Note on Steven Rosefieldes
Cepren HIOA
Pavel Polian, Against Their Will:
The History and Geography of
Forced Migrations in the USSR
(Budapest and New York: Central
European University Press, 2004).
425 p. Bibliography, Index of Per-
sonal Names, Index of Geographi-
cal Names. ISBN: 963-9241-73-3.
C nauanom nepecrpoxn n
CCCP n conercxo ncropnuecxo
nayxe, a sarem n n ncropnorpa]nn
nocrconercxnx rocyapcrn ono
ns nanonee nocrpeonanntx cra-
na rema enoprann, nnn npnny-
nrenintx nepecenenn, oprann-
sonanntx xommynncrnuecxnm pe-
xnmom.
1
B CCCP noonte nccne-
onannx naxonnnci, xax nsnecr-
no, no crpoxamnm sanperom o
xonna 1980-x rr., n sanano xe nc-
ropnorpa]nn x +romy npemenn yxe
nmennci paort, n ro nnn nno
crenenn sarparnnanmne nponemy
npnnynrenintx nepecenenn n
Conercxom Comse.
2
of culture. Examining the experience
of Uyghur musicians in China, Tre-
binjac describes the tension between
their private attempts to preserve
and cultivate Uyghur musical tradi-
tions and their public efforts to
service state propaganda. Although
Carole Peggs similar work on Mon-
golia is surprisingly ignored here
(Carole Pegg. Mongolian Music,
Dance, & Oral Narrative. Perform-
ing Diverse Identities. Seattle,
2001), Trebinjacs research suggests
the diversity of forms in which pop-
ular and political cultures can coex-
ist despite their oppositions.
Although this collection of arti-
cles occasionally suffers from lack
of clarity and editing, the rendering
of these conference proceedings in
English is admirable. This is not a
collection of essays for the casual
reader; rather it presents an internal
dialogue for scholars seeking discur-
sive tools to analyze the Eurasian Is-
lamic world across its boundaries,
religious interactions, and historical
experiences.
555
Ab Imperio, #
1
40-50-e rot. Hocnecrnnx enoprannn napoon. (Cnnerenicrnymr apxnnt HKB-
MB CCCP) // Hcropnx CCCP. 1992. X 1. C. 122-144; H. u. Byra. 20-40-e rot.
enoprannx nacenennx c reppnropnn Enponecxo Poccnn // Oreuecrnennax ncro-
pnx. 1992. X 4. C. 37-50; B. H. 3emcxon. Cnennocenennt (1930-1959 rr.) // Hacene-
nne Poccnn n 1920-1950-e rot. uncnennocri, norepn, mnrpannn. Copnnx nayuntx
rpyon. Mocxna, 1994; B. H. 3emcxon. Penarpnannx conercxnx rpaxan n nx anine-
max cyia (1944-1956) // Connonornuecxne nccneonannx. 1995. X 5. C. 3-13.
2
B. A. Anderson and S. D. Brian. Demographic Analysis and Population Catastrophes in
the USSR // Slavic Review. 1985. Vol. 44. No. 3. Pp. 517-536; J.-N. Biraben. Naissances
et repartition par age dans LEmpire Russe et en Union Sovitique // Population. 1976.
No. 2. Pp. 441-471; R. W. Davies and S. Wheatcroft. A Note on Steven Rosefieldes
Cepren HIOA
Pavel Polian, Against Their Will:
The History and Geography of
Forced Migrations in the USSR
(Budapest and New York: Central
European University Press, 2004).
425 p. Bibliography, Index of Per-
sonal Names, Index of Geographi-
cal Names. ISBN: 963-9241-73-3.
C nauanom nepecrpoxn n
CCCP n conercxo ncropnuecxo
nayxe, a sarem n n ncropnorpa]nn
nocrconercxnx rocyapcrn ono
ns nanonee nocrpeonanntx cra-
na rema enoprann, nnn npnny-
nrenintx nepecenenn, oprann-
sonanntx xommynncrnuecxnm pe-
xnmom.
1
B CCCP noonte nccne-
onannx naxonnnci, xax nsnecr-
no, no crpoxamnm sanperom o
xonna 1980-x rr., n sanano xe nc-
ropnorpa]nn x +romy npemenn yxe
nmennci paort, n ro nnn nno
crenenn sarparnnanmne nponemy
npnnynrenintx nepecenenn n
Conercxom Comse.
2
of culture. Examining the experience
of Uyghur musicians in China, Tre-
binjac describes the tension between
their private attempts to preserve
and cultivate Uyghur musical tradi-
tions and their public efforts to
service state propaganda. Although
Carole Peggs similar work on Mon-
golia is surprisingly ignored here
(Carole Pegg. Mongolian Music,
Dance, & Oral Narrative. Perform-
ing Diverse Identities. Seattle,
2001), Trebinjacs research suggests
the diversity of forms in which pop-
ular and political cultures can coex-
ist despite their oppositions.
Although this collection of arti-
cles occasionally suffers from lack
of clarity and editing, the rendering
of these conference proceedings in
English is admirable. This is not a
collection of essays for the casual
reader; rather it presents an internal
dialogue for scholars seeking discur-
sive tools to analyze the Eurasian Is-
lamic world across its boundaries,
religious interactions, and historical
experiences.
556
Penensnn/Reviews
Hecmorpx na ocrarouno o-
mnpnt cnncox paor no anno
remarnxe, nmemmncx x nacroxme-
my npemenn, nccneonarenn, npn-
crynammne x ee nsyuennm, ocrpo
omymamr neoxonmocri a) n cnn-
resnpymmnx nynnxannxx, n xoro-
ptx nonnrnxa enoprann tna
t cncremarnsnponana n xnaccn]n-
nnponana; ) no nneennn n nayu-
nt oopor neonynnxonanntx ap-
xnnntx marepnanon; n n) n rpyax,
coepxamnx cncremnt ananns no-
nnrnxn npnnynrenintx mnrpann
n cnxsn c connanino, nonnrnuec-
xo n +xonomnuecxo ecrnnreni-
nocrim. B +rom cnere paora Han-
na Honxna xnnxercx ]ynamenrani-
ntm rpyom, n xoropom npecran-
nena +nonmnnx conercxo nonnrn-
xn enoprann, naunnax c camtx
ncroxon n nnnori o oxonuannx
npannennx H. B. Crannna.
Bo 'Bneennn x xnnre
'Against Their Will. Honxn xa-
paxrepnsyer cnom paory xax 'nc-
ropnxo-reorpa]nuecxoe nccneo-
nanne npnnynrenintx mnrpann
n CCCP, nmenmnx mecro n 1919
1953 roax.
3
Hpnnynreninte ne-
pecenennx nopasenxmrcx nccne-
onarenem na nnyrpennne n nne-
mnne. C 1919 r. (nauana enopra-
nnn xasauecrna) n o cepennt
1950-x rr. oopor nnyrpennnx mnr-
pann cocrannn 6 mnn. uenonex.
Mexynaponte npnnynreninte
mnrpannn oxnartnann raxxe oni-
moe uncno nme ronixo ]amn-
crcxne saxnarunxn ntnesnn n rot
nont n xauecrne pacnnt 3,2 mnn.
conercxnx rpaxan.
Honxn cosnarenino nseraer
ynorpenennx repmnna '+rnnuec-
xne uncrxn, cunrax ero 'uepecuyp
nexcntm n mnpoxnm (P. 2). An-
rop conepmenno cnpanennno or-
meuaer, uro n pesynirare conercxo
nonnrnxn npnnynrenintx nepe-
cenenn cmtcn mnornx cnxsanntx
c mnrpannonno reopne repmn-
non nsmennncx, n onn yrparnnn
cnoe nepnonauaninoe snauenne. K
npnmepy, n cnxsn c exreninocrim
Conercxoro rocyapcrna no penar-
pnannn rpaxan na sanepmammem
Calculations oI Excess Mortality in the USSR. 1929-1949 // Soviet Studies. 1984. Vol.
36. Pp. 277-281; I. G. Dyadkin. Unnatural Death in the USSR, 1928-1954. New Brun-
swick, 1983; S. WheatcroIt. Famine and Factors AIIecting Mortality in the USSR. The
Demographic Crises oI 1914-1922 and 1930-1933. Report at the Symposium on the
Famine History, held by Birmingham University in Vevey, Switzerland, July 1981.
3
Anrop anno penensnn nsyunn anrnoxstunoe nsanne xnnrn H. Honxna. Cm. nc-
xont pyccxoxstunt napnanr: H. Honxn. He no cnoe none... Hcropnx n reorpa-
]nx npnnynrenintx mnrpann n CCCP. Mocxna, 2001. Cneyer ormernri ne roni-
xo ntcoxoe xauecrno nepenoa, no n aanrnponannocri anrnoxstuno nepcnn, yun-
rtnamme norennnaninym aynropnm xnnrn. B monorpa]nn nmeercx rnoccapn
pyccxoxstuntx repmnnon, cnncox apennaryp, a raxxe cnennanino nanncannoe
'Hpencnonne x anrnncxomy nsannm.
557
Ab Imperio, #
+rane Bropo mnpono nont, no-
nxrnx 'penarpnannx n 'nacnni-
crnennax penarpnannx crann noc-
npnnnmaricx xax ono n ro xe xn-
nenne (P. 3).
Ono ns naxnemnx meroo-
nornuecxnx nnnonann npecran-
nxercx paspaorannax anropom
xnnrn xnaccn]nxannx npnnyn-
renintx mnrpann n CCCP. Tax,
Honxn ntenxer na ocnonntx
rnna npnnynrenintx nepecene-
nn: penpeccnnnt rnn (enopra-
nnn) n nepenpeccnnnt rnn mnr-
pann ('opononino-npnnyn-
reninte). K nepnomy rnny on or-
nocnr mnrpannn no connaninomy,
+rnnuecxomy, xon]eccnonaninomy
n nonnrnuecxomy xpnrepnm, a rax-
xe nepememennx noennonnenntx,
nonnrnuecxnx n yrononntx ysnn-
xon. K nepenpeccnnnomy rnny
tnn ornecent nnanonte nepece-
nennx n nepecenennx 'no npnst-
ny, a raxxe mnrpannn +naxynpo-
nanntx, exennen n opononi-
ntx nepecenennen. Ha nam nsrnx,
noonax rnnonornsannx ne xnnx-
ercx eccnopno, nocxonixy nte-
nenne 'penpeccnnnoro n 'nepen-
peccnnnoro rnnon nepecenenn n
ycnonnxx rorannrapnoro pexnma
moxer tri necima ycnonntm.
Cam repmnn 'opononino-npnny-
nreninte mnrpannn, sanmcrno-
nannt ns xommynncrnuecxo pn-
ropnxn, xnnxercx, n cymnocrn,
npornnopeunntm onpeenennem n
cnnerenicrnyer o rom, uro +rn
nponecct tnn, cxopee, npnnyn-
renintmn no cnoemy xapaxrepy. K
npnmepy, npnuncnennt anropom
x 'nepenpeccnnnomy rnny raxo
nn 'nnanono mnrpannn xax ne-
pecenenne n pesynirare noennoro,
npomtmnennoro n npouero crpo-
nrenicrna moxno ornecrn n x ne-
xoroptm nopasenennxm IYHAIa,
ona ns ocnonntx ]ynxnn xoro-
ptx cocroxna n 'pasnnrnn conerc-
xoro crponrenicrna nocpecrnom,
es npeynennuennx, pacxoro rpy-
a saxnmuenntx na sonortx npn-
ncxax xyrnn n na ecxpannx ne-
cononanax Cnnpn. C pyro cro-
pont, +ro tn, eccnopno, xpxn
npnmep 'penpeccnnnoro rnna
mnrpannn. Taxnm opasom, npe-
noxennax Honxnom xnaccn]nxa-
nnx nosnonxer ornecrn nexoropte
nnt nepecenenn ononpemenno
xax x 'penpeccnnnomy, rax n x
'nepenpeccnnnomy rnnam. Ho-
cxonixy anrop xnnrn ntennn n
xauecrne npemera cnoero nccne-
onannx ncxnmunrenino 'penpec-
cnnnte nepecenennx no connani-
nomy, nonnrnuecxomy, +rnnuecxo-
my n xon]eccnonaninomy npnsna-
xy, nosmoxno, uro nexoropte co-
trnx, xoropte na nonnom ocno-
nannn moxno tno npnuncnnri x
'penpeccnnntm nepecenennxm,
oxasannci n xareropnn 'nepenpec-
cnnntx n, rem camtm, ntnann ns
c]ept nnnmannx.
B nopasene ncrynnrenino
rnant, osarnannennom 'Forced
558
Penensnn/Reviews
Migrations: Prehistory and
ClassiIication, conepmaercx +xc-
xypc n ncropnm npnnynrenintx
nepecenenn, naunnax c penne-
mnx npemen. 3eci ormeuaercx,
uro eme n Bnnnn ynomnnamrcx
cotrnx, xoropte moxno rpaxro-
nari xax enoprannn (nmeercx n
nny, npexe ncero, ncxo enpeen
n Ernner n Bannnon). Ho mnennm
Honxna, cmtcn n npenasnauenne
npnnynrenintx mnrpann ne ns-
mennnnci c reuennem rtcxuene-
rn, yyun oycnonnenntmn co-
uerannem nonnrnuecxnx n nparma-
rnuecxnx ]axropon. K nonnrnuec-
xnm mornnam nccneonareni orno-
cnr npeornpamenne noccrann,
ocnanenne n noannenne onnosn-
nnn n r. . B ro xe npemx, n +xono-
mnuecxne ]axropt, no ero mne-
nnm, nrpamr orpomnym poni:
nnyrpennne enoprannn oecne-
unnamr rocyapcrno emeno pa-
oue cnno.
Oospenax nepecenenuecxym
nonnrnxy napcxo Poccnn o na-
uana XX n., Honxn npnxonr x
ntnoy o rom, uro nonnrnxa nepe-
cenennx r.n. 'npaxentx napo-
on xnnnaci n snaunrenino cre-
nenn npemecrnennnne nepece-
nenuecxo nonnrnxn Conercxoro
rocyapcrna (P. 27). Tem ne menee,
no yexennm nccneonarenx, n
XX cronernn Poccnx ne tna crpa-
no, orxptnme crpannny nonnrn-
xn npnnynrenintx nepecenenn.
On nanomnnaer, uro n pesynirare
nyx Banxancxnx non, n 1912 n
1913 rr., Bonrapnx n Typnnx conep-
mnnn cnoeopasnt 'omen +rnn-
uecxnmn menimnncrnamn. B +ror
nponecc tnn nonneuent onee 50
rtc. uenonex c oenx cropon.
Orcuer ncropnn conercxo no-
nnrnxn npnnynrenintx nepece-
nenn anrop neer c pacxasaunna-
nnx. Hpn +rom on ormeuaer, uro
noonte marn pexnma eme ne
nocnnn cncremnoro xapaxrepa n
tnn cpannnrenino 'esonnt-
mn no cpannennm c mnrpannon-
no nonnrnxo nocneymmnx ner.
Honxn ntenxer n xauecrne nono-
porntx 1930-1931 rr., r.e. rot
maccono xonnexrnnnsannn, nnn
'Bennxoro nepenoma. Hmenno na
nnx, no nocueram anropa xnnrn,
npnxonrcx 35 ncex nnyrpennnx
enoprann sa neci conercxn ne-
pno. C 1935 r. n o nauana Benn-
xo Oreuecrnenno nont, cornac-
no Honxny, conercxax nonnrnxa
npnnynrenintx nepecenenn ox-
nartnana n ocnonnom npnrpannu-
nte pernont. B 1939-1940 rr., xor-
a n coornercrnnn c Cexperntm
nporoxonom Haxra Monorona-Pn-
enrpona, Conercxn Coms oro-
nnnyn cnon rpannnt anime na
sana, nonnrnxa npnnynrenintx
nepecenenn pacnpocrpannnaci na
nacenenne npncoennenntx rep-
pnropn. Cornacno nocueram an-
ropa monorpa]nn, nnnori o 22
nmnx 1941 r. npnrpannunte npn-
nynreninte nepememennx tnn
559
Ab Imperio, #
cymecrnenntm ]axropom no nnyr-
penne nonnrnxe n cocrannxnn
10 or omero uncna nnyrpennnx
enoprann.
Honxn copan ynnxanint ma-
repnan, cncremarnsnponan annte
o connaninom cocrane onoenntx
enoprnponanntx, mecrax nx ne-
pecenennx, nmcxnx norepxx n
xoe onepann no nepecenennm. B
ro xe npemx, on ne ntraercx na-
rn orner na nonpoc, c xaxo nenim
tnn nponeent enoprannn na
annexcnponanntx reppnropnxx n
n uem nx ncrnnnoe nasnauenne.
Kora peui saxonr o ]opmynnpon-
xax, nccneonareni onepnpyer n
ocnonnom o]nnnanino conercxo
repmnnonorne: 'amnnncrparnn-
nte cctninte, 'npenenrnnnoe
ntcenenne n r.. Ha ono ns
crpannn xnnrn npecrannena nn-
repecnax xapra 'Hpnnynreninte
mnrpannn c reppnropn, annexcn-
ponanntx CCCP n 1940-1941 rr.
(P. 122). Ona narnxno emoncrpn-
pyer ouennnym renennnm: nace-
nenne ecex sanantx onacre
CCCP, annexcnponanntx n 1940 r.,
nonano no nonnrnxy npnnyn-
renintx mnrpann, conepmanmnx-
cx n snaunreninom macmrae. B
monorpa]nn npnnonrcx nn]pa n
380-390 rtc. uenonex, enoprnpo-
nanntx na Ypan, n Cnnpi, Kasax-
cran n Ysexncran. Ormernm, uro
]ynamenranint ananns npnunn
]enomena enoprannn ne xnnxncx
npemerom nccneonannx n an-
nom cnyuae. Onaxo nam xaxercx
ne nnonne ymecrntm cnnxponnoe
ncnonisonanne panee ne nsnecr-
ntx mnpoxomy xpyry unrarene
anntx no nponeme enoprann
n conercxo pnropnxn es xaxoro-
nno xpnrnuecxoro ornomennx x
nocnene.
Hocne nauana Bennxo Oreue-
crnenno nont xapaxrep nnyr-
pennnx mnrpann, no mnennm Ho-
nxna, cymecrnenno nsmennncx.
Ecnn o nmnx 1941 r. n mornnannn
maccontx nepememenn nentx
napoon (nnn nx uacrn) rnanen-
crnonan npnnnnn 'nenaronaex-
nocrn, ro c nauanom oentx e-
crnn nosonaan +rnnuecxn xpn-
repn. enoprannxm crann no-
nepraricx nente napot. B ornn-
une or Hepno mnpono nont,
xora raxxe npaxrnxonannci ntce-
nennx +rnnuecxnx rpynn c reppn-
ropnn nx npoxnnannx npornnono-
noxno nommme cropono, n
xoe Bropo mnpono nont mac-
contm enoprannxm noneprannci
n 'cnon +rnoct, 'norennnanino
morymne npeari n nepern na
cropony npornnnnxa (P. 138).
Anannsnpyx npenoctnxn r.n.
npenenrnnntx enoprann, ocy-
mecrnnenntx n nepno nont,
Honxn ormeuaer, uro, nocxonixy n
noennoe npemx rpannna rocyap-
crna connaaer c nnnne ]ponra,
npenenrnnnte enoprannn xnnx-
mrcx onepannxmn no sauncrxe npn-
]ponrontx son c nenim npeorn-
560
Penensnn/Reviews
pamennx nmo nosmoxnocrn xon-
raxra n, coornercrnenno, xomnpo-
mncca c nparom.
Ono ns nanonee xapaxrep-
ntx uepr conercxo nonnrnxn
nnyrpennnx enoprann n nepno
Bennxo Oreuecrnenno nont
crano macconoe nepecenenne r. n.
'naxasanntx napoon, nnn 'per-
pnyrnnnte enoprannn, nauano
xoroptm tno nonoxeno ocenim
1943 r. Besycnonno, +rn es npeyne-
nnuennx roraninte (o uem yen-
renino cnnerenicrnymr npnne-
ennte n xnnre annte) nepece-
nennx nentx napoon, no mnorom
cnyxar xnmuom x nonnmannm co-
npemenntx ocrptx nponem na
reppnropnn nocrconercxoro npo-
crpancrna, nanpnmep, na Cenepnom
Kanxase. 'Perpnyrnnnte enop-
rannn ocymecrnnxnnci xax 'nos-
mesne sa 'conepmennte napoa-
mn npecrynnennx no npemx no-
nt (P. 140). Honxn conepmenno
cnpanennno ormeuaer, uro, xorx n
uncnennom ornomennn onimnn-
crno xonnaopannonncron, corpy-
nnuanmnx c ]amncramn, cocrannx-
nn pyccxne n yxpannnt, ornmi ne
+rn +rnnuecxne rpynnt nonann n
paspx 'naxasanntx napoon (P.
125).
anax cocrnennym onenxy
'perpnyrnnntm enoprannxm,
Honxn ne cornamaercx c mnennem
poccncxoro ncropnxa A. Ocnno-
na, cunrammero, uro noonoro
poa enoprannn tnn nopoxe-
nnem xomanno-amnnncrparnn-
no cncremt n 'xecrxo ]opmo
xonrponx nannonanintx rpynn n
nentx napoon (P. 142). Anrop
monorpa]nn an onee xareropnu-
nym onenxy +rnm cotrnxm, oxa-
paxrepnsonan nx xax 'uyonnmnte
essaxonnx n npecrynnennx npo-
rnn uenoneunocrn, cpannnmte c
remn, uro tnn ocyxent na
Hmpneprcxom nponecce (P. 142).
B oxasarenicrno cnoe mtcnn on
nepeuncnxer nexoropte ns npe-
crynntx exnn pexnma, namxri
o xoroptx, x coxanennm, nourn
crepra n cosnannn ceronxmnero
omecrna, n uacrnocrn, coxxe-
nne necxonixnx coren mnpntx xn-
rene n Xaaxcxom ayne n ueune
(P. 147). Ocyxax nonnrnxy ro-
ranintx enoprann 'naxasan-
ntx napoon, Honxn, rem ne me-
nee, sauem-ro oxastnaer ee ne-
cocroxreninocri, onnpaxci na o-
not, sanmcrnonannte ns conerc-
xo ncropnorpa]nn nepecrpoeuno-
ro nepnoa. B uacrnocrn, on na-
crannaer na rom, uro rtcxun e-
noprnponanntx en masse ueuen-
nen, rypox-mecxernnnen, nnryme,
xptmcxnx rarap, rpexon n pyrnx
'naxasanntx napoon noenann
npornn ]amnsma n cocrane Coner-
cxo apmnn, ecxrxn ns nnx crann
Iepoxmn Conercxoro Comsa (P.
125). Hoonax aprymenrannx ne
xaxercx nam cnpanennno npx
nn ecri xori xaxoe-ro onpananne
moma.iui+ enoprannxm nentx
561
Ab Imperio, #
napoon, nensnpax na sacnyrn nnn
npecrynnennx nx orenintx npe-
crannrene.
Paccmarpnnax nponemy ro-
ranintx enoprann napoon n
nepno Bennxo Oreuecrnenno
nont, Honxn yennn ocooe nnn-
manne nponeccy, nasnannomy nm
'rononnmnuecxnmn penpeccnx-
mn. Ho +rnm nopasymenaercx
nepenmenonanne ncropnuecxnx
nasnann nacenenntx nynxron n
pernonax, nacenenne xoroptx no-
neprnoci 'perpnyrnnntm enop-
rannxm. Ham xaxercx xpane nax-
ntm ror ]axr, uro anrop xnnrn sar-
ponyn raxym nponemy, nocxoni-
xy nonnrnxa 'rononnmnuecxnx
penpeccn nmena na npnnnnnn-
anino naxntx acnexra. Bo-nep-
ntx, npnepxnnaxci noono no-
nnrnxn, pexnm oruernnno anan
snari, uro ne nnnr nepcnexrnn
nx nosnpamennx enoprnponan-
ntx na npexnne mecra nx npoxn-
nannx. Bo-nroptx, +rnm ]axrnuec-
xn crannncx xpecr na mnpoxo n
nynnuno exnapnponanntx nna-
crxmn npnnnnnax conercxo na-
nnonanino nonnrnxn, nocxonixy
rononnmnuecxne penpeccnn tnn
nanpannent na 'ntxopuentna-
nne ncero nannonaninoro n, co-
ornercrnenno, nenn x yrpare na-
poamn nx nannonaninoro camo-
cosnannx.
B cnxsn c 'perpnyrnnntmn
enoprannxmn Honxn sarparnnaer
eme ony naxnym nponemy, panee
ne nonyunnmym sacnyxennoro
nnnmannx n ncropnorpa]nn. Kom-
nencaropnte nnn nosmecrnreni-
nte mnrpannn na reppnropnn, ony-
crenmne nocne nepememennx na-
cenxnmnx nx napoon, tnn npn-
snant nosmecrnri opasonanmn-
cx xaracrpo]nuecxn e]nnnr na-
cenennx. Honxn ormeuaer, uro, ne-
cmorpx na ro, uro xomnencaropnte
mnrpannn tnn ]opmanino opo-
nonintmn, no cnoe cyrn onn xn-
nxnnci nnom nacnnicrnenntx
mnrpann, xorx npnpannnnari nx
x 'perpnyrnnntm enoprannxm
nce xe nenisx. Anrop xnnrn opa-
maer nnnmanne na ro, uro noo-
nte nepecenennx npnnenn x xara-
crpo]nuecxnm nocnecrnnxm nx
yxnaa n noncenenno xnsnn xax
+mnrpnponanmero, rax n nmmnr-
pnponanmero n npeenax Conerc-
xoro Comsa nacenennx. Hopo-
noe ocnemenne nponem, c xoro-
ptmn cronxnynnci nmn, nepeme-
mennte n pesynirare xomnenca-
ropntx mnrpann, xnnxercx eme
ono ocoo sacnyro nccneo-
narenx.
Honxn ormeuaer, uro nnyrpen-
nne enoprannn omnnnponann o
1944 r., r. e. o nauana maccono
penarpnannn conercxnx rpaxan.
On npnnonr nn]py n 5,3 mnn. ue-
nonex, npnnynrenino nepeme-
menntx ns Enpont n CCCP sa pe-
xopno xoporxn cpox sa ro n
rpn mecxna, naunnax c cepennt
oxrxpx 1944 r. Hoonoe crano
562
Penensnn/Reviews
nosmoxntm naroapx ne ronixo
romy, uro nepecenennx ocymecrn-
nxnnci c reppnropn, sanxrtx
Kpacno Apmne. Orpomnoe co-
ecrnne conercxnm nnacrxm oxa-
stnann n sanante comsnnxn, ne
npenxrcrnonanmne nepememennm
nme c noxonrponintx nm rep-
pnropn.
K 1946-1947 rr., no mnennm
Honxna, penarpnannn nocrenenno
comnn na ner. Onaxo nonnrnxa
npnnynrenintx enoprann ne
tna npexpamena n npoxnnnaci n
nontx ]opmax. Hccneonareni
ntenxer na ocnonntx nanpanne-
nnx, no xoroptm pasnnnanaci no-
nnrnxa nnyrpennnx npnnynreni-
ntx nepememenn n ro npemx: rep-
pnropnaninoe nepepacnpeenenne
npexe enoprnponanntx rpax-
an n nont +ran 'sauncrox npn-
rpannuntx reppnropn. o naua-
na 1950-x rr. n CCCP tnn npo-
neent raxxe necxonixo xamna-
nn, nanpannenntx npornn 'anrn-
conercxnx +nemenron, xonnaopa-
nnonncron, a raxxe npecrann-
rene pennrnosntx xon]eccn n
cexr.
B saxnmuenne, eme pas xore-
noci t nouepxnyri, uro paora
Honxna npecrannxer coo nax-
nemee nccneonanne no ncropnn
nacnnicrnenntx mnrpann n
CCCP. Besycnonno, nexoropte no-
noxennx moxno ocnapnnari nnn,
no xpane mepe, paccmarpnnari
uepes npnsmy pyrnx noxoon.
3ro, n uacrnocrn, ornocnrcx x yxe
ynomnnanmemycx nexpnrnuecxo-
my nocnponsneennm conercxo
pnropnxn n npo]eccnonanino
repmnnonornn nnn aconmrnsannn
ponn H. Crannna n H. Bepnn n nnn-
nnnponannn nepecenenuecxnx
nponeccon. Hpecrannxercx, uro
nenn paort, nepoxrno, cocroxnn
nce xe n nnom.
Ham xaxercx, uro n monorpa-
]nn neocrarouno npoanannsnpo-
nant cnxsn mexy nepecenennxmn
n connanino-nonnrnuecxnmn n
+xonomnuecxnmn nponeccamn n
CCCP. B ro xe npemx, ee anrop co-
pan n xnaccn]nnnponan orpom-
nt marepnan, ocnonannt, npex-
e ncero, na neonynnxonanntx
ncrounnxax, rem camtm cosan
rpy, xoropt nccneonarenn mo-
ryr ncnonisonari nx anineme-
ro anannsa nponemt.
563
Ab Imperio, #
Hpnna MOPO3OBA
Elise Kimerling Wirtschafter,
The Play of Ideas in Russian En-
lightenment Theater (DeKalb, Ill.:
Northern Illinois University Press,
2003). 296 pp. Appendix, Bibliog-
raphy, Index. ISBN: 0-87580-310-5.
Hornxa nayunoro noncxa uacro
noona npnuynnntm nepennere-
nnxm ocrpocmxernoro erexrnna.
Tor, xro onaxt ncntran na cee
ecrnne 'marnn ncxonoro nepno-
ronuxa, moxer c +rnm yrnepxe-
nnem cornacnricx. Hnora orxpo-
nenne o raxo nepnonpnunne mt
cntmnm ns ycr camoro anropa. B
annom cnyuae, xnnra o pyccxom
rearpe XVIII nexa, xax nnmer n
npencnonnn ee cosareni, 3. Bnp-
rma]rep, nauanaci c nsyuennx
nponemt, oxastnanmecx, xax
npannno, nne nonx spennx nccne-
onarene-xyniryponoron, a nmen-
no connanino oprannsannn pyc-
cxoro nmnepcxoro omecrna (P. ix).
3acnyro anropa monorpa]nn
xnnxercx opamenne x oxymen-
ram, nmemmnm nenocpecrnennoe
ornomenne x nmnepcxomy ncr+-
nnmmenry niecam pyccxoro nm-
neparopcxoro rearpa. Hmenno onn,
xax nonaraer Bnprma]rep, orpa-
xamr connaninte xon]nnxrt n
mopaninte nnemmt +noxn Hpo-
cnemennx. Taxnm opasom, pac-
cmarpnnaemte n xnnre niect ana-
nnsnpymrcx ne c rouxn spennx nx
+crernuecxnx cnocrn, a c rouxn
spennx aprnxynxnnn nmnepcxoro
mnponosspennx. Ero nocnrenem n
ro npemx tn cno opasonanno
npanxme +nnrt.
Hcnonisonanne noonoro me-
roa n ncropnorpa]nn ne nono. B
xauecrne npnmepa comnemcx na
paort I. Crapnxono, ncnoniso-
nanme apxnnnte oxymenrt n
ncrounnxn, ne ncera cnxsannte c
rearpanintm ncxyccrnom.
1
Taxo
noxo nosnonxer onapyxnri
nennocrnte cranaprt n moenn,
ntpaxaemte xyoxecrnenntmn
cnocoamn, a n annom cnyuae
cnennuecxnm cnonom. B pesynira-
re n rearp, n cysexrt rearpani-
no exreninocrn paccmarpnnamr-
cx xax nenocrnoe xnnenne n xon-
rexcre connoxynirypntx peann
+noxn.
Hornxa peannsannn saxnnenno
remt pacxptnaercx n rpex uacrxx
paort Bnprma]rep. Hepnax
npecrannxer coo ncropnm cra-
nonnennx pyccxoro npo]eccno-
naninoro rearpa. Anrop nocneo-
narenino paccmarpnnaer nonpoc o
cranonnennn pannnx ]opm ny-
nnunoro rearpa, npemecrnonan-
mnx ero npo]eccnonannsannn.
Orner na nonpoc, xaxax ns nnx
(cnennuecxne ]opmt ycrno na-
pono xynirypt, nnryprnuecxax
nnn mxoninax pamaryprnx, o-
mamnne npnnopnte rearpt, sa-
nmcrnonanmne npnnopnte nnoc-
rpannte moenn) oxasanaci omn-
564
Penensnn/Reviews
nnpymme n +rom nponecce, ne
moxer tri onosnauntm (P. 22).
Ho mnennm Bnprma]rep, pyccxn
rearp onaan xomnnexcno npn-
poo. 3ro nornepxaercx rec-
ntm nsanmoecrnnem mexy cno-
xnnmecx x romy npemenn enpo-
necxo rearpanino xynirypo n
oreuecrnenntmn rpannnxmn.
Bosnnxnonenne npo]eccnonani-
noro rearpa, xax nonaraer oni-
mnncrno nccneonarene, crano
naxntm nnnxaropom noxnnnme-
cx rpaxancxo xynirypt n Poc-
cnn. Hmenno rearp oxasancx cne-
no nx ntpaxennx omecrnenno-
ro mnennx (P. 22), ncxyccrnom,
npenonarammnm nynnunocri
mann]ecrannn yxa Hpocneme-
nnx.
Bo nropo uacrn paort Bnp-
rma]rep paccmarpnnaer px o-
mnx nonpocon, cnxsanntx c conn-
anino npnpoo rearpa n ocoen-
nocrxmn ee npoxnnennx n pyccxom
omecrne XVIII nexa. B uacrnocrn,
anannsnpyercx omecrnennt pe-
sonanc rearpanintx nocranonox.
Hynnunocri, onaxo, npenonara-
na coornercrnymmn connanint
xonrponi n nensypy. Ocoennoc-
rim +ro nynnunocrn n ro npemx
tno nnyrpennee enncrno nnre-
parypno ]opmt xynirypt. Ee co-
sarenn ronopnnn n ecrnonann n
ysxom xpyry, n ycnonnxx orcyr-
crnnx nnmpannsma mtmnennx.
Ocoennocrim annoro nponecca
tno crpemnenne npeornparnri
connanint nporecr nyrem npn-
mnpennx nen n peaninocrn. O-
naxo orxptroe xpnrnuecxoe orno-
menne x aconmrnsmy, xoneuno,
cymecrnonano n n ro npemx. Crpe-
mxci oosnaunri peaninte cnrya-
nnn n xapaxrept, axryannsnpym-
mne nponemt connanino xnsnn,
rearpaninte anropt mornn orxo-
nri or rpannnonntx ]opm neo-
xnaccnnnsma, cenrnmenrannsma n
pannero pomanrnsma (P. 30). Taxnm
opasom, n annom cnyuae nnrepa-
rypnte ]opmynt xnnxnnci conn-
oxynirypntmn moenxmn pyccxo
menraninocrn. B Poccnn +noxn
Hpocnemennx onn npecrannxnn
conoxynnocri mopanino-+rnuec-
xnx, ]nnoco]cxnx, nepconanintx
nsrnxon, nosnnxmnx n ]opmnpo-
nanmnxcx n pamxax cexynxpno
xynirypt.
Cymecrnenno nponemo, o-
naxo, xnnxercx onpeenenne ypon-
nx anropcxo camonenrn]nxannn
n pyccxnx niecax roro nepnoa,
nocxonixy sanmcrnonanne cmxe-
ron ns nnocrpanntx ananoron
tno necima pacnpocrpanenntm
xnnennem. B +ro cnxsn neoxon-
mo raxxe yunrtnari orcyrcrnne
xommepnnannsannn n pasnnro
neuarno nnycrpnn.
1
I. Crapnxona. Tearp n Poccnn XVIII n. Ontr oxymenraninoro nccneonannx.
Mocxna, 1977.
565
Ab Imperio, #
Hpecrannxercx, uro ocnonno
]ynxnne pyccxoro rearpa tno
mopaninoe npocnemenne, npeo-
pasonanne npanon, nncnnpnponan-
meecx +nnro (P. 49). Onaxo ex-
napnpyemte em opoerenn n
opasnt connaninoro noneennx
tnn ocnonant na npornnopeun-
xx, cnocrnenntx npaxrnxe n ne-
onornn +noxn Hpocnemennx, n oc-
none xoroptx nexano yexenne,
uro 'ynyumenne npanon moxer
tri conepmeno cpasy, n onn mo-
menr. Ocoennocrim pyccxoro
Hpocnemennx tno cocymecrno-
nanne ormeuennoro ntme npornno-
peunx c moenxmn narpnapxanino-
ro yxnaa. Kynirypnte opasnt,
]nrypnponanmne n niecax, noc-
nponsnonnn mnp, ycrpoennt no
opasy n noonm narpnapxanino-
ro xosxcrna, ynpannxnmerocx
crpyxrypo ornomenn, ocnonan-
no na nounnennn xent myxy,
ere ponrenxm n cemie, cnyr xo-
sxnny n ome, noanntx monap-
xy n rocyapcrne. uenoneuecxne
uyncrna n +monnn, ntxonnmne sa
npeent +rnx crpyxryp, tnn non-
noment n pyccxnx niecax xax npo-
rnnopeunx nonmcon crpacrn n pa-
syma; npana na nmoni n cnxsan-
nym c ne rparenm; onra n ue-
noneuecxo npnnxsannocrn (Pp.
53-82).
B rperie uacrn xnnrn anrop
eranino anannsnpyer nnreparyp-
nte ]opmynt, cnxsannte c nnyr-
pennnmn npornnopeunxmn narpn-
apxanino pyccxo xynirypt
XVIII nexa. Ho nce nnnmocrn,
onee rounax onenxa connanino
menraninocrn pyccxoro Hpocne-
mennx npenonaraer paccmorpe-
nne nx xax cnoeopasnoro npono-
ra x oxonuarenino c]opmnponan-
mnmcx x xonny XIX n. npecran-
nennxm o nannonaninom camocos-
nannn n rpaxancrne.
B ro xe npemx, connaninax
xnsni n XVIII cronernn npeno-
narana xon]nnxr mexy cncremo
nennocre narpnapxanino nnu-
nocrn n nee nnnnnnsonannocrn
(P. 101). Pyccxax nenrnunocri
ocnontnanaci na nmnn x Oreue-
crny, nepasptnno cnxsanno c ne-
e monapxnn xax nonnomennx nonn
Bora na semne (P. 148). Monapxn-
uecxn crpo paccmarpnnancx xax
nanonee ecrecrnennax ]opma co-
nnanino-nonnrnuecxoro ycrpo-
crna n ntpaxenne oxecrnenno
pannonaninocrn. Hcrnnnax nen-
nocri uenoneuecxnx ornomenn
(nnunoe cuacrie n np.) nsmepxnaci
onrom cnyxennx monapxy (P. 150).
Anrop xnnrn nouepxnnaer, uro
xpnrnxa monapxnn, snyuanmax n
pyccxnx rearpanintx niecax, co-
sanntx npecrannrenxmn npanx-
me +nnrt, n nmom cnyuae ne
morna t npnnecrn x penonmnnon-
ntm npeopasonannxm (P. 179).
Bnprma]rep sanepmaer xnnry
ome onenxo snauennx XVIII
cronernx n ncropnn Poccnn. Pe-
]opmt Herpa ymenimnnn nnnxnne
566
Penensnn/Reviews
nepxnn n crnmynnponann ]opmn-
ponanne cexynxpntx ocnonann
xynirypt. Bosnnxnonenne pyccxo-
ro npo]eccnonaninoro rearpa cra-
no naxntm connanintm ]axro-
pom. Hmneparopcxn rearp tn
naxno cocranno Hpocnemennx n
xynirypt nmnepcxoro nopxncrna,
r.e. +nnrt, ycranannnnamme co-
nnaninte n xynirypnte cranap-
rt. Hmenno ee npecrannrenn na-
uann ocosnanari creneni nnnxnnx
na nce nmnepcxoe omecrno. Ta-
xnm opasom, XVIII n. moxno cun-
rari 'nepexontm nepnoom n nc-
ropnn Poccnn.
2
Anrop monorpa]nn yrnepxa-
er, uro raxoro poa nccneonannx
moryr nmeri snauenne nx nsyue-
nnx ne ronixo npomnoro, no n co-
npemennocrn. 3amernm, uro ren-
ennnx ncxari 'ncroxn yxonntx
nennocre conercxoro n nocrco-
nercxoro nepnoon n ncropnn Poc-
cnn xapaxrepna nx oreuecrnenno
rymannrapno nayxn, cxnonno
onpeenxri nexne omne napamer-
pt neanon n opasnon connani-
noro camocosnannx nmnepcxoro
nepnoa poccncxo ncropnn. Hpn
+rom nccneonarenn ntramrcx os-
nyunri nmenno re ronoca, xoropte
cosamr omecrnennoe mnenne.
Y conpemennoro nccneonare-
nx-xyniryponora npn npourennn
xnnrn moxer nosnnxnyri nonpoc o
nosmoxnom cxocrne paccmorpen-
ntx n monorpa]nn nponeccon c
connanintmn nsmenennxmn +noxn
nepecrpoxn n 'nepexonoro ne-
pnoa, conyrcrnonanmnmn pacna-
y Conercxoro Comsa. Hnrepecno,
ntnonnxn nn rearp n 1980-90-e rr.
raxne xe perynxropnte ]ynxnnn
n omecrne nnn ner? Orner na +ror
nonpoc ne moxer tri onosnau-
no orpnnarenintm nnn nonoxn-
renintm. Hepnonauanino rearp xn-
nxn coo emoxparnuecxn ]op-
nocr: npornnopeunx conercxoro
omecrna ncxptnannci na rear-
panino cnene tcrpee, uem py-
rnmn cpecrnamn ncxyccrna. Ona-
xo n nocneymmne ecxrnnernx
cnryannx nsmennnaci. Tearp nocr-
conercxoro nepnoa moxno oxa-
paxrepnsonari, noono pyccxomy
rearpy XVIII nexa, xax rearp +nn-
rt, rearp nx mecrn nponenron
nacenennx Poccnn.
3
Xapaxrepnc-
rnxn +ro +nnrt onpeenxmrcx
+noxo nocrmoepna, n nepnym
ouepei, cnooo or pe]nexcnn
na remt mopann n pasmtmnenn
o npeoonennn 'xpnsnca nennoc-
re n connyme. Kpnrnx H. 3axc, x
npnmepy, nonaraer, uro nnepnte
noxnnnoci noxonenne rearpani-
ntx nncarene, xoroptx nenisx
ornecrn x nonnnno nnrennnren-
2
H. A. uepnax. Pyccxax xynirypa nepexonoro nepnoa or cpenenexonix x Honomy
npemenn. Mocxna, 1993. C. 8.
3
H. R. Kamonxax. Hnrepnim nx mecrn nponenron // Hnep. 29 exapx 2003 4
xnnapx 2004. C. 7.
567
Ab Imperio, #
nnn nnny orcyrcrnnx y nnx conn-
aninoro mtmnennx n connanino-
ro camocosnannx.
4
Ho+romy oco-
oe snauenne ceronx nmeer ]op-
mnponanne nontx opasnon mtm-
nennx, cosnannx n onra n nsme-
nnnmnxcx connanintx ycnonnxx.
Ormernm ronixo, uro ncxyccnn o
ayrenrnunocrn +rnx neanon xnnx-
nnci nensmenno uepro 'nepe-
xontx nepnoon n poccncxo
ncropnn.
Bnprma]rep necrxme cnpann-
naci c nocrannenno saaue: nt-
xnnri n onncari connoxynirypnte
'neo-nmnxn, cosannte poc-
cncxo nnrennexryanino (no-
pxncxo) +nnro +noxn Hpocneme-
nnx. Tpyno ynpexnyri ee n nrno-
pnponannn snauennx pyrnx rono-
con n xope omecrnennoro mnennx,
ntpaxaemoro npecrannrenxmn
emoxparnuecxnx cnoen poccnc-
xoro omecrna, nocxonixy n +rom
cnyuae macmrat nayunoro nonc-
xa paspocnnci t upesmepno. B ro
xe npemx, nenisx ne samernri, uro
nsnnmnxx erannsannx nopo me-
maer unrarenm nneri sa ncemn
onncanntmn Bnprma]rep neo-
xnnme connanint xonrexcr.
Ha nam nsrnx, ocrnrnyrt
pesynirar tn t onee necomtm,
ecnn t n orenino rnane, nycri
axe n ne croni snaunrenino no
osemy n cpannennn c ocranint-
mn, unrareni ysnan o ponn, xoro-
pym nrpano nnrennexryaninoe (n
ononpemenno npanxmee) meni-
mnncrno n poccncxo xynirype.
Bosmoxno, n ncropnn Poccnn ro-
noc omnnnpymmero menimnn-
crna oxastnaercx onee +]]exrnn-
ntm n connaninom ornomennn,
uem mnenne ocranino macct na-
poa. Xorenoci t raxxe orme-
rnri, uro x rpynne cosarene
'npnnopntx niec cneyer npn-
uncnxri, n nepnym ouepei, roni-
xo napcrnenntx oco n npnnop-
ntx nnn, nenocpecrnenno npn-
nnxenntx x nnm. K ocranintm
npo]eccnonanintm pamarypram
cneyer noxonri n]]epennn-
ponanno. He tnn cnyuantmn,
npexoxmnmn +nemenrt xpnrnxn
nncrnryra monapxnn n rnopuecrne
A. H. Cymapoxona. Hsnecrna rpa-
rnuecxax cyia . B. Knxxnnna,
oxasanmerocx n rmpime n nperep-
nenmero ronennx sa cosanne 'Ba-
nma Honropocxoro. Bepoxrno,
nonnmop]nsm n pasnoronocne
npncyrcrnonano n n ome macce
niec, ornecenntx Bnprma]rep x
xanpy npnnopno pamaryprnn.
Ha nam nsrnx, nmenno +ro ocro-
xrenicrno nosnonxer cenari nt-
not o recno nsanmocnxsn cyme-
crnonanmnx n ro npemx rnnon re-
arpa npnnopnoro n emoxparn-
uecxoro.
4
H. 3axc. Ha]oc noxonenn rnasamn neconpemennoro uenonexa // Herepyprcxn
rearpanint xypnan. 2003. X 31. C. 8.
568
Penensnn/Reviews
Onnra IYPOBA
Conercxax nnacri naponax
nnacri? Ouepxn ncropnn napono-
ro nocnpnxrnx conercxo nnacrn n
CCCP / Ho pe. Tnmo Bnxana-
nena. Canxr-Herepypr: 'Enpo-
necxn om, 2003. 337 c. ISBN:
5-8015-0159-2.
B nocnenne rot ntmno ne-
cxonixo pyccxoxstuntx nsann o
conercxom omecrne, cranmnx, es
comnennx, nnrennexryanintmn e-
crcennepamn.
1
Anropt penensnpy-
emoro nsannx, sapyexnte n ore-
uecrnennte ncropnxn n connono-
rn, raxxe opamamrcx x ncropnn
noncenennocrn n Conercxom Co-
mse. Onaxo no npomecrnnn roa c
momenra nsannx xnnrn cnoxno yr-
nepxari, uro ee ntxo cran cot-
rnem, nmenmnm onimo pesonanc
cpen nccneonarene. Houemy?
Copnnx nororonnen mexy-
napono rpynno yuentx n co-
cronr ns 13 crare, nanncanntx na
pyccxom n anrnncxom xstxax.
Cpen anropon nsnecrnte ncro-
pnxn Iaop Pnrrepcnopn, Capa
+nnc, Tnmo Bnxananen, Cepre
Xypannen, Hnxnra Homarnn, Hpn-
na Taxana, monote nccneonare-
nn Co]ix uyxnna, Onira Txau n
p. Ocnonnax nex xnnrn, no mne-
nnm ee peaxropa, ]nncxoro cne-
nnanncra no conercxo ncropnn,
npo]eccopa Bnxananena, saxnm-
uaercx n ornere na nonpoc o rom,
'xaxona creneni napono noep-
xxn, n, uro ocoenno naxno, ne
noepxxn conercxoro pexnma
(C. 7). Btrexammax ns nepno nro-
pax nponema cocronr n rom, xa-
xym poni n oecneuennn +ro no-
epxxn nrpan reppop.
Bonpoc o noepxxe pexnma n
ror nnn nno ncropnuecxn nepn-
o ncropnxn n connonorn nonn-
mann n cnonx paorax n panee.
Hanpnmep, nsnecrna rnnoresa
Bept an+m, cornacno xoropo n
crannncxne npemena, axe n camte
xymne, pexnm noepxnnancx ne
ronixo reppopom. Ocnono nonn-
rnuecxoro pexnma tn raxxe ne-
rnacnt oronop, yuacrnnxom xo-
roporo, napxy c npanxme naprn-
e, tn cpenn xnacc.
2
pyro
rouxn spennx npnepxnnaercx Po-
epr Konxnecr, xoropt paccmar-
pnnaer reppop xax cymnocrnym
ocnony xnsnn 1930-x roon.
3
An-
ropt crare copnnxa ncrynamr n
1
Hanpnmep: C. Bom Omne mecra. Mn]onornx noncenenno xnsnn. Mocxna, 2002;
H. Henna, A. uncrnxon. Otnareni n pe]opmt. Kaprnnt noncenenno xnsnn
ropoxan. Canxr-Herepypr, 2003; H. B. Yrexnn. Ouepxn xommynaninoro tra. Moc-
xna, 2001.
2
V. Dunham. In Stalin`s Time. Middleclass Values in Soviet Fiction. Cambridge, 1979.
Pp. 13-14, 17.
3
R. Conquest. The Great Terror. Stalin`s Purge oI the Thirties. London, 1968 n p. paort.
569
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
+ry ncxyccnm, n nnrepnperannx
nmn cotrn npomnoro, npena-
raemoro n rexcrax xnnrn, oruacrn
sanncnr or npnnanexnocrn nc-
cneonarenx x romy nnn nnomy nc-
ropnorpa]nuecxomy nanpannennm.
Copnnx npecrannxer unrare-
nm opasnt pasnnuntx meroono-
rnuecxnx noxoon: 'anropt tnn
cnoont n ntope, nocxonixy
'pasnnunte noxot amr pasnnu-
nte pesynirart (C. 14). Boome,
n ncropnuecxnx nccneonannxx
conercxoro omecrna moxno nte-
nnri necxonixo nanpannenn. Hep-
nt moxno nasnari 'rorannrap-
ntm. B ero pamxax ocnonnoe nnn-
manne yenxercx nsyuennm nonn-
rnuecxo ncropnn, nonnrnuecxo
cncremt conercxoro rnna n nnnx-
nnm rocyapcrna n naprnn na npo-
necct, nponcxoxmne n omecrne.
Ho mnennm mnrpnx Bnxnenro-
xa, anropa ono ns crare cop-
nnxa, rorannrapnax moeni npe-
nonaraer, uro 'conercxn pexnm
noxnnncx n pesynirare roro, uro
nonnrnuecxne menimnncrna nsxnn
nnacri n ycranonnnn cnom nonm
na ecnomomntm onimnncrnom
nocpecrnom reppopa (C. 232).
Cornacno +ro reopnn noepxxa
pexnma oecneunnanaci sa cuer
reppopa, n ecnn conpornnnenne
nmeno mecro, ro nn]opmannx o
nem npecrannxnaci cnenn]nu-
ntm opasom. Hs crare, nome-
mnx n copnnx, x +romy noxoy
rxroremr rexcrt Iaopa Pnrrepc-
nopna o anrnconercxnx nacrpoe-
nnxx n nx nnrepnperannn npanx-
me +nnro, Hnxa Bapona o coner-
cxo +xonomnxe, ]ynxnnonnponan-
me naxanyne 'Bonimoro Teppo-
pa n pexnme 'xaornunoro nnann-
ponannx n o npncnoconennn x
ne unnonnnxon, a raxxe crarix
Capt +nnc o mpoxparnuecxo
'nepxymxe xax nanonee yxsnn-
mo rpynne. Ho ee mnennm, 'Boni-
mo Teppop tn oruacrn nony-
nncrcxo crparerne monnnsannn
nounnenntx rpynn, sa cuer xoro-
po ocrnranaci naponax noep-
xxa.
Bropo noxo oosnauaercx n
xnnre xax 'pennsnonncrcxn (C.
14, 233). Bnxnenrox nouepxnna-
er, uro pennsnonncrt, nsyuammne
Conercxn Coms, npnepxnnamr-
cx ornnunoro or npecrannennoro
'rorannrapno ncropnorpa]n-
uecxo napanrmo mnennx n cun-
ramr, uro cneyer oparnri nnnma-
nne na 'naponym ocnony pexn-
ma (C. 233). K +romy nanpannennm
n ncropnorpa]nn npnnanexar, n
uacrnocrn, paort Bent unrn-
narpnx n Bept an+m (nx nccne-
onannx no connanino ncropnn
Conercxoro Comsa cunramrcx
xnaccnuecxnmn). B paorax +rnx
ncropnxon nnnmanne c]oxycnpo-
nano ne cronixo na ]ynxnnonnpo-
nannn rocyapcrnennoro annapara
n connanintx nncrnryron, cxoni-
xo na noncenenno xnsnn nme,
ocoennocrxx nx tra n nx nsan-
570
Penensnn/Reviews
moecrnnn c pexnmom. Hs nome-
mnx n copnnx crare x raxomy me-
roonornuecxomy noxoy rxrore-
er marepnan Ceprex Xypannena.
Onnpaxci na apxnnnte annte
1920-x rr., on onnctnaer nonce-
nennocri nnocrpanntx cnennann-
cron, npnexanmnx paorari na
mocxoncxn '3nexrposano, n
noxastnaer, xax noepxnnammne
conercxym nnacri xnaccono cosna-
reninte paoune cranonnnnci n
rnasax conercxnx unnonnnxon ee
nparamn.
Bo ncrynnrenino crarie pe-
axrop copnnxa nouepxnnaer,
uro n nocnenee npemx pennsnonn-
crt camn crann 'ncr+nnmmen-
rom, n ncropnxn 'rperiero noxo-
nennx amr yxe nonte nnrepnpe-
rannn ]enomenam conercxoro o-
mecrna. Onaxo cronr ormernri,
uro nonte noxot, xoropte nc-
ropnxn ornocxr x 'rperie nonne
ocmtcnennx,
4
raxne xax nonax
xynirypnax ncropnx nnn ncropnx
namxrn, nonte remt nonpoct na-
nnonannsma nnn renepnoe nsme-
penne conercxoro omecrna, a rax-
xe nonte nx ncropnxon merot
ycrnax ncropnx nnn ananns nc-
xypca ne oueni mnpoxo npecran-
nent n copnnxe. Tem ne menee,
crarin T. Bnxananena, O. Txau n
C. uyxnno rxroremr x +romy na-
npannennm no remarnxe, cnocoy
nocranonxn nonpocon, meroam nc-
cneonannx, xstxy onncannx.
Bnxananen paccyxaer o xon-
crpynponannn xareropnn 'meman-
crna, yrnepxax, uro ona ne tna
nnncana n connaninym crpyxrypy
conercxoro omecrna n n ecrnn-
reninocrn morna nmeri ornomenne
x npecrannrenxm pasntx xnaccon.
Ho 'memancrnom nonnmannci
opasnt noneennx, pacxoxmne-
cx c nennocrxmn conercxoro pexn-
ma, n nmenno c +rnmn orxnonenn-
xmn onimennxn n nenn opiy.
uyxnna emoncrpnpyer na npn-
mepe 'crapo, 'nono n 'coner-
cxo nnrennnrennnn, xax npeo-
pasontnannci crapte n nosnnxann
nonte connaninte rpynnt, n o-
pamaercx x nonpocy o ornomennn
nnrennnrennnn x nnacrn. B ee cra-
rie yrnepxaercx, uro nnrennn-
rennnx n conercxom omecrne
tna ncrannnponana or neono-
rnn n ne ntxastnana nn axrnnno-
ro conpornnnennx, nn axrnnno
noepxxn nnacrn. B crarie Oni-
rn Txau ntnnraercx rnnoresa o
connanintx npnunnax nosnnxno-
nennx ]enomena paoue nnac-
rnn. Ho mnennm anropa, +ry xare-
ropnm nnacri ncnonisonana, uro-
t ycnnnri cranninocri, onro-
neunocri pexnma n nouepxnyri
ero nponerapcxn xapaxrep. Ho
xpane mepe, uacri +ro rpynnt,
4
Cm. o +rom no ncrynnrenino crarie Bent unrnnarpnx x copnnxy: Sh.
Fitzpatrick (Ed.). Stalinism. New Directions. London and New York, 2000. Pp. 2-3.
571
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
xoropo nnacri yenxna ocooe
nnnmanne, axrnnno noepxnnana
pexnm.
ocronncrno onimnncrna rex-
cron, nxnmuenntx n copnnx, co-
cronr n rom, uro n nnx npecran-
neno xonnenryaninoe ocmtcnenne
apxnnntx anntx, uro, no mnennm
B. unrnnarpnx, rpeyercx or nc-
cneonarene 'rperie nonnt.
Tem ne menee, nexoropte nontr-
xn xonnenryannsannn xaxyrcx ne
ncera yauntmn n onosnauntmn.
Hanpnmep, n cnoe crarie Bnx-
nenrox cctnaercx na 'nocrmoep-
nnsm, 'nnnrnncrnuecxn nono-
por n xonnennnm ncropnxa Mn-
menx uyxo, ocyxax nponemy
nx npnmenennx n nccneonannxx,
nocnxmenntx conercxomy ome-
crny. Ho +rn cctnxn ne nx ncex
ntrnxxr yenrenintmn, no-
cxonixy seci xe anropom crarin
ynomnnaercx nex o rom, uro uyxo
onepnponan nonxrnem 'ncxypc,
n uro ncxypc nmeer orpannunna-
mmee snauenne no ornomennm x
noncenenntm npaxrnxam nme.
Hex cnpanennna, no cnnmxom
mnpoxa n, na nam nsrnx, ne naxo-
nr npnmenennx n crarie camoro
Bnxnenroxa o rponxncrcxnx rpax-
ronxax nacnnnx. Xorenoci t yno-
mxnyri, uro seci tnn t ymecr-
ntmn cctnxn na yaunte ncropn-
uecxne paort, ntcrpoennte na
meroe uyxo.
5
Ha nocrannennt nonpoc o cre-
nenn napono noepxxn coner-
cxoro pexnma onosnaunoro orne-
ra marepnant copnnxa, ecre-
crnenno, ne amr. Oruacrn +ro
osxcnxercx rem, uro cama xonnen-
nnx 'napono noepxxn ne
nmeer n xnnre uerxoro onpeene-
nnx. Haoopor, peaxnnx na pexnm
anannsnpyercx cxnosi npnsmy py-
rnx ]enomenon n cotrn, nsyuax
xoropte, moxno 'ntunrari mne-
nne nme o nnacrn. Bosmoxno,
orcyrcrnne uerxoro ornera npeon-
peeneno eme n rem, uro cama co-
nercxax nnacri nnxora ne xorena
snari, nonisyercx nn ee pexnm
noepxxo. Hmenno x raxomy
ntnoy npnxonr no ncrynnreni-
no crarie npo]eccop Bnxana-
nen. Ha ero nsrnx, saoro coner-
cxoro rocyapcrna tna ne napo-
nax noepxxa, a coxpanenne co-
crnenno nnacrn nmtmn cnoco-
amn (C. 29). Ecnn camn nnacri
nmymne ne tnn osaauent +rnm
nonpocom, ro na nero, pasymeercx,
cnoxno ornernri nccneonarenxm,
n onimnncrne cnyuaen nmymnm
ornert n ncrounnxax, xoropte
nponsnena ra xe nnacri.
Bepnemcx x nocrannennomy
namn nonpocy: nouemy xnnra ne
ntsnana nnrennexryanintx ea-
ron? Bosmoxno noromy, uro ee
nenisx nasnari nonnocrim nnncan-
no n croni nonynxpnte ceronx
5
Cm., nanpnmep: O. Kharkhordin. The Collective and the Individual in Russia. Berkeley, 1999.
572
Penensnn/Reviews
Anexcanp AOKHHH
Sarah Abrevaya Stein, Making
Jews Modern. The Yiddish and La-
dino Press in the Russian and Otto-
man Empires (Bloomington and In-
dianapolis: Indiana University Press,
2004). 311 pp. Index. ISBN: 0-253-
34304-6.
Ha pyexe XIX nauana XX
cronern enpecxax xynirypa ne-
pexnnana nepno pamarnuecxnx
nepemen. Hauanmnecx nponecct
nonnrnsannn, cexynxpnsannn, yp-
annsannn, axxynirypannn, pocr
monninocrn n pyrne nsmenennx
nosnonxmr ronopnri o nacrynne-
nnn nono +noxn +noxn moep-
nocrn.
nx ee nsyuennx neoxonm
xomnaparnnncrcxn noxo. Orme-
xoncrpyxrnnncrcxne renennnn n
rymannrapntx nayxax. Ormernm
raxxe, uro anropt marepnanon,
onynnxonanntx n copnnxe, nr-
nopnpymr nonemne remt n ncro-
pnorpa]nn n ne ncnonisymr co-
npemennte meroonornuecxne na-
paorxn n nccneonannxx, a crarin
copnnxa ne ncera pesonnpymr
pyr c pyrom remarnuecxn. stx
nexoroptx rexcron moxno nasnari
'onronornuntm, r.e. nx anropt
npnepxnnamrcx nperennnosno
nosnnnn onncari peaninocri ra-
xo, xaxo ona tna 'na camom
ene, uro c rouxn spennx nocne-
nnx renennn n rymannrapncrn-
xe nenosmoxno. Knnre ne ocraer
axryaninocrn, n no+romy n ne no-
xnnxmrcx raxne neyxnmxne ]pa-
seonornuecxne ntpaxennx, xax
'Conercxn Coms tn neonorn-
uecxnm rocyapcrnom (C. 114),
nei, nmoe rocyapcrno nmeer
cocrnennte neonornuecxne oc-
nonannx.
Hecmorpx na ormeuennte neo-
crarxn, xnnra yer nnrepecna
cnennanncram ncropnxam, conn-
onoram n xyniryponoram, sannma-
mmnmcx nccneonannem conercxo-
ro omecrna, noromy, uro ee an-
ropt, no-nepntx, nnoxr n nayu-
nt oopor nonte apxnnnte ma-
repnant nn]opmannonnte oso-
pt n cnoxn OIHY, ocyxax npn
+rom cnoxnt nonpoc o crenenn
ocronepnocrn anntx n o nos-
moxnocrn nx ncnonisonannx, a,
no-nroptx, opamamrcx x camtm
pasnoopasntm remam (or tra
nnocrpanntx paounx o crnnx
xnsnn conercxo nnrennnrennnn,
or +xonomnuecxo o anxoronino
nonnrnxn nnacre) n nonnmamr
nnonne npanomepnte nonpoct, x
xoroptm, n uncne npounx, moxno
ornecrn n ncxyccnm o crenenn
napono noepxxn pexnma.
572
Penensnn/Reviews
Anexcanp AOKHHH
Sarah Abrevaya Stein, Making
Jews Modern. The Yiddish and La-
dino Press in the Russian and Otto-
man Empires (Bloomington and In-
dianapolis: Indiana University Press,
2004). 311 pp. Index. ISBN: 0-253-
34304-6.
Ha pyexe XIX nauana XX
cronern enpecxax xynirypa ne-
pexnnana nepno pamarnuecxnx
nepemen. Hauanmnecx nponecct
nonnrnsannn, cexynxpnsannn, yp-
annsannn, axxynirypannn, pocr
monninocrn n pyrne nsmenennx
nosnonxmr ronopnri o nacrynne-
nnn nono +noxn +noxn moep-
nocrn.
nx ee nsyuennx neoxonm
xomnaparnnncrcxn noxo. Orme-
xoncrpyxrnnncrcxne renennnn n
rymannrapntx nayxax. Ormernm
raxxe, uro anropt marepnanon,
onynnxonanntx n copnnxe, nr-
nopnpymr nonemne remt n ncro-
pnorpa]nn n ne ncnonisymr co-
npemennte meroonornuecxne na-
paorxn n nccneonannxx, a crarin
copnnxa ne ncera pesonnpymr
pyr c pyrom remarnuecxn. stx
nexoroptx rexcron moxno nasnari
'onronornuntm, r.e. nx anropt
npnepxnnamrcx nperennnosno
nosnnnn onncari peaninocri ra-
xo, xaxo ona tna 'na camom
ene, uro c rouxn spennx nocne-
nnx renennn n rymannrapncrn-
xe nenosmoxno. Knnre ne ocraer
axryaninocrn, n no+romy n ne no-
xnnxmrcx raxne neyxnmxne ]pa-
seonornuecxne ntpaxennx, xax
'Conercxn Coms tn neonorn-
uecxnm rocyapcrnom (C. 114),
nei, nmoe rocyapcrno nmeer
cocrnennte neonornuecxne oc-
nonannx.
Hecmorpx na ormeuennte neo-
crarxn, xnnra yer nnrepecna
cnennanncram ncropnxam, conn-
onoram n xyniryponoram, sannma-
mmnmcx nccneonannem conercxo-
ro omecrna, noromy, uro ee an-
ropt, no-nepntx, nnoxr n nayu-
nt oopor nonte apxnnnte ma-
repnant nn]opmannonnte oso-
pt n cnoxn OIHY, ocyxax npn
+rom cnoxnt nonpoc o crenenn
ocronepnocrn anntx n o nos-
moxnocrn nx ncnonisonannx, a,
no-nroptx, opamamrcx x camtm
pasnoopasntm remam (or tra
nnocrpanntx paounx o crnnx
xnsnn conercxo nnrennnrennnn,
or +xonomnuecxo o anxoronino
nonnrnxn nnacre) n nonnmamr
nnonne npanomepnte nonpoct, x
xoroptm, n uncne npounx, moxno
ornecrn n ncxyccnm o crenenn
napono noepxxn pexnma.
573
Ab Imperio, #
crpan Bocrouno Enpont n naua-
ne nonoro npemenn.
3
Onaxo n co-
npemenno ncropnorpa]nn oni-
mym poni nrpaer n pyrax renen-
nnx: ncropnx enponecxnx enpeen
onnctnaercx ronixo n rpannnax
nannonanintx rocyapcrn nnn nm-
nepn.
Penensnpyemax xnnra, xax or-
meuaer ee anrop Capa Cren, 'xn-
nxercx nepntm xomnaparnnntm
nccneonannem enpecxo xyniry-
pt n Poccncxo n Ocmancxo
nmnepnxx (P. 3). Monorpa]nx
nxnmuaer rpn uacrn. Hepnax no-
cnxmena npecce na nnm n nan-
no n Poccncxo n Ocmancxo nm-
nepnxx. Bropax n rperix ]opmn-
ponannm nontx +nemenron n xyni-
rypax n cncremax nennocre cpe-
n enpeen nyx nmnepn. Ocnon-
ntm ncrounnxom nx nonnmannx
moene moepnocrn pyccxnx n
ocmancxnx enpeen nx Cren xn-
nxercx cnercxax neuarnax xyniry-
pa. Cren paccmarpnnaer nosnnx-
nonenne n nnnxnne nepntx enpe-
cxnx exenenntx raser, neuaran-
mnxcx na pasronopntx xstxax,
anannsnpyer unrarenicxym ayn-
ropnm +rnx nsann no nony, co-
1
H. I. Opmancxn. Enpen n Poccnn. Ouepxn +xonomnuecxoro n omecrnennoro tra
pyccxnx enpeen. Canxr-Herepypr, 1877.
2
B. Nathans. Beyond the Pale. The Jewish Encounter with Late Imperial Russia. Berkeley,
2002; ChaeRan Y. Freeze. Jewish Marriage and Divorce in Imperial Russia. Hanover,
2002.
3
. Ionr. Enpecxax anronomnx n nauane Honoro npemenn. Honicxo-Hnroncxoe ro-
cyapcrno n Ocmancxax nmnepnx // Hcropnx n xynirypa poccncxoro n nocrounoen-
ponecxoro enpecrna. Honte ncrounnxn, nonte noxot. Mocxna, 2004.
rnm, uro cpannnrenint ananns
tn nsnauanino npncym rpyam
pyccxo-enpecxnx anropon. Hanpn-
mep, H. I. Opmancxn (1877) cpan-
nnnan n ono ns cnonx paor no-
noxenne enpeen n Poccncxo nm-
nepnn co crarycom nx coparien n
3anano Enpone.
1
Ceronx nauana xomnaparnnnc-
rnxn oprannuno nxnmuent n xax-
oe cepiesnoe conpemennoe sapy-
exnoe nccneonanne no ncropnn
poccncxoro enpecrna. Onn ns
nocnennx npnmepon monorpa-
]nx B. Haranca, xoropt cpannn-
naer nonoxenne enpecxnx omnn
n uepre ocenocrn c nx pasnnrnem
sa uepro; nponecct +mancnnannn
poccncxoro enpecrna c anano-
rnuntmn na 3anae n onee pan-
nn nepno; craryc enpecxoro
menimnncrna n pamxax Poccnn xax
mnoronannonanino nmnepnn.
pyro npnmep xnnra u. upns, n
xoropo paxn n pasnot cpen en-
pecxoro nacenennx napcxo Poc-
cnn cpannnnamrcx c ananornunt-
mn xnnennxmn y pyrnx napoon.
2
Cneyer ynomxnyri n nccneona-
nne . Ionra, nocnxmennoe enpo-
necxnm anronomnxm n cocrane
574
Penensnn/Reviews
nnaninomy crarycy, mecry npoxn-
nannx, nonnrnuecxnm npncrpacrn-
xm. Hccneonareninnna nnonr n
nayunt oopor xpane nmontr-
nte nonnrnuecxne xapnxarypt npe-
men nepno pyccxo penonmnnn,
nynnxonanmnecx n neuarn, a rax-
xe camte pasnoopasnte rasernte
osxnnennx n pexnamy. Hpn +rom
anrop xnnrn noxastnaer, xax nsa-
nne nepntx enpecxnx exenenntx
raser na pasronopntx xstxax no-
nnnxno na cam xapaxrep urennx.
Hsannx na nnm n nanno no-
xnnnnci c pasnnne n 20 ner ('Ha
yena ecnepanca ntxonna n 1842,
1871-1911 rr. n Hsmnpe n 'Kon me-
naccep n Oecce 1862-1870 rr.).
Cren opamaer nnnmanne na en-
pecxym nepnonxy ne ronixo no-
romy, uro ona ]nxcnponana rpanc-
]opmannm poccncxo n ocmanc-
xo enpecxnx xyniryp, no n no-
cxonixy camn nsannx onaann o-
raro n nnrepecno ncropne.
Cpen ecxrxon nepnonuecxnx
nsann na nnpnre, nnme, pyc-
cxom n nonicxom xstxax n Poccn-
cxo nmnepnn n na ]pannyscxom,
nanno n rypenxom n Ocmancxo
nmnepnn Cren axnenrnpyer nnn-
manne na nyx nanonee penpesen-
rarnnntx nx cnoe +noxn: 'ep
]pan (Herepypr, Bapmana,
1903-1913) n '3ni riemno (Kon-
cranrnnononi, 1872-1930). Y nnx
tno nemano omero n nemano pas-
nnun. Koncranrnnononicxax ra-
sera na nanno noxnnnaci na 30 ner
panime uem 'ep ]pan, nsa-
nanmaxcx na nnm. '3ni riemno
npononeonana accnmnnxnnonnt
xypc, opnenrnponannt na sana-
nte nennocrn. 'ep ]pan tn
nsannem, ntpaxanmnm nanno-
naninte ycrpemnennx.
Hccneonareni ocnapnnaer pac-
npocrpanennoe mnenne o rom, uro
noxnnenne neuarno xannranncrn-
uecxo nnycrpnn, ncnonisymme
+rnnuecxne pasronopnte xstxn,
xnnxercx neoxonmtm npenecr-
nnxom pasnnrnx nannonannsma.
Enpecxax neuari na pasronopntx
xstxax, ormeuaer Cren, cnoco-
crnonana ntpaorxe mnoxecrna
nonnrnuecxnx nsrnxon n ycrpem-
nenn, nxnmuax n orxponenno ac-
cnmnnxropcxne nacrpoennx. Oco-
enno xncrnenno +ro nnno na npn-
mepe marepnanon '3ni riemno.
Iasert, nsananmnecx na pas-
ronopntx xstxax, ornnuannci
crpemnennem ne cronixo yunri
unrarenx n macxnnicxom, r.e. npo-
cnernrenicxom n naxrnuecxom
cmtcne, cxonixo necrn camym pas-
noopasnym nn]opmannm n cnom
ne cnnmxom opasonannym ayn-
ropnm, nxnmuanmym n xenmnn, n
myxunn ncex nospacron. Hoxnne-
nne +rnx raser, n npexe ncero
'ep ]pan n '3ni riemno,
tno cnnerenicrnom nepexoa or
+nnrapno x onee napono xyni-
rype. Enpecxax xnsni ypno ns-
menxnaci, n npecca nemano coe-
crnonana +romy nponeccy. Pyccxne
575
Ab Imperio, #
n ocmancxne enpen ncxann nexro-
pt xynirypno nenrnunocrn. un-
noco]nx accnmnnxnnn, axxyniry-
pannn n pasnnuntx ]opm nanno-
nannsma ocyxanaci pyccxnmn n
ocmancxnmn enpexmn n reuenne
pxa ecxrnnern XIX n XX cro-
nern, naxanyne Banxancxnx non
n Hepno mnpono nont.
Hpn +rom annte xonnennnn n
orenintx crpanax pasnnuannci.
Enpecxne exrenn n Poccnn (sa
ncxnmuennem ysxoro xpyra nora-
ne, cnxsanntx c nopom) ncxon-
nn ns roro, uro aninemee cyme-
crnonanne nx napoa yer nponc-
xonri nne nmnepnn (n nnom reo-
rpa]nuecxom npocrpancrne), npn-
uem +ro yer nocne pacnaa nm-
nepcxoro rocyapcrna. Hx ocman-
cxne ennonepnt n onimnncrne
cnoem ne crannnn no comnenne
status quo.
Baxntm n xnsnn poccncxnx
n ocmancxnx enpecxnx coomecrn
naxanyne XX n. tno ro, uro oni-
moe uncno enpeen nonyunno oc-
ryn x neuarntm nsannxm. 3ro
nosnonnno nannonanintm omn-
nam nyume opnenrnponaricx n ox-
pyxammem mnpe n ononpemenno
ncntrtnari nnnxnne nonoro nn-
crnryra npecct n nponarannpye-
mtx em nennocre, yi ro nonn-
rnuecxne npnopnrert nnn xe ns-
menennx n cranaprax noneennx
nnn n manepe oenaricx.
Hepnonxa nnnmcrpnpyer no-
nt ontr nauana cronernx, npe-
narax ne ony, a mnoro moene
enponecxnx enpecxnx moepno-
cre. Y enpeen nyx nmnepn nme-
nnci nexoropte omne ocoenno-
crn. Hanpnmep, onn ne tnn +man-
cnnnponant, xax cunraer Cren.
Onaxo cymecrnonana snaunreni-
nax pasnnna n uncnennocrn enpe-
cxoro nacenennx n n ornomennn x
nemy nnacre n omecrna. Bo-nep-
ntx, n Ocmancxo nmnepnn enpe-
cxax nacnopa ena nn npentmana
uernepri mnnnnona uenonex. B ro
npemx xax n Poccncxo nmnepnn
xonna XIX n. ona cocrannxna 5
mnn. 200 rtc. Bo-nroptx, n Ocman-
cxo nmnepnn ynaxannci +rnnuec-
xne n pennrnosnte ocoennocrn
menimnncrn, a anrncemnrnsm ne
nonyunn cxonixo-nnyi mnpoxo-
ro nnnxnnx. Orcma pasnnrne en-
pecrna n Poccnn n Typnnn ornn-
uanoci, xax nouepxnnaer ncropnx,
'acnmmerpnunocrim.
Pasnoopasnte nanpannennx
enpecxoro nannonaninoro nnxe-
nnx, croni ypno pasnnnanmnecx n
Poccncxo nmnepnn, xax, x npn-
mepy, cnonnsm n camtx pasnoo-
pasntx ]opmax, enpecxn conn-
annsm n anronomnsm nno ne cy-
mecrnonann noome, nno ne no-
nyunnn n Ocmancxo nmnepnn
snaunreninoro pacnpocrpanennx.
Ecnn samernax uacri enpecxnx
nnrennexryanon n Poccnn otuno
ntcrynana n samnry nnma xax
xstxa nnreparypt n nonnrnuecxo
nponarant, ro nnrennexryant
576
Penensnn/Reviews
Ocmancxo nmnepnn yenxnn mano
nnnmannx nanno. Enpen nyx nm-
nepn ornnuannci n no ornome-
nnm x camnm nmnepnxm, n xoroptx
xnnn. Ecnn n namxrn pyccxo-en-
pecxnx nmmnrpanron, xax nnmer
Cren, Poccnx acconnnponanaci c
nacnnnem n norpomamn, ro enpen
ns Ocmancxo nmnepnn, axe no-
xnnyn nonnacrnym rypxam reppn-
ropnm, ncntrtnann nocranirnm
no cnoe tno ponne n n snax
nosnrnnnoro ornomennx x ne no-
cnnn ]ecxn, sanpemennte n Typ-
nnn nono pecnynnxancxo nna-
crim. Taxnm opasom, ncropnuec-
xne nesaxn pyccxoro n ocmanc-
xoro enpecrna orpaxamr pasnoo-
pasne nyre rpanc]opmannn enpe-
en Enpont nauana npomnoro nexa.
Hexoropax omnocri nyx nmne-
pn paspymaercx nx pasnnunxmn,
xoropte, xax nnmer anrop, crano-
nxrcx x xonny nexa snaunrenintmn.
3rn nmnepnn nmenn raxxe n
pasnnunt ncropnuecxn ontr n
ornomennxx co cnonm mnoronann-
onanintm nacenennem, n rom unc-
ne n enpexmn. B ornnune or
Ocmancxo, n Poccncxo nmne-
pnn mnoronannonanint xapax-
rep, no yrnepxennm Cren, nn-
xora ne npnsnanancx pexnmom,
nonnrnxa xoroporo tna nanpan-
nena na pycn]nxannm cnonx no-
anntx. B cepenne XIX n. n or-
nomennn enpeen +ro npoxnnxnoci
n ocrarouno rymanntx opnenrn-
pax na 'cnnxenne n cnnxnne, xo-
ropte cmennna ycranonxa na or-
xponennym cerperannm n xonne
roro xe cronernx. Orpomnoe pas-
noopasne nncrnrynnonanintx n
xynirypntx crpyxryp ne nosnonx-
er ronopnri o enpexx Poccncxo
n Ocmancxo nmnepn xax o nexom
nenocrnom oprannsme. Pasnnunx n
npanonom, nonnrnuecxom n +xono-
mnuecxom nonoxennn oycnonnn-
namr n cnoeopasne ]opm ntpaxe-
nnx enpecxo moepnocrn.
B saxnmuennn anrop xacaercx
cye nepnonuecxo neuarn na
nnm n nanno n mexnoennoe npe-
mx n rocyapcrnax, nosnnxmnx na
pasnannnax nyx nmnepn, n aer
omym conoxynnym xapaxrepnc-
rnxy nepnonxe na pasronopntx
xstxax. B +ror nepno ona nperep-
nena snaunreninte rpanc]opma-
nnn. Hpecca crana onee pasnoo-
pasno, no ntpaxennm Cren,
']parmenrnponanno n reorpa]n-
uecxom, nonnrnuecxom, +crernuec-
xom n xnacconom ornomennn. 3ror
]axr 'xnnxncx snaxom ee xyniryp-
no xnnyuecrn n nnnxnnx (P. 207).
Hccneonari ncropnm n xyni-
rypy enpecrna Poccncxo n oc-
mancxo nmnepn snaunr, nncari
o ncuesnynme xynirype, oni-
mnncrno cosarene n nocnrene
xoropo n pesynirare Xonoxocra
ncuesnn c 'enpecxo xaprt. Oco-
ennocri n nonnsna penensnpye-
mo monorpa]nn cocronr n rom,
uro ee anrop pemnrenino npeoo-
nenaer rpannnt amxenascxoro (n
577
Ab Imperio, #
ero nocrounoenponecxo moenn)
n ce]apcxoro (mro-nocrounom na-
pnanre) enpecxnx mnpon n cpan-
nnnaer nx pyr c pyrom no npemx
nepexoa x +noxe moepnocrn.
Monorpa]nx sanepmaercx cno-
eopasno anonorne xomnaparnn-
no enpecxo ncropnorpa]nn.
Hpana, yrnepxenne Cren, uro
nmenno ee xnnra 'nnonr xomna-
parnnncrcxn noxo n onacri
enpecxo ncropnn, npecrannx-
ercx nexoroptm npeynennuennem.
Peui moxer nrn, xax ormeuanoci,
o cpannennn nocrounoenponecxo
amxenascxo n mxnoenponecxo
ce]apcxo xyniryp na npnmepe
nyx nnnxrenintx nepnonuecxnx
nsann. Hpn nce naxnocrn ne-
pnonxn na pasronopntx xstxax,
sa pamxamn nccneonannx ocramr-
cx mnorne pyrne xnnennx, nanpn-
mep, conocrannenne ponn omnn-
noro ynpannennx, +nonmnnx orno-
menn nnyrpn camo omnnt, a
raxxe ponn nncrnryra, nmenonan-
merocx y amxenanason mranany-
rom nocpennxa n ornomennxx
enpeen c nenrpanino nnacrim.
Hccneonanne Cren noxastna-
er pasnoopasne ]opm enpecxo
moepnocrn, n nmecre c +rnm pac-
xptnaer n nexoropte cxoxne ren-
ennnn, npoxnnxnmnecx n nauane
XX nexa, nanpnmep, nosnnxnone-
nne neuarntx xyniryp na pasro-
nopntx xstxax, a raxxe nanno-
naninte n accnmnnxnnonnte ren-
ennnn n connanino xnsnn en-
pecxnx coomecrn. Camo no cee
nosnnxnonenne +rnx cxoxnx xnne-
nn yxe npecrannxer xopomn
marepnan nx cpannenn.
'Moepnocri, xax noxastnaer
Cren, morna nocnpnnnmaricx
xaxtm unenom nnn ro nnn nno
rpynnt n enpecxom connyme no-
pasnomy. Omnm xe tno ro, uro
yymee onxno tri nntm. 3ro
tno npemx nontx nosmoxnocre.
Moepnocri npoxnnxnaci n n
crpemnennn nsyunri xstxn, ycno-
nri conpemennte renepnte ponn,
nonyunri cnercxoe opasonanne.
Xorx nsrnxt unrarene n anropon
ynomxnyrtx raser na mecro enpe-
cxo omnnt n rex rocyapcrnen-
ntx opasonannxx, n xoroptx onn
xnnn, pemnrenino ornnuannci,
nce onn crannnn onn n ror xe non-
poc: xax coornercrnonari rpeona-
nnxm n sanpocam conpemennocrn?
Komnaparnnnoe nsyuenne en-
pecxo ncropnn aer nosmox-
nocri ocmtcnnri pasnoopasne n
neonoponocri moepno enpe-
cxo xynirypt. 3ror ontr orxpt-
naer nx nac nosmoxnocri npe-
crannri omne nauana n ocote
ueprt, onpeenxnmne nyrn pasnn-
rnx enpecxo ncropnn, a napxy
c ne n poccncxo, ocmancxo,
enponecxo n nnxnenocrouno.
Btxnnxx omee n ocoennoe y ce-
]apon n amxenason, pacxptnax
nonte cnxsn mexy Enpono, Poc-
cne n Bnnxnnm Bocroxom, xom-
naparnnnoe nccneonanne poccn-
578
Penensnn/Reviews
Anexcanp OCHHHH
'HYCTA BHOIPAuH
'HYCTOIO MECTA?
OB OHITE HCTOPHOIPAuHuECKOIO
HPEBPAEHH '3THHuECKOIO HOIPA-
HHuI B 'COBETCKYR IHYBHHKY
Kate Brown, A Biographv of
No Place. From Ethnic Borderland
to Soviet Heartland. (Cambridge,
MA: Harvard University Press,
2004). 308 pp. Index. ISBN: 3-631-
38327-4.
B nocnenee ecxrnnerne n yx-
panncxo ncropnorpa]nn cyme-
crnenno nospoc nnrepec x ncropnn
nannonanintx menimnncrn. Oco-
oe nnnmanne oreuecrnennte nc-
cneonarenn nauann yenxri ncro-
pnn 1920-1930-x rr., uro nnonne
ecrecrnenno, nocxonixy nmenno n
+ror nepno na reppnropnn YCCP
]ynxnnonnponann pasnnunte an-
ronomnte opasonannx, xnnxnmn-
ecx onnm ns +nemenron nonnrn-
xn, nanpannenno na pemenne 'na-
nnonaninoro nonpoca.
1
Cxonax
cxo n ocmancxo enpecxo ncro-
pnn nosnonxer, no mnennm Cren,
ronopnri o rom, uro yrnepnnmn-
ecx n ncropnorpa]nn xonnennnn
(seci ona, ouennno, nmeer n nny
cnonncrcxym ncropnorpa]nm),
nouepxnnammne cymecrnonanne
ennoro enpecxoro napoa n ero
xynirypt, ne xnnxmrcx npoyxrnn-
ntmn. Hsyuenne nyx nnnxreni-
ntx nepnonuecxnx nsann n
nyx nmnepcxnx opasonannxx n
nrore npnnonr Cren x upesnt-
uano cmenomy ntnoy o rom, uro
ee paora npecrannxer 'nonym
xapry enponecxo enpecxo
xynirypt (P. 214). Onaxo annoe
yrnepxenne nyxaercx n onee
cepiesntx oxasarenicrnax, uem
re, xoropte npnneent n penensn-
pyemo monorpa]nn.
1
Btennm nexoropte nanonee naxnte nynnxannn: C. H. Bpnruenxo. exxi nn-
rannx nanionaninnx ninocnn na Yxpani. Knn, 1990; B. B. unpxo. Hanionanini
menmnnn na Yxpani n 20-30-x poxax // Yxpancixn icropnunn xypnan (anee
YIX). 1990. X 1; O. B. Ionrap. exxi nnrannx mixnanionaninnx ninocnn na Yx-
pani // YIX. 1991. X 7; B. B. unpxo. 'Bxinnnrno pisnnx nani. (Hanionanini
menmnnn na Yxpani y 1920-30-x poxax sa oxymenramn HAIO Yxpann) // Apxinn
Yxpann. 1992. X 4; H. annniuenxo. Erniuni rpynn ninnx Yxpann. Exonomiune ra
conianino-nonirnune cranonnme na nouarxy 1920-x pp. XX cr. Knn, 1993; B. B. Cnryx.,
B. B. unpxo. Himni n Yxpani (1920-i poxn). Knn, 1994; Himni n Yxpani 20-30-i pp.
XX cr. 3. ox. epxannnx apxinin Yxpann / Ynopx.: H. B. xonnena, B. B. unpxo,
C. H. Hnmxo. Knn, 1994; H. M. Bonapuyx. Hanionanino-xynirypna nonirnxa
578
Penensnn/Reviews
Anexcanp OCHHHH
'HYCTA BHOIPAuH
'HYCTOIO MECTA?
OB OHITE HCTOPHOIPAuHuECKOIO
HPEBPAEHH '3THHuECKOIO HOIPA-
HHuI B 'COBETCKYR IHYBHHKY
Kate Brown, A Biographv of
No Place. From Ethnic Borderland
to Soviet Heartland. (Cambridge,
MA: Harvard University Press,
2004). 308 pp. Index. ISBN: 3-631-
38327-4.
B nocnenee ecxrnnerne n yx-
panncxo ncropnorpa]nn cyme-
crnenno nospoc nnrepec x ncropnn
nannonanintx menimnncrn. Oco-
oe nnnmanne oreuecrnennte nc-
cneonarenn nauann yenxri ncro-
pnn 1920-1930-x rr., uro nnonne
ecrecrnenno, nocxonixy nmenno n
+ror nepno na reppnropnn YCCP
]ynxnnonnponann pasnnunte an-
ronomnte opasonannx, xnnxnmn-
ecx onnm ns +nemenron nonnrn-
xn, nanpannenno na pemenne 'na-
nnonaninoro nonpoca.
1
Cxonax
cxo n ocmancxo enpecxo ncro-
pnn nosnonxer, no mnennm Cren,
ronopnri o rom, uro yrnepnnmn-
ecx n ncropnorpa]nn xonnennnn
(seci ona, ouennno, nmeer n nny
cnonncrcxym ncropnorpa]nm),
nouepxnnammne cymecrnonanne
ennoro enpecxoro napoa n ero
xynirypt, ne xnnxmrcx npoyxrnn-
ntmn. Hsyuenne nyx nnnxreni-
ntx nepnonuecxnx nsann n
nyx nmnepcxnx opasonannxx n
nrore npnnonr Cren x upesnt-
uano cmenomy ntnoy o rom, uro
ee paora npecrannxer 'nonym
xapry enponecxo enpecxo
xynirypt (P. 214). Onaxo annoe
yrnepxenne nyxaercx n onee
cepiesntx oxasarenicrnax, uem
re, xoropte npnneent n penensn-
pyemo monorpa]nn.
1
Btennm nexoropte nanonee naxnte nynnxannn: C. H. Bpnruenxo. exxi nn-
rannx nanionaninnx ninocnn na Yxpani. Knn, 1990; B. B. unpxo. Hanionanini
menmnnn na Yxpani n 20-30-x poxax // Yxpancixn icropnunn xypnan (anee
YIX). 1990. X 1; O. B. Ionrap. exxi nnrannx mixnanionaninnx ninocnn na Yx-
pani // YIX. 1991. X 7; B. B. unpxo. 'Bxinnnrno pisnnx nani. (Hanionanini
menmnnn na Yxpani y 1920-30-x poxax sa oxymenramn HAIO Yxpann) // Apxinn
Yxpann. 1992. X 4; H. annniuenxo. Erniuni rpynn ninnx Yxpann. Exonomiune ra
conianino-nonirnune cranonnme na nouarxy 1920-x pp. XX cr. Knn, 1993; B. B. Cnryx.,
B. B. unpxo. Himni n Yxpani (1920-i poxn). Knn, 1994; Himni n Yxpani 20-30-i pp.
XX cr. 3. ox. epxannnx apxinin Yxpann / Ynopx.: H. B. xonnena, B. B. unpxo,
C. H. Hnmxo. Knn, 1994; H. M. Bonapuyx. Hanionanino-xynirypna nonirnxa
579
Ab Imperio, #
no nsnauanino nnecrn unrarenx n
sanyxenne ornocnrenino osex-
ra nccneonannx. Tonixo nocne
rmareninoro osnaxomnennx c co-
epxannem monorpa]nn cranonnr-
cx xcno, uro n xauecrne osexra
nsyuennx ntcrynaer Hpanoepex-
nax Yxpanna (ethnic borderland) n
ee nonn+rnnunoe nacenenne, n nep-
nym ouepei, nonxxn n nemnt. B
cepenne 1920-x rr. +rn +rnoct
nonisonannci npanom amnnncrpa-
rnnno-reppnropnanino anrono-
mnn, no nropo nononnne 1930-x rr.
tnn enoprnponant n nocrounym
Yxpanny n Kasaxcran (Soviet
heartland), a n 1944-1946 rr. uac-
rnuno penarpnnponant n Honimy
renennnx nanmaercx n n sapy-
exno ncropnorpa]nn. B cnonx
nccneonannxx sanante ncropn-
xn orxoxr or nsyuennx CCCP n
nenom (+romy nanpannennm tna
cnocrnenna nexoropax mocxno-
nenrpnunax nepcnexrnna), opa-
maxci x ncropnn orenintx coner-
cxnx pecnynnx, pernonon n axe
+rnnuecxnx rpynn. K uncny noo-
ntx nccneonann ornocnrcx n ne-
annxx monorpa]nx Ker Bpayn
'Bnorpa]nx nycroro mecra. Hs +r-
nnuecxoro norpannuix n conerc-
xym rnynnxy.
Taxoe opasnoe nasnanne xnn-
rn, xax nam npecrannxercx, ne
concem yauno, nocxonixy cnoco-
inimonnxin n Yxpani na nouarxy 1920-x poxin. Knn, 1998; H. . xyona. Hanio-
nanino-xynirypne xnrrx erniunnx menmocre Yxpann (20-30-ri poxn). Kopenisa-
nix i enanionanisanix // YIX. 1998. X 6; 1999. X 1; B. M. Hixonicixn. Hanio-
nanini acnexrn nonirnunnx penpeci 1937 p. n Yxpani // YIX. 2001. X 2; H. Pxo-
manxo. Hpanone cranonnme nanionaninnx menmnn n Yxpani (1917-2000). Hinin,
2001. Cm. raxxe ncceprannn: B. C. Opnxncxn. Hannonaninte menimnncrna na mre
Yxpannt n 20-e rot: Connanino-nonnrnuecxn acnexr nponemt / nc. xan. ncr.
nayx. Knen, 1992; H. . Hacexina. Conianino-nonirnune, exonomiune y xynirypne
xnrrx rpenixoro nacenennx Yxpann n 20-ri nouarxy 30-x poxin / nc. xan. icr.
nayx. Knn, 1992; O. O. Bonanonnu. Cranonnennx ra posnnrox saraninoocnirnio
mxonn nx nanionaninnx menmnn n Yxpani (1917-1938 pp.) / nc. xan. icr. nayx.
Knn, 1993; B. I. Apxnnon. Enonmnix epxanno nonirnxn moo nanionaninnx men-
mnn n Yxpani / nc. xan. icr. nayx. Knn, 1994; H. H. Crannnixa. ixninicri Bceyx-
pancixo axaemi nayx s ocnixennx icropi ra xynirypn nanionaninnx menmnn
Yxpann 20-30-x pp. / nc. xan. icr. nayx. onenix, 1994; I. I. Maprnnuyx. Hanio-
nanino-xynirypne yinnnnrno cepe erniunnx menmnn oneuunnn (20-i nouarox
30-x poxin XX cr.) / nc. xan. icr. nayx. onenix, 1998; H. C. Pyniona. Honirnxa
paxncixo nnan moo Pnmo-xaronnnixo nepxnn n Yxpani, 20-30-i poxn XX cr. /
nc. ox. icr. nayx. Knn, 1999; K. B. Hnnonapcixa. Bipmencixa nanionanina menmn-
na n Yxpani y 20-30-i poxn XX cr. / nc. xan. icr. nayx. Xapxin, 2004; . B. Xonan-
nen. Honirnxa naprino-epxannoro xepinnnnrna Kpnmcixo APCP moo nanionani-
nnx menmnn (1921-1941) / nc. xan. icr. nayx. 3anopixxx, 2005; O. R. Cyuxona.
Cnpe n onaci (20-30-ri poxn XX cr.) / nc. xan. icr. nayx. onenix, 2005.
580
Penensnn/Reviews
n Iepmannm. Macconoe ynnuroxe-
nne nanncramn mecrntx enpeen n
rot nont npnneno x romy, uro
Hpanoepexnax Yxpanna tna
'ounmena or +rnnuecxnx meni-
mnncrn n npenparnnaci, cornacno
K. Bpayn, n 'nycroe mecro, nnn
'onee ne cymecrnymmee mecro
(no place), 'norpa]nm xoroporo
n namepenanaci npecrannri ame-
pnxancxax nccneonareninnna. Ho
xpane mepe, nmenno rax moxno
pacmn]ponari peyc, saxnmuam-
mncx n nasnannn monorpa]nn. He
menee samtcnonart n nasnannx
nocimn rnan xnnrn, onee coorner-
crnymmne, na nam nsrnx, rpeo-
nannxm xanpa xyoxecrnenno nn-
reparypt, nexenn xpnrepnxm na-
yunoro rpya.
Ho yrnepxennm Bpayn, Hpa-
noepexnax Yxpanna tna onnm
ns nanonee rpyno ynpannxemtx
pernonon Poccncxo nmnepnn.
3ro osxcnxnoci nannunem cme-
mannoro +rnoxon]eccnonaninoro
cocrana nacenennx. Ha reppnropnn
annoro pernona npoxnnann nonx-
xn n yxpannnt, xoroptx ne ncera
moxno tno ornnunri pyr or py-
ra no connanintm xapaxrepncrn-
xam, nemenxne n uemcxne xononn-
crt, onrarenn enpecxnx mecre-
uex (mrern), npanocnannte, xaro-
nnxn, nyen n npecrannrenn mno-
xecrna nporecranrcxnx cexr. Ho-
onax +rnnuecxax n xon]eccno-
naninax necrpora sarpynxna yn-
pannenne xpaem n cnococrnonana
]opmnponannm crepeornna 'or-
crano oxpannt n rnasax xax nap-
cxnx, rax n conercxnx mpoxparon,
nanmanmnx sa pasnnrnem pern-
ona ns xpynntx ropocxnx nenr-
pon. H re, n pyrne ntrannci o-
nerunri cnom paory, pyxonocrny-
xci npnnnnnom moepnnsannn:
'ynpoma, urot ynpannxri (P.
7). Ecnn napcxne unnonnnxn nne-
nn ntxo ns cnryannn n accnmn-
nxnnn menimnncrn, ro onimenn-
xn n xnacconom ynnnepcannsme,
r.e. n nponerapnsannn nacenennx,
xoropoe nanexano uerxo nopas-
ennri na nannonaninte omno-
crn. B nocnenem cnyuae nx npe-
oonennx orcranocrn ocrarouno
tno nponecrn npocnernrenicxym
paory n 'nspacrnri nanno-
naninte xapt nx oneruennx
ynpannennx.
Yauntm, no namemy mnennm,
moxno cunrari resnc Bpayn o rom,
uro penpeccnn 1930-x roon n nnx-
nnannx onimnncrna anronom-
ntx paonon, ocranonnnmne +ror
nponecc xopennsannn, xnnxmrcx
npoxnnennem ne cnnt n momn, a
cnaocrn conercxo nnacrn, oco-
enno na nepn]epnn (P. 53). Cna-
ocri conercxoro rocyapcrna nc-
cneonareninnna osxcnxer rem,
uro onimennxn ]axrnuecxn sano-
enann crpany n npannnn seci xo-
nonnanintmn meroamn, ne nmex
noepxxn y nacenennx, n ocoen-
nocrn y xpecrixn, cocrannxnmnx
onimym ero uacri.
581
Ab Imperio, #
Ormernm, uro nonecrnonanne n
xnnre Bpayn ocnontnaercx nmen-
no na npornnonocrannennn cnao-
ro moepnoro rocyapcrna cnnino
rpannnonno xynirype. Tax, ro-
cyapcrno morno apecrontnari,
cctnari n paccrpennnari xpecri-
xn, no ono ne tno cnocono cy-
mecrnenno nonnnxri na nonce-
nennt yxna nx xnsnn, onpee-
nxnmncx rpannnonno xyniry-
po n xpenxo ncropnuecxo cnx-
sim c semne (Pp. 13-14). Conerc-
xoe rocyapcrno, crpemnnmeecx x
ycranonnennm roraninoro xonrpo-
nx na xnsnim cnonx rpaxan, na-
mepenanoci ynnuroxnri rpannn-
onnym xynirypy nyrem nponeennx
connanncrnuecxo moepnnsannn.
Cornamaxci n nenom c npeno-
xenno cxemo, xorenoci t no-
uepxnyri, uro sanante xononn-
aninte nmnepnn (nanpnmep, Bpn-
rancxax), nmenmne moepnym xa-
nnranncrnuecxym merpononnm n
arpapnte xononnn, ornnuannci or
CCCP. K romy xe, onimenncrcxax
naprnx cama no cee xnnxnaci rpa-
nnnonno crpyxrypo, a ntnn-
raemt em npoexr nepeycrpocrna
omecrna nanomnnan nmnepcxym
moeni, cymecrnonanmym o pe-
]opm 1861 r.
2
Ormernm raxxe, uro
cnaocri conercxoro rocyapcrna
saxnmuanaci ne ronixo n nepasnn-
rocrn nn]pacrpyxrypt (na uro
cnpanennno yxastnaer Bpayn), no
n n oruyxennocrn nacenennx or
rocyapcrna, nei ero rpaxane n
peaninocrn tnn nnment nos-
moxnocrn nm ynpannxri. Hmenno
no+romy onimennxn ncxuecxn
crapannci nnepnri n macconoe co-
snanne opast corpynnuecrna c
rocyapcrnom (ncnonisyx, x npn-
mepy, mn]onornsnponannym ncro-
pnm o Hannnxe Moposone n r.n.).
Ecnn n conercxo ncropnorpa-
]nn xpecrixne npecrannent n
nne nneprno macct, neomo n
cnernoe yymee npncnanntmn ns
ropoa onimennxamn, ro n nocr-
conercxo (n uacrnocrn, yxpannc-
xo) n nne xeprn anrnrymanno
nonnrnxn, npononmo oranen-
ntm nenrpom. Mnenne Bpayn
cnnxaercx c nocnene onenxo
ona cnpanennno opamaer name
nnnmanne na 'xpecrixncxym no-
ny 1930 r., n ocnone xoropo ne-
xano nenpnxrne nanxstnaemtx ns-
nne nsmenenn n xnsnennom yxna-
e (P. 14).
B nepno rnane xnnrn npnno-
nrcx xpxn npnmep mpoxparn-
uecxo noxasyxn n ouxonrnpareni-
crna, nmenmero mecro n nonicxom
Mapxnencxom anronomnom paone.
3ro xnaccnuecxn npnmep ncrpe-
un n nenonnmannx nyx mnpon:
2
Cm., nanpnmep: B. H. Bynaxon. Kpacnax cmyra. Hpnpoa n nocnecrnnx penonm-
nnonnoro nacnnnx. Mocxna, 1997; B. H. Bponxnn. Kynirypa nono +nnrt, 1921-
1925 rr. // Bonpoct ncropnn. 2004. X 8. C. 83-98.
582
Penensnn/Reviews
ropocxoro (n nnne conercxnx cny-
xamnx) n cenicxoro. unnonnnxn
cronxnynnci c rpynocrxmn yxe
npn crarncrnuecxom nocuere xo-
nnuecrna nonxxon n pernone, no-
cxonixy mnorne ero xnrenn nen-
rn]nnnponann cex xax 'yxpann-
nt-xaronnxn (P. 39). Bonimnn-
crno mecrntx nonxxon ronopnno
nnn na yxpanncxom xstxe, nnn na
nonicxom, necima oranenno nano-
mnnanmem ronop xnrene Bapma-
nt nnn Kpaxona. B +rnx ycnonnxx,
no mnennm Bpayn, necxonixo nc-
xyccrnenno ntrnxena nx nono-
nnsannx c nomomim orxptnan-
mnxcx nonicxnx mxon, raser, un-
ranen n r.n. axe cnycrx ecxri
ner seci ne yanoci onricx
omyrnmtx pesyniraron, nocxoni-
xy nx +xcnepnmenra tn ntpan
ononino orcrant pernon, ya-
nennt or ropocxnx nenrpon.
Hpenonaranoci, uro mecrntm no-
nxxam, nesapaxenntm 'ypxyas-
ntm nannonannsmom, nerue yer
npnnnri 'nonicxym nponerapc-
xym xynirypy, necmorpx na nn-
socri x rpannne c Honicxo pec-
nynnxo (Pp. 28-29). Taxnm opa-
som, nonicxax anronomnx onxna
tna npenparnricx n nncrpymenr
nonnrnuecxo nponarant (P. 21).
Onaxo npoexr ne yancx ns-sa ne-
cnoconocrn conercxoro rocyap-
crna moepnnsnponari rpannnon-
nym xynirypy mecrnoro nacenennx.
Tem ne menee, ecnn cynri no
o]nnnanintm orueram, anronom-
nt paon nocneonarenino pas-
nnnancx no ncem nanpannennxm.
Bpayn oueni rouno onncana cym-
nocri conercxo mpoxparnuecxo
mamnnt: 'Kora conercxne unnon-
nnxn xorenn yronri cnoemy pyxo-
nocrny, onn pnconann rpa]nxn
(Pp. 22-23). B nx paore omnnn-
ponan ]opmannsm, a nn]pt npn-
operann nexoe cnmnonnuecxoe
snauenne n crann nnorim nono
xnsnn, nnxax ne cnxsanno c pe-
aninocrim 'nocrpenonmnnonnoro
nonyxaoca. Pasmemennte n rase-
rax nn]pt n rpa]nxn cosanann
nacrpo '+noxn, ornnexax or no-
ncenenno opit sa cymecrno-
nanne. Heconepmennax peaninocri
nomenxnaci ncxyccrnenno co-
sanno nnnmsne nnxennx,
+neprnn n nponnerannx. Taxnm
tno 'crponrenicrno nonoro nenn-
xoro omecrna, xnpnnunx sa xnp-
nnunxom, nnn, no xpane mepe,
nn]pa sa nn]po (Pp. 23-24). Ha
nepxnnx crynenxx mpoxparnuec-
xo nepapxnn +rn 'yrte nn]pt,
mnnmo cnnerenicrnonanmne o
ycnexe, nocnpnnnmannci co nce
nospacrammnm onepnem.
Onaxo, Bpayn nseraer ncuep-
ntnammnx osxcnenn xnnennm
npnnncox n, ]axrnuecxn, neann-
snpyer nannonaninym nonnrnxy,
npononmym onimennxamn n
1920-x roax. Ona npnxonr x nt-
noy, uro nmenno nacrounnocri
na Caynennua (napxoma no enam
nanmenimnncrn YCCP) nomorna
583
Ab Imperio, #
npenparnri Mapxnencxn anro-
nomnt paon n ecrnnrenino
nonicxn. Ho namemy xe mnennm,
y Caynennua, xax n y npounx m-
poxparon, panopronanmnx o yne-
nnuennn uncna nonicxnx mxon n
unranen (n xoroptx, na camom-ro
ene, ne tno nonicxnx yuennxon
n unrarene), sannrepeconannocri
n pacnpocrpanennn mn]a o nnnm-
sopnom pasnnrnn paonon xopenn-
naci n mepxanrnnintx coopaxe-
nnxx. 'Ycnex npoexra anronomnn
rapanrnponan emy npnnnnernpo-
nannoe nonoxenne conercxoro
cnyxamero (nanomnnm, uro cam Ca-
ynennu nponcxonn ns cemin
nonicxnx semnennaeninen). Yxa-
ct noncenennocrn n 1917-1921 rr.,
nocrannnmne mnnnnont nme na
rpani ntxnnannx, cnococrnona-
nn npenpamennm nx n nynirapntx
marepnanncron n xon]opmncron. B
peaninocrn, Caynennua n emy no-
ontx nnrepeconano ornmi ne
nospoxenne n Mapxnencxe 'yrpa-
uenno Apxann (P. 36), a. npo-
sanunt npoononicrnennt
naex. Honax +xonomnuecxax nonn-
rnxa (H3H) sacrannna npncnoca-
nnnaricx x nsmennnmnmcx ycnonn-
xm mnorouncnenntx conercxnx
mpoxparon, n onimnncrne cno-
em ne nmenmnx nn paoue-xpecri-
xncxoro nponcxoxennx, nn xena-
nnx sapaartnari na xnsni xaxnm-
nno nntm cnocoom nomnmo y-
marornopuecrna. Cocrnenno, y-
rte nn]pt n norynnn xax npo-
exr anronomnn, rax n ero cosare-
nx, n +rom Bpayn npana. B nepn-
o 'nennxoro nepenoma n pocra
nanpxxennocrn na sanantx rpa-
nnnax n 1930-x roax panoprt o
ycnemnom pasnnrnn xynirypt n
nannonaninoro camocosnannx n
nonicxom n nemenxom anronomntx
paonax crann nocnpnnnmaricx
Mocxno xax norennnaninax yrpo-
sa esonacnocrn n npnrpannuno
sone.
Bropax rnana xnnxercx nyume
n xnnre Bpayn. Ona nocnxmena
mnponosspennm nacenennx norpa-
nnuix, menraninomy nncrpymenra-
pnm, c nomomim xoroporo nocn-
renn rpannnonno xynirypt ocy-
mecrnnxnn cnon exenennte xns-
nennte npaxrnxn, a raxxe none-
enuecxnm anomannxm (xax, na-
npnmep, nanomnnuecrny x nontm
cnxrtnxm n 1923 roy). Bpayn sa-
meuaer, uro nx +roro nccneona-
nnx e npnxonnoci paorari c no-
xptrtmn ntnim +rnorpa]nuecxn-
mn xypnanamn 1920-x roon (P.
58). ecrnnrenino, yuente npe-
neperamr noonoro poa marepn-
anamn axe n rex cnyuaxx, xora
nsyuamr ncropnm xpecrixncrna.
Onn npenounramr paorari co
crarncrnuecxnmn anntmn, apxn-
namn xomnaprnn n HKB, cnaxa-
mr cnon paort mnorouncnenntmn
rannnamn n rpa]nxamn. Onaxo
nce +ro ne n cocroxnnn samennri
ocnonno osexr nccneonannx
opas cosnannx xnntx nme.
584
Penensnn/Reviews
Tpynoosxcnnmt ]enomen
pocra pennrnosnoro ]anarnsma
1920-x rr., no namemy mnennm, xn-
nxercx cnecrnnem orpomntx no-
rpxcenn nepnoa rpaxancxo
nont, orpasnnmnxcx na mnponos-
spennn nepexnnmnx nx nme.
Ham xaxercx nenecoopasntm o-
pamenne nocneymmnx nccneo-
narene ne ronixo x +rnorpa]nuec-
xnm marepnanam, no n x apxnnam
meyupexenn, ocoenno ncnxn-
arpnuecxnx. Hcnxoncropnx, cy-
ncnnnnnna noxnnnmaxcx ne rax
anno, nosnonnr no nonomy nsrnx-
nyri na mnorne xnnennx n ncropnn
mexnoennoro nepnoa. He cnyua-
no nanonee rananrnnnte nncare-
nn, orpasnnmne n cnonx nnrepa-
rypntx nponsneennxx conercxne
peannn 1920-30-x rr., uacro opa-
mamrcx x cmxeram, cnxsanntm c
cymacmemnm omom (ocrarouno
ncnomnnri H. Hni]a, E. Herpona,
M. Bynraxona), nnn nonecrnymr o
ncnxnuecxo neypannonemennoc-
rn repoen (x npnmepy, M. 3omen-
xo). Onn ns nnreparypntx nepco-
naxe '3onororo renenxa (Ka
Rnn Crapoxamcxn) axe saxn-
nxer, uro 'n Conercxo Poccnn cy-
macmemn om +ro enncrnennoe
mecro, re moxer xnri nopmani-
nt uenonex. ecrnnrenino,
mnp nepenepnyncx, xax n camo mn-
ponosspenne. B annom cnyuae pe-
nnrnosnt ]anarnsm n oxnanne
nnsxoro xonna cnera (raxxe xax
n ercrno n cymacmemn om)
tno nontrxo noccranonnri yr-
pauennoe menraninoe pannonecne.
3ra nponemarnxa, necomnenno,
sacnyxnnaer oreninoro nccneo-
nannx.
B +ro xe rnane Bpayn neann-
snpyer nonnrnxy onimennxon n
1920-x roax. Hpaxrnuecxn nnue-
ro ona ne nnmer o yxacax rpax-
ancxo nont, +nnemnxx, rono-
e, npopasnepcrxe n xpacnom rep-
pope. Ha nam nsrnx, cosanne
onimennxamn pasnnuntx nanno-
nanintx anronomntx paonon,
ceniconeron, a raxxe comsntx n
anronomntx pecnynnx, tno
nnmi npemenno ycrynxo n c]e-
pe nannonanino nonnrnxn, noo-
no romy, xax H3H tn npemenno
ycrynxo n +xonomnuecxo c]epe.
B 1920-x rr. onimennxam npnxo-
nnoci cunraricx c momntm nann-
onanintm nnxennem nepyccxnx
napoon, xoropoe, xax nsnecrno,
cnococrnonano nmnepcxomy xon-
nancy n noxnnennm pxa nesanncn-
mtx rocyapcrn n 1917-1921 rr.
Hocne sanoenannx onimnncrna
+rnx rocyapcrn Kpacno Apmne,
onimennxn ntnyxent tnn na
nepntx nopax cosanari nnnmsnm
pannonpannx ncex napoon tn-
me nmnepnn n xorx t ]opmani-
no ocymecrnnxri saexnapnponan-
nt nmn npnnnnn npana nann na
camoonpeenenne. Bpayn xe, na-
npornn, nnmer o nannn xax o nn-
crpymenre, c nomomim xoroporo
onimennxn xorenn onerunri yn-
585
Ab Imperio, #
pannenne nacenennem: 'nx roro,
urot npannri, conercxne unnon-
nnxn onxnt tnn ornoxnri
cnom panxaninym anrnpennrnos-
nym nonnrnxy n ocrannri nme
npocnemaricx. Bmecro orxptro
anrnpennrnosno nponarant co-
nercxne pyxononrenn mornn npe-
noxnri nnmi cypporar nept n
nenrnunocrn nannm, oxasanmy-
mcx nx mnornx nenpnnnexareni-
no sameno (P. 67). Btstnaer co-
mnenne n resnc amepnxancxo nc-
cneonareninnnt o rom, uro coner-
cxne unnonnnxn ntrannci 'nocr-
ponri nannonaninte xynirypnte
]opmt, urot samennri mecrnte
(P. 80). Xorenoci t ormernri, uro
repmnn 'nannonanint cneyer
ncnonisonari oueni ocropoxno,
no n o]nnnanino conercxo rep-
mnnonornn ]nrypnponano nonx-
rne 'nannonaninocri (xax nnn-
xarop +rnnuecxo npnnanexnoc-
rn), a ne 'nannx (xax rocyapcrno-
opasymmn ]axrop).
He menee cnopno xaxercx n
eme ona cenrennnx Bpayn. 'Bce
xe +ro ne npornnonocrannenne
rpannnonntx` nme n moep-
noro` conercxoro rocyapcrna,
nnmer ona. 'Tpannnx nopasy-
menaer crarnunt xoncepnarnsm.
Kpecrixne norpannuix, xax mt
nnenn, c roronnocrim aanrnpo-
nannci x nsmennnmemycx nonnrn-
uecxomy xnnmary. Onn emoncrpn-
ponann nsompennym cnoconocri
ycnannari nonte nen n npnmenxri
nx c onimnm +]]exrom (P. 80).
Anrop satnaer, uro n XI-XII nn.
xstunnxn Knencxo Pycn c raxnm
xe ycnexom npncnoconnnci x
o]nnnaninomy xpncrnancrny, uro
npnneno x r.n. noenepnm cnm-
nosy xpncrnancxnx n xstuecxnx
neponann. Ho+romy, nepoxrno,
ner ocnonann cnonri rpannnm
x 'crarnunomy xoncepnarnsmy.
Henisx ne cornacnricx c yrnep-
xennem Bpayn o npeemcrnennoc-
rn napcxnx n conercxnx unnonnn-
xon n nx ornomennn x norpannuim
n xonrexcre xononnaninoro nappa-
rnna (P. 87), n xoropom rocnocrno-
nan ronoc orcrano oxpannt. e-
crnnrenino, nnycrpnannsannx
ocymecrnnxnaci xononnanintmn
meroamn sa cuer xpecrixn (P. 103).
Onaxo ecnn n sanantx xononn-
anintx nmnepnxx roro npemenn
mt nnnm nnycrpnaninym mer-
pononnm n arpapnte samopcxne
xononnn, ro n CCCP merpononne
tnn ropoa, a xononnxmn cena.
Hmenno n pamxax xononnaninoro
ncxypca Bpayn anannsnpyer n
rperie rnane nontrxn xyniryp-
no penonmnnn, xonnexrnnnsannm
n xpecrixncxne ntcrynnennx 1930
roa. Hosnonnm cee npnnecrn ne-
cxonixo nanonee yauntx onpe-
enenn, xapaxrepnsymmnx xono-
nnaninym cymnocri nonnrnxn
'nennxoro nepenoma na cene:
'Crannncxn nnan |nocrpoennx|
connannsma n ono crpane` npe-
nparnncx n ecrnnreninocrn n xo-
586
Penensnn/Reviews
nonnannsm n ono crpane (P.
115); '+ror nepexo or norpene-
nnx |n 20-x roax| x nponsnocrny
|n 30-x| ouennen n conercxo npa-
nnrenicrnenno xoppecnonen-
nnn; 'nmecro nocuera xonnue-
crna nnnorex, mxon, xnyon n
xnnorearpon, unnonnnxn nepeunc-
nxnn xonnuecrno ]epm, nyon nme-
nnnt n nnrpon monoxa, npnnesen-
ntx n ropoa (P. 116).
uerneprax n mecrax rnant no-
cnxment anannsy nornxn nonnrn-
xn penpeccn n 'Bonimo uncrxn
1930-x rr., a nxrax enoprannxm
nacenennx ns npnrpannuix. He-
cmorpx na ro, uro +ra rema xopo-
mo ocnemena oreuecrnenntmn n
sapyexntmn anropamn, Bpayn
yanoci cenari necxonixo necima
yauntx nanmenn. Tor ]axr,
uro orxptrte npoxnnennx nanno-
nannsma npaxrnuecxn orcyrcrno-
nann, sacrannxn paornnxon HKB
ornocnricx x norpannunomy pern-
ony c eme onime noospnreni-
nocrim. B nx rnasax +ro osnauano,
uro nannonanncrt rnyoxo npo-
nnxnn n omecrno n ymeno cxpt-
namr cnom noptnnym exreni-
nocri, uro enano nx eme onee
onacntmn (P. 130). Ouennno,
xopnn roranino mnnono]onn
1930-x rr. cneyer ncxari n xonnex-
rnnnom eccosnareninom. uaxrn-
uecxn n +rom nanpannennn n nn-
xercx Bpayn (P. 66). B uacrnocrn,
ona ormeuaer, uro ecnn n 1920-x rr.
neypoxa nnn orcyrcrnne monoxa
y xopont xpecrixne npnnnctnann
nosecrnnm neuncro cnnt nnn
neimt, ro n 1930-x HKB, unnon-
nnxn, rasert, a no nx nnnxnnem n
nacenenne, npnunny rex xe camtx
xnnenn nnenn no nmemarenicrne
mnnonon n npenrene, nennn-
mtx, no nesecymnx (P. 132). H
ecnn uenonex rpannnonno xyni-
rypt nacenxn oxpyxammn mnp
ecuncnenntm xonnuecrnom yxon,
ro conercxne rasert rex ner nne-
pxnn n cosnanne unrarene mtcni
o rom, uro 'noncmy nparn.
Ho+romy ononino acrpaxrno-
]nnoco]cxnmn ntrnxxr paccyx-
ennx Bpayn o rom, uro 'Bonimax
uncrxa` tna, cxopee, nceomnm
noncxom nontx onpeenenn
rpaxancrna n noxninocrn, at
oecneunri xxopi n nnxymnxcx
necxax conercxoro omecrna, nexe-
nn npocro crannncxo nnnne nna-
crn (P. 170). Iopaso onee yau-
ntm xaxercx nam onpeenenne poc-
cncxoro ncropnxa B. H. Bynaxo-
na: 'Cama npnpoa nnacrn tna ra-
xona, uro ona n nonnom cmtcne
cnona uepnana +neprnm cnoero nc-
ropnuecxoro cymecrnonannx or
noannennx n ynnuroxennx npa-
ron` ncex nsmtmnenntx em camom
pasnonnnocre.
3
K +romy mox-
3
B. H. Bynaxon. Kommynncrnuecxne penpeccnn nanaun n xeprnt // Yxpancixn
rymanirapnn ornx. 2001. Bnn. 5. C. 154.
587
Ab Imperio, #
no oannri, uro anennxnnx x co-
nnan-apnnnnsmy cnocona nyume
nomoui n anannse npnunn n cym-
nocrn penpeccn 1930-x roon.
Hmoecxax neonornx n nynirap-
nte marepnaninte nnrepect nor
ncrnnnax npnunna uncrox, conpo-
noxanmnxcx maccontm onocn-
renicrnom. Bopia sa mecro na-
uaninnxa, ero ntcoxym sapnnary
n npnnnnernn, nosmoxnocri npn-
cnonri uacri nmymecrna, xon]nc-
xonannoro y apecronanntx, naxo-
nen, xenanne oromcrnri nor uro
nnrano n nanauamn, n onocnre-
nxmn. uparmenrt +rnx mornnann
menixamr n npnmepax, npnnon-
mtx Bpayn, no ona xax yro ne sa-
meuaer nx, yrnynxxci n pasmtm-
nennx o opie rocyapcrna c rpa-
nnne. annoe ynymenne amepn-
xancxo nccneonareninnnt mox-
no onpanari, ecnn npnnxri no
nnnmanne ror ]axr, uro ona ntpoc-
na n omecrne, re na norpenreni-
cxom ptnxe npenoxenne npent-
maer cnpoc. B CCCP 1920-30-x rr.
ne nponsnonnnci (nnn nourn ne
nponsnonnnci) norpenrenicxne
ronapt, a n rot rpaxancxo no-
nt tna ynnuroxena macca mare-
pnanintx nennocre. Conercxoe
rocyapcrno nnmnno cnonx rpax-
an nosmoxnocrn sapaartnari, n
y ]opmnpymmecx nono snarn
ocrananaci ronixo ona nosmox-
nocri ynyumnri cnoe marepnani-
noe nonoxenne sa cuer pyrnx.
Kon]ncxannx nmymecrna y +xcn-
nyararopcxnx xnaccon ocymecrn-
nxnaci neonoxparno: n n rot
rpaxancxo nont, n n xoe xon-
nexrnnnsannn. He cneyer sat-
nari n onimenncrcxne nanert na
anxn n nauane XX nexa. Conerc-
xo +nnre tn nsnecren ronixo
onn cnoco yonnernopennx cno-
nx marepnanintx norpenocre
+xcnponpnannx.
Cronr raxxe nanomnnri, uro n
cepenne 1920-x rr. CCCP nce eme
ocranancx arpapno crpano c npe-
onaamme n omecrne rpannn-
onno xynirypo. Hponecct ypa-
nnsannn ronixo naunnannci, no-
+romy axe nemnorouncnennte ro-
poxane (ocoenno nocne rnenn n
ercrna opasonanntx '+xcnnyara-
ropcxnx xnaccon n 1917-1921 rr.)
npetnann n nneny onayunoro
mtmnennx. K +ro cpee npnna-
nexann n corpynnxn HKB, n un-
nonnnxn, n xypnanncrt, ne rono-
px yxe o cenicxnx xommynncrax.
Ho+romy n ncropnm CCCP 1920-
30-x rr. cneyer nsyuari c 'Hepno-
trno xynirypo 3. B. Tanopa
n ono pyxe n 'Hepnotrntm
mtmnennem H. Henn-Bpmnx n
pyro. Bonimnncrno xeprn, nana-
ue n nx conpemennnxon tno nc-
xpenne yexeno n cymecrnona-
nnn mnorouncnenntx nparon napo-
a. Ho+romy cneyer necrn peui ne
o nornxe, a o 'mn]onornxe (xon-
nenr K. Henn-Crpocca) penpeccn.
Ynomxnyn o apecrax paornn-
xon HKB n 1938 r., osxnnenntx
588
Penensnn/Reviews
nparamn napoa sa ro, uro onn ne-
saxonno apecronann n ocynnn e-
cxrxn rtcxu uecrntx nme, Bpa-
yn ntpaxaer ynnnenne, nouemy
xe n +rom cnyuae ne tnn ocno-
oxent nce nennnno ocyxen-
nte, ecnn tna saxnnena nx nenpn-
uacrnocri x saronopy? '3eci moe
ncropnuecxoe noopaxenne orxa-
sano mne, saxnnxer anrop (P.
169). Ona npnnonr necxonixo
necima yenrenintx rnnores,
cnocontx osxcnnri annt ]e-
nomen. Onaxo nam xaxercx, uro
noocnony ncero, uro nponcxon-
no n re rot, cneyer ncxari n no-
ee rpannnonno apxanuno
xynirypt na pannonanintm
mtmnennem xannranncrnuecxoro
omecrna, ]opmnponanmerocx n
Poccnn n 18611917 rr. Becima
yauno npecrannxercx xapaxre-
pncrnxa oxrxpicxo penonmnnn n
poxennoro em 'nonoro ome-
crna, annax yxe ynomxnyrtm
ntme poccncxnm ncropnxom Byn-
axontm: 'Bce ornnune 'xpacno
cmyrt xax or Bennxo upannys-
cxo penonmnnn, rax n or cmyrt
XVII n. moxno cnecrn x nennan-
no momnomy cronxnonennm mo-
epnnsaropcrna n rpannnonanns-
ma, saxonunnmemycx cxptro, na-
paoxcanino no ]opme n noromy
nenpnsnanaemo noeo apxanxn.
Bonee roro, neci nnxn noneme
pyccxo cmyrt n axe nce noc-
neymme conercxo ncropnn
moxno onncari no cxeme nosona-
annx xpecrixncxo ncnxomen-
raninocrn n ro cpee, xoropax
tna e npaxena no onpeene-
nnm n ropoe n axe n nmnepc-
xo-xommynncrnuecxo nnacrn.
4
Hccneonareni, ntrammncx
nonxri nornxy nnn mn]onornxy
paornnxon HKB onxen opa-
rnri nnnmanne na cneymmne o-
croxrenicrna: n 1930-e rr. nponc-
xonn orop raxoro xaponoro co-
crana, xoropt ne nmen rpannn-
onntx, ornocnrenino ycrounntx
npancrnenno-ncnxonornuecxnx
cepxex nx rpxsno paort. Tpe-
onannci nepaccyxammne nana-
un nx naxonnn. Bpocaercx n rna-
sa nenepoxrno nnsxn opasona-
renint yponeni uexncrcxoro na-
uanicrna. B 1938 r. nenomepno nos-
poc yenint nec pyxononrene
c 'nenarononyuntm ercrnom
ns nenonntx ceme, eromonnen
n r. .
5
Bpayn nepnonuecxn nnonr n
rexcr ntepxxn ns crenorpamm
cnonx ece c yuacrnnxamn nnn
conpemennnxamn cotrn, noxa-
stnax nnym nepcnexrnny. Hoo-
nte 'nnrepnim ne ronixo ena-
mr nonecrnonanne onee xnntm,
4
B. H. Bynaxon. Kpacnax cmyra. C. 339.
5
B. H. Bynaxon. Kommynncrnuecxne penpeccnn nanaun n xeprnt. C. 142, 143,
145.
589
Ab Imperio, #
no n sacrannxmr saymaricx o rom,
xax ro nnn nnoe cotrne morno
cnyunricx? Kax ono nnenoci oue-
nnnam? Kax +rn cotrnx npeno-
mnnnci n nx cosnannn no npome-
crnnn necxonixnx ecxrnnern?
Becima noxasarenino xnnxercx ee
ecea n Xnromnpe co crapymxo,
ncxpenne oxastnanme nsanmo-
ncxnmuammne nemn (Pp. 170-171).
Bpayn ncnonisyer +ror cnyua nx
nnnmcrpannn resnca o rom, uro co-
nercxoe rocyapcrno nocneona-
renino npenarano pasnte nnrep-
nperannn onoro n roro xe cot-
rnx. Bor nouemy n cosnannn ero
rpaxan mornn ononpemenno
yxnnaricx 'pasnte npant.
Moxno ronixo oannri, uro poc-
cncxax cnoxnooprannsonannax
cncrema pennxronoro narepnannc-
rcxoro rnna 'nnmaer nme enn-
crnennoro xauecrna, xoropoe ena-
er uenonexa uenonexom cnoco-
nocrn naexricx na cnon cnnt n
pasym. Hsnauaninax caxpannsannx
nnacrn xax marnuecxo, a ne ome-
crnenno nenecoopasno nennun-
nt, enano n enaer poccncxoe
menraninoe npocrpancrno nmma-
nenrno mn]onornsnpymmnm.
.uenonex narepnanncrcxo cnc-
remt, onaxt omyrnn cex on-
xenntm, cranonnrcx eccnnintm
nepe nmo emarorne.
6
Hccneonareninnna emoncr-
pnpyer necima nnoornopnoe npn-
menenne r.n. anrpononornuecxoro
noxoa n rnanax, nocnxmenntx
enoprannn napoon n oycrpo-
crny cnennocenennen n Kasaxcra-
ne (Pp. 141, 142). Hpnneem nnmi
onn npnmep. Ho ee mnennm, yc-
xopennax conernsannx nepecenen-
nen n Kasaxcrane osxcnxercx, n
uacrnocrn, ne ronixo orptnom or
npnntuno cpet onrannx, no
raxxe n nenpnronocrim n crenxx
rpannnonnoro snannx, naxonnen-
noro n Honecie. Tax nosnnxaer sa-
nncnmocri or nocnrene xnnxno-
ro snannx cnennanncron-rexnn-
xon, arponomon, mennoparopon,
npncnanntx HKB. B nontx yc-
nonnxx monoexi n crapmee noxo-
nenne nomenxnnci mecramn n co-
nnanino crpyxrype omnnt.
Ecnn panime crapnxn tnn nocn-
renxmn rpannnonnoro (ycrnoro)
snannx, ro renepi nx anropnrer
tn noopnan, n nnepe ntcrynn-
na monoexi, tcrpee npncnoco-
nnmaxcx x nontm xnsnenntm
peannxm (Pp. 184-185).
Hocroxnno nouepxnnax rpy-
noocrynnocri Bontnn n ocoen-
no Honecix ncnecrnne nepasnn-
ro nn]pacrpyxrypt, anrop nsonn-
ponana nponcxoxmne ram cot-
rnx or oxpyxamme ecrnnreni-
nocrn. Ecnn onn n cnnxponnsnpo-
nant xax-ro c omecomsntm ]o-
nom, ro nonnocrim ntnaamr ns
yxpanncxoro xonrexcra. B uacrno-
6
B. H. Bynaxon. Kpacnax cmyra. C. 341.
590
Penensnn/Reviews
7
B. C. Hosnnixn. Honirnxa yxpanisani n 20-30-x poxax. Icropix, nponemn, ypo-
xn // YIX. 1989. X 3; I. I. C]nmenxo. 3minn n nanionanini nonirnni HK BKH() n
Yxpani (1932-1938 pp.) // YIX. 2000. X 2, 4; On xe. Hanionanini acnexrn y ]opmy-
nanni xomnaprino-paxncixoro anapary n YPCP (1932-1938) // YIX. 2000. X 5, 6;
H. M. Honoxarixo. Conianino-exonomiuni i xynirypni nponecn n Yxpani y xonrexcri
nanionanino nonirnxn paxncixo epxann (20-ri cepenna 30-x pp. XX cr.) /
nc. ox. icr. nayx. Knn, 1999.
8
I. B. Kacixnon. Yxpancixa inrenirennix 1920-30-x poxin. Conianinn noprper ra
icropnuna onx. Knn, 1992; Hapncn icropi yxpancixo inrenirenni (nepma nono-
nnna XX cr.). Y 3-x xnnrax. Knn, 1994; M. A. Bnnonnu. Penpeci nporn nireparyp-
no-mncrenixo inrenirenni Yxpann y 20-i poxn XX cr. Icropiorpa]iunn ornx //
Bicnnx onenixoro yninepcnrery. Cepix B (Iymanirapni nayxn). onenix, 1999. X
1; B. H. Konyp. exxi nponemn icropi inrenirenni 1920-30-x poxin y cyuacni yx-
pancixi icropiorpa]i // Hnrannx icropi Yxpann. uepninni. 2003. T. 6.
9
He cneyer npecrannxri cee cosnanne xpecrixn ncxnmunrenino apxanuntm n xon-
cepnarnnntm. Yxaxem nnmi na nonemne nccneonannx no anno reme: H. B. Bem.
Honirnuni nacrpo yxpancixoro cenxncrna n ymonax cyninino xonexrnnisani
cinicixoro rocnoapcrna (Kineni 1920-x 1933 pp.) / nc. xan. icr. nayx. Knn,
2004; I. M. Ieoprison. Yxpancixe cenxncrno on HEHy. uopmynannx nono cnio-
mocri / nc. xan. icr. nayx. uepxacn, 2005; H. I. Kyxca. Kynirypno-ocnirni pos-
nnrox cenxncrna n nepio yxpanisani / nc. .xan. icr. nayx. uepxacn. 2005.
crn, Bpayn satnaer ynomxnyri,
uro nnxnnannn nonicxoro n ne-
menxoro paonon na Bontnn npe-
mecrnonano cneprtnanne nonnrn-
xn yxpannnsannn n camo YCCP,
7
macconte penpeccnn npornn ex-
rene yxpanncxo nayxn n xyniry-
pt,
8
naxonen, rono 1932-1933 ro-
on. Hpnunna y raxnx pesxnx ns-
menenn n nannonanino nonnrn-
xe ra xe, uro n y cneprtnannx
H3Ha: onimennxn ynpounnn cnoe
nonoxenne n crpane n nepemnn n
nacrynnenne na 'npemenntx no-
nyrunxon, n annom cnyuae na
'yxpanncxnx ypxyasntx nanno-
nanncron n nannonan-xommynnc-
ron. B 1920-e rr. 'cnaoe rocyap-
crno nomno na ycrynxn n nanno-
naninom nonpoce, a n 1930-x rr.,
ycnnnnmnci, nauano xonrpnacryn-
nenne.
Hecxonixo ynpomax, moxno
cxasari, uro n paore Bpayn yxpa-
nnnt npncyrcrnymr nnmi n opa-
se nerpamorntx xpecrixn, ranny-
mmnx na enpecxo cnaie.
9
A
xax xe nnrennnrennnx, npanocnan-
noe yxonencrno, yxpanncxne
naprnn, nanpnmep, +cept nnn
'yxanncrt (unent Yxpanncxo
xommynncrnuecxo naprnn (YKH),
ne nyrari c KH()Y)? Koneuno, nx
npncyrcrnne n cenicxo rnynnxe
tno mnnnmanintm, no nei n
paccmarpnnaemom Bpayn Hpanoe-
pexie cymecrnonann n ononino
xpynnte ropoa, raxne xax Xnro-
mnp, Bnnnnna, Kamenen-Ho-
onicxn. Hoxoxe, anrop axe ne
591
Ab Imperio, #
oratnaercx o cymecrnonannn n
1920-x roax Yxpanncxo anroxe-
]anino npanocnanno nepxnn,
10
xcrarn, nmenme nanonimee nnn-
xnne nmenno n Hpanoepexno
Yxpanne. B penensnpyemom nccne-
onannn npanocnanne ynomnnaer-
cx ncxnmunrenino c npnnarareni-
ntm 'pyccxoe. B monorpa]nn no-
ome ner ynomnnann o Yxpann-
cxo Hapono Pecnynnxe (YHP)
n Iermanare H. Cxoponacxoro n
1917-1921 roax. Hnmi onn pas
ncxonisi ynomxnyrt nernmponnt
(P. 152). Mexy rem, nmenno Hpa-
noepexnax Yxpanna tna onno-
rom YHP, nmenno cma conepman
cnon 'snmnne noxot I. Tmrmn-
nnx n 1921 n 1922 roax. B 1918 r.
n Kamenne-Hoonicxom tn or-
xptr Yxpanncxn ynnnepcnrer.
YHP npnnxna nonaropcxne nx cno-
ero npemenn saxont o nannonani-
no-nepconanino anronomnn nonx-
xon, pyccxnx n enpeen. Hn cnona o
+rom nt ne naere n xnnre Bpayn.
B nenom, npn urennn monorpa-
]nn cosaercx nneuarnenne, uro
norpannuie (xax n npoune perno-
nt) oprannuno nepemno or napc-
xoro pexnma nenocpecrnenno x
conercxomy, uro, xoneuno xe, ne
coornercrnyer ecrnnreninocrn,
nocxonixy nponrnopnponano cy-
mecrnonanne yxe ynomxnyrtx
YHP n Iermanara.
Haxonen, yxaxem na eme onn
nemanonaxnt acnexr. Bpayn n
cnoem nccneonannn neonoxpar-
no nouepxnnaer npnrpannunt
craryc nsyuaemo reppnropnn. Tem
ne menee, ona nnuero ne nnmer o
rpannne, ee oxpane, norpannunom
pexnme n norpannunnxax. Coor-
nercrnymmn apxnnnt marepnan
oxasancx nesaecrnonanntm. Kax
xe moxno nncari o cnenn]nxe no-
rpannuix, o nnnxnnn ]axropa rpa-
nnnt na mecrntx xnrene n, n ro
xe npemx, nrnopnponari +ry camym
rpannny?
3axnmunreninax rnana, none-
crnymmax o oxxynannonnom pe-
xnme nanncron, xaxercx nam ns-
nnmne n anno paore. Ha +ry
remy nanncano yxe nemano. B nm-
om cnyuae, ona sacnyxnnaer cne-
nnaninoro nsyuennx n ne moxer
cnyxnri cnoeopasntm 'onec-
xom x xnnre, nocnxmenno +noxe
1920-30-x rr., nocxonixy nonnrn-
xa nanncron na oxxynnponanntx
10
Cm. nanpnmep: B. R. Bociurkiw. Ukrainization Movements within the Russian
Orthodox Church and Ukrainian Autokephalous Orthodox Church // Harvard Ukrainian
Studies. 1979-1980. Vols. 2-4; B. Hamenxo. Hpanocnan`x n nonirni icropi Yxpann.
Honrana, 1997; B. Bopmennu. Anronomna npanocnanna nepxna na Bonnni. Hynix,
1998; On xe. Yxpancixe nepxonne nipoxennx na Bonnni (20-40-ni pp. XX cr.).
Hynix, 2000; Hepmn Bceyxpancixn Hpanocnannn nepxonnn coop YAHH 14-
30 xonrnx 1921 p. oxymenrn i marepiann / Ynop. I. M. Mnxannuenxo, H. B. Hnnx-
neni, I. M.Hpenoncixa. Knn-Hinin, 1999; A. Crapoy. Apxicnncxon Onexci i yx-
pancixn nepxonnn pyx (1917 1919 pp.) // Knncixa craponnna. 1999. X 5.
592
Penensnn/Reviews
reppnropnxx npx nn moxer pac-
cmarpnnaricx xax npoonxenne
nonnrnxn onimennxon. uaxrn-
uecxn, annax monorpa]nx cxon-
nenrpnponana na ncropnn
nonicxo uacrn nacenennx Hpano-
epexix, a cyia ee pemnnaci eme
n onoennt nepno. Ho+romy nc-
cneonannm Bpayn npncyma nexo-
ropax mosanunocri n nepecxaxnna-
nne c ono remt na pyrym. 3ax-
nnn n npencnonnn, uro ee paora
yer c]oxycnponana na nsyuennn
ncropnn xax nonxxon, rax n nem-
nen, ona ncnomnnaer o nocnennx
nnmi n saxnmunrenino rnane. B
npetymnx rnanax anronomnt
nemenxn paon ynomnnaercx nce-
ro nnmi necxonixo pas, a n ro xoc-
nenntm opasom. Anrop cooma-
er necima nnrepecnte cneennx o
exreninocrn sonepxomant
Kapna Brymna cpen yxpanncxnx
nemnen (Pp. 193-204) n npnnonr
necima yenreninte aprymenrt
n nonisy roro, uro yxpannnen
nenisx nnnnri n rom, uro nanncrt
ynnuroxann enpeen n Yxpanne
(xax, x npnmepy, enamr nexoropte
sapyexnte nccneonarenn na oc-
nonannn nonepxnocrnoro anannsa
ysxoro xpyra ncrounnxon) (Pp. 208-
209, 212-213). O yxpanncxo nn-
rennnrennnn Hpanoepexno Yx-
pannt Bpayn ncnomnnaer nnmi n
nocnene rnane. Tax, ona ormeua-
er, uro n manouncnennom cocrane
nacenennx, cnmnarnsnponanmero
nannonanncram ns OYH n cornac-
noro corpynnuari c nnmn, oni-
mnncrno npnnanexano x cenic-
xo nnn ropocxo nnrennnren-
nnn. Hpnmenenne repmnna 'nnren-
nnrennnx ntrnxnr necxonixo
crpanntm npn osnaxomnennn c
marepnanamn, npnsnanntmn npo-
nnnmcrpnponari +ro corpynnue-
crno. B npnneenntx npnmepax
Bpayn nnmer o rex, xro corpynn-
uan c OYH: arponomax, nauaninn-
xax mnnnnnn, npexropax ]epm
(npecearene xonxoson?). Hpe-
crannrenn yxasanntx npo]eccn
npx nn nmemr nenocpecrnennoe
ornomenne x anno connanino
xareropnn. Hecomnenno, +ro tnn
rpamornte nmn, xoropte, nos-
moxno, n onimnncrne cnoem axe
unrann rasert, no +ro eme ne aer
ocnonannx nx npnuncnennx nx x
nnrennnrennnn. Ouennno, rounee
cneonano t ronopnri o nexoro-
ptx npecrannrenxx amnnncrpa-
rnnnoro annapara nnsmero n uac-
rnuno cpenero snena, corpynn-
uanmero c OYH.
11
Ho mnennm Bpayn, xpecrixne
orxastnannci or corpynnuecrna c
11
Cm. nexoropte nonemne nccneonannx, sarparnnammne +ry remy: B. M. Hixoni-
cixn. Hininnx OYH() n onaci. Knnn, 2001; O. H. Cracmx. Bnannnuo-npona-
ranncrcixa ixninicri OYH (1941-1954 pp.) / nc. .xan. icr. nayx. Hinin, 2004;
B. . uopnomas. Hanionanino narpiornune nininnx Ymanmnnn y pyri cnironi
nini (nicixono-nonirnunn acnexr) / nc. .xan. icr. nayx. Hinin, 2005.
593
Ab Imperio, #
OYH n cnny orcyrcrnnx y nnx uer-
xo nannonanino camonenrn]n-
xannn, uro, n cnom ouepei, xnnx-
noci cnecrnnem orcyrcrnnx opa-
sonannx. 'Hnrennnrennnx, naoo-
por, tna nannonanino cosnareni-
no n cnny cnoe opasonannocrn,
no+romy axrnnno corpynnuana c
nannonanncramn. 3romy raxxe
cnococrnonan n ror ]axr, uro n
conercxom opasonannn, xax yrnep-
xaer nccneonareninnna, xxot
npeonaann raxne yuente nc-
nnnnnnt xax ncropnx, reorpa]nx
n xstx (xaxo? moxer, peui ner o
nnreparype?). axe ecnn npeno-
noxnri, uro rax ono n tno n e-
crnnreninocrn n 1920-30-x rr.
(xorx, nanpnmep, nsnecrno, uro
ncropnm n CCCP nauann npenoa-
nari ronixo c 1934 r.), ro nce mt
nmeem npecrannenne o rom, xa-
xym nmenno ncropnm n nnrepary-
py nsyuann n conercxnx mxonax n
BY3ax. Bpx nn +rn npemert mor-
nn nocnyxnri ]opmnponannm na-
nnonaninoro (rem onee, nannona-
nncrnuecxoro) mnponosspennx y
ntnycxnnxon. Mnorouncnennte
nnxest, pa]axn n xypct xpac-
ntx npo]eccopon anann opaso-
nanne concem nnoro xauecrnenno-
ro yponnx n nspamnnann nnym
'nnrennnrennnm.
12
Bonee npoyxrnnntm nam npe-
crannxercx nsyuenne nospacra xa-
pon, saecrnonanntx n amnnnc-
rparnnntx opranax nepnoa oxxy-
nannn. Bnonne nosmoxno, uro cpe-
n nnx npeonaann nmn, ponn-
mnecx n 1890-x rr. n n cnny +roro
nmenmne nosmoxnocri cpannnnari
openonmnnonnt n conercxn
pexnm (ouennno, ne n nonisy noc-
nenero). Henisx raxxe satnari
n ro, uro y mnornx ns nnx mono-
ocri npnmnaci na npemx cyme-
crnonannx Yxpanncxo Hapono
Pecnynnxn, uro, necomnenno,
onxno tno orpasnricx na nx mn-
ponosspennn, axe ecnn onn n ne
tnn ee axrnnntmn croponnnxa-
mn. uro xe xacaercx 'opasonan-
no (no-conercxn) monoexn, ro
seci, xax n y onimnncrna npe-
crannrene crapmero noxonennx,
npeonaan xon]opmnsm.
13
Hpn-
cnoconenuecrno x conercxomy
pexnmy npeocrannno 'ntnn-
xennam nosmoxnocri sanxri py-
xonoxmne onxnocrn, npncno-
conenuecrno x nanncrcxomy co-
12
annax nponema ocnemena, nanpnmep, n cneymmnx paorax: B. B. Hnnnnci-
xn. Cncrema niroronxn nayxono-nearoriunnx xapin nx BY3in Yxpann y 20-i
poxn // Bicnnx onenixoro yninepcnrery. Cepix B (Iymanirapni nayxn). onenix,
1999. X 1; M. M. Kysimenxo. Cncrema ocnirn n YCPP y 1920-x pp. Icropnxo-reope-
rnunn acnexr // YIX. 2004. X 5; T. . Anronmx. enanionanisanix cncremn nino-
cnn cim` i mxonn n ymonax paxnisani ocnirn n YCPP (20-ri nouarox 30-x poxin
XX cr.) / nc. xan. icr. nayx. Knnn, 2005; B. H. Bponxnn. Kynirypa nono +nnrt,
1921-1925 rr. C. 83-98.
13
B. H. Bponxnn. Kynirypa nono +nnrt, 1921-1925 rr. C. 97-98.
594
Penensnn/Reviews
xpannri nx. Ho namemy mnennm,
nmenno +ror ]axrop ctrpan pema-
mmym poni n onpeenennn nnnnn
noneennx mnornx pyxonoxmnx
xapon n Hpanoepexno Yxpanne,
a ne nannonaninoe camocosnanne,
yponeni xoroporo seci tn namno-
ro nnxe, uem n Iannunne, Byxonn-
ne nnn n 3anano Bontnn.
B monorpa]nn Bpayn npornno-
nocrannxmrcx na mnpa ropo n
epennx, neonoxparno nouepxn-
naercx nenonnmanne mexy nnmn.
Cneonarenino, nx nsyuennx xpe-
crixncrna neoxonmo ncnoniso-
nari nnte merot n ncrounnxn.
3ro n npnneno nccneonareninn-
ny x neoxonmocrn oparnricx x
+rnorpa]nuecxnm marepnanam,
copanntm n 1920-x roax. B pe-
synirare e yanoci noccosari n
snaunrenino mepe menranint
mnp xpecrixncrna Hpanoepexno
Yxpannt, npoemoncrpnponari
ero oprannunym cnxsi co cpeo
onrannx. Croni xe yauno Bpayn
axnenrnpyer nnnmanne na nsmene-
nnxx n ornomennxx mexy ropo-
om n epenne, nponsomemnx na
pyexe 1920-30-x roon. Ecnn na
nepnom +rane (1920-e rr.) ropo ro-
paso onime anan ceny, rnanntm
opasom n xynirypno c]epe, ro na
nropom (xonen 1920-x 1930-e rr.)
cena tnn npenpament n xononn-
aninym nepn]epnm, cnaxam-
mym merpononnm (ropoa) eme-
ntm ctpiem n paoue cnno. C
]opmanino-rexnoxparnuecxo
rouxn spennx, ocymecrnnxnoci ne-
penecenne nnycrpnanintx mero-
on oprannsannn nponsnocrna n
cenicxoe xosxcrno; ]axrnuecxn
xe, nponsomno nosnpamenne x
connanintm ornomennxm +noxn
xpenocrnnuecrna.
Konnexrnnnsannx, macconte
penpeccnn n enoprannn, nnuem
ne orpannuennoe npnmenenne na-
cnnnx no ornomennm x nacenennm
npoemoncrpnponann necnoco-
nocri onimenncrcxoro rocyap-
crna ocymecrnnri moepnnsannm
+nonmnnonntm nyrem. 3ro n ne
ynnnrenino, nocxonixy ncropn-
uecxn ontr cnnerenicrnyer, uro
moepnnsannx ocymecrnnma nnmi
n ycnonnxx pasnnrnx xannrannsma
n nosnnxnonennx ypxyasnoro o-
mecrna. Bonimennxn xe crpemn-
nnci nponecrn moepnnsannm o-
nonpemenno c ncxopenennem +ne-
menron xannrannsma. Hamepenaxci
nocrponri nonoe connanncrnuec-
xoe omecrno, onimennxn npnnx-
nnci ]nsnuecxn paspymari rpa-
nnnonnoe omecrno. H ecnn na
noxaninom yponne nm yananoci
onricx nonepxnocrntx (n n cnny
+roro samerntx) ycnexon, ro n ne-
nom, na yponne 'conercxo nnnn-
nnsannn cnonmn ecrnnxmn onn
nnmi yxpennxnn ocnonnte necy-
mne xoncrpyxnnn +roro rpannn-
onnoro omecrna (oruyxenne na-
cenennx or rocyapcrna n cpecrn
nponsnocrna, orcyrcrnne uacrno
cocrnennocrn n nnnnnarnnt, pas-
595
Ab Imperio, #
mtrax camonenrn]nxannx n
naprnxynxpnsm, caxpannsannx nna-
crn n r.n.).
Hpaxrnxa nacnnicrnennoro ne-
pecenennx nentx napoon, x xoro-
po npnernn onimennxn, xapax-
repna nx anroxparnuecxnx omo-
epntx omecrn, raxnx xax Accn-
pncxax epxana nnn Bnsanrnc-
xax nmnepnx. B nrore, na nonom
mecre nepecenennt yrparnnn mno-
rne +nemenrt rpannnonno xyni-
rypt, no npn +rom rax n ne moep-
nnsnponannci oxonuarenino.
Cnennocenennt n Kasaxcrane n
nntx pernonax uem-ro nanomnna-
mr 'xpamontx nme penne
Meconoramnn, ronixo n conercxom
napnanre onn xnnn n paorann na
semne acrpaxrnoro xpama no na-
snannem 'Crponrenicrno Kommy-
nnsma. Bonimennxn, xax nm xasa-
noci, yunn rnannym npnunny ne-
yaun crponrene Bannnoncxo
amnn ('Bor cmeman xstxn nx),
n no+romy crpemnnnci ycrpannri
ee n cocrnennom npoexre, nont-
ranmnci 'cmemari napot, an
nm ennt xstx (ne ronixo pyc-
cxn xstx, no, npexe ncero, xstx
ynnnepcanintx nx ncero nonoro
omecrna cnmnonon n nennocre,
xstx 'nannonanint no ]opme n
connanncrnuecxn no coepxa-
nnm).
He ntepxnnaer xpnrnxn npe-
crannennax na crpannnax monorpa-
]nn nnnnnx nonn+rnnunoro npn-
rpannuix, xxot cymecrnonanmax
o 1930-x rr. (+raxn yrpauennt
pa o nepnoro rpexonaennx, nts-
nannoro nmemarenicrnom smex-nc-
xycnrenx, r.e. nannonannsma). He-
nonino nanpamnnaercx nonpoc:
ecnn nce tno rax neanino, ro or-
xya nsxnaci nnrareninax nouna
nx crpemnreninoro pacnpocrpa-
nennx nannonannsma? A xax xe en-
pecxne norpomt nauana XX nexa
n npemen rpaxancxo nont,
14
npecneonanne nemnen n rot
Hepno mnpono nont, rpernpo-
nanne nonxxon n Poccncxo nm-
nepnn n nx noccrannx n 1830-1831
n 1863 roax? Hecomnenno, oni-
mym poni seci nrpana nonnrnxa
nmnepcxnx nnacre, no n na tro-
nom yponne, ouennno, cymecrno-
nano nanpxxenne.
Hoonax neannsannx ona-
nnonaninoro, omoepnoro ome-
crna nonn+rnnuntx nmnepn xa-
paxrepna nx mnornx sanantx
anropon, nnxmnx n nannonanns-
me n nannonaninom rocyapcrne
uyri nn ne xopeni ncex son XX
nexa n ne nepecrammnx (co npe-
men Bypo Bnnicona) crponri
npoexrt cosannx nexnx ]eepa-
nn nx 'nopocrxontx napoon
14
B. Cepriuyx. Horpomn na Yxpani. Bi mryunnx crepeornnin o ripxo npann,
npnxonano n paxncixnx apxinax. Knn, 1998; O. B. Komapnnnixn. Micreuxa Hpa-
noepexno Yxpann y 1917-1920 pp. Mixerniunn acnexr // Icropix Yxpann. Mano-
niomi imena, noi, ]axrn. Bnn. 15. Knn-onenix. 2001.
596
Penensnn/Reviews
Henrpanino n Bocrouno Enpo-
nt.
15
Iopoxanam, n ocoennocrn nt-
coxoopasonanntm, cnocrnenno
neannsnponari cenicxym xnsni n
rpannnonnoe omecrno. 3ry ren-
ennnm moxno npocnenri yxe n
ry +noxy, xora ropo oxonuareni-
no orennncx or cena, n crann oue-
nnnt nce neocrarxn ropocxo
xnsnn. Yxe pennepnmcxne no+rt
nocnenann npenecri n npocrory e-
penencxo xnsnn n ntesxann na
aun uepnari rnopuecxoe noxno-
nenne. K romy xe npemenn nocxo-
nr n rpannnx neannsannn o-
nee apxanuntx omecrn, uem ro, x
xoropomy npnnanexan anrop. Tax,
pennepnmcxn ncropnx Tannr n
cnoem rpaxrare 'Iepmannx (ox.
100 r. n. +.) xnno neannsnpyer cy-
ponym npocrory repmannen, nc-
nononi npornnonocrannxx ee
ynaxy npanon n Pnme (npnmeua-
renino, uro cam Tannr nnxora ne
xnn cpen repmannen). B +noxy
Hpocnemennx X.-X. Pycco nea-
nnsnponan 'cuacrnnnym xnsni
nxape. Hpecrannreninnna o-
no ns nanonee ypannsnponan-
ntx crpan mnpa Ker Bpayn c ymn-
nennem onnctnaer cenicxne ne-
saxn n narpnapxanint tr yxpa-
nncxoro Honecix ocrponxn rpa-
nnnonnoro omecrna n mope mo-
epna.
ecrnnrenino, mnorne sana-
nte nccneonarenn, opamaxci x
conpemenno ncropnn under-
developed (orcrano) Henrpanino
n Bocrouno Enpont, ycmarpnna-
mr n ne npoennt +ran n ncro-
pnn cnonx cocrnenntx nann.
3ro nanomnnaer ornomenne nspoc-
ntx x cocrnennomy ercrny, o xo-
ropom ncnomnnamr c nocranirne,
no n xoropoe npx nn saxorenn t
nepnyricx.
15
Ch. Ingrao. Ten Untaught Lessons about Central Europe. An Historical Perspective //
Habsburg Occasional Papers. 1996. No. 1. Cm.: http://www2.h-net.msu.edu/~habsweb/
occasionalpapers/untaughtlessons.html. Hocnenee nocemenne 1 nmnx 2005 r.
597
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
HAHH ABTOPL
Bnanunp AAHATOB, npo]eccop, samecrnreni npexropa Hncrnryra
nocroxoneennx Axaemnn Hayx Pu, Mocxna, Poccnx.
Bnnn AHKPOmT, npo]eccop, exan ]axynirera anrnncxoro xstxa,
Ynnnepcnrer Honoro Rxnoro Y+nica, Cnne, Ancrpannx.
b.ashcroItunsw.edu.au
Enena BHHAEHKOBA, npo]eccop, saneymmax xa]epo oreue-
crnenno ncropnn o XX nexa, Kasancxn rocyapcrnennt ynnnepcn-
rer, Kasani, Poccnx. evishlenkovamail.ru
Pnxapa BYALHHYC, oxrop nayx, Mmnxen, Iepmannx.
rvulpiusweb.de
Xenpmx IAEMBOHKHH, onenr rennoncxoro ynnnepcnrera; nayu-
nt corpynnx, Honicxn nncrnryr nannonanino namxrn, Kpaxon,
Honima. hglebockiinetia.pl
Onnra IYPOBA, xannar xyniryponornn, acconnnponannt nayunt
corpynnx, Enponecxn ynnnepcnrer n Canxr-Herepypre, Poccnx.
gourovaeu.spb.ru
3pnec1 ILHEA, acnnpanr Hncrnryra enponecxnx nccneonann
HAH Yxpannt, Knen, Yxpanna. ernestgyidelyahoo.com
Cepren HIOA, concxareni na creneni xannara ncropnuecxnx nayx,
Hncrnryr ncropnn Monancxo axaemnn nayx, Knmnnen, Monona.
sdigolhotmail.com
Mnxann OABHAOB, x.n.n., onenr xa]ept ncropnn Poccnn Bopo-
nexcxoro rocyapcrnennoro ynnnepcnrera, Poccnx; npnrnamennt na-
598
Hauu aemopi
yunt corpynnx Henrpa cnanxncxnx nccneonann Ynnnepcnrera Xox-
xao, Cannopo, nonnx. dolbilovslav.hokudai.ac.jp
Hcunn KHAHT AKAAP, oxropanrxa, Hononcxax mxona +xonomnxn,
Honon, Bennxopnrannx. ykilitkou.edu.tr
Anexcanp AOKHHH, crapmn nayunt corpynnx Hncrnryra noc-
roxoneennx PAH, Mocxna, Poccnx. mikorlokmtu-net.ru
Bnu nan MHPC, onenr enponecxo ncropnn n nonnronornn, Ynn-
nepcnrer Paay, Hameren, Hnepnant. W.v.Meurslet.ru.nl
Hpnna MOPO3OBA, xannar xyniryponornn, onenr xa]ept ]n-
noco]nn Axaemnn xynirypt n ncxyccrn, uenxnncx, Poccnx.
mo-relyandex.ru
Anexcanp OCHHHH, onenr xa]ept ncropnn n xyniryponornn Kpa-
maropcxoro +xonomnxo-rymannrapnoro nncrnryra, Kpamaropcx, Yxpan-
na. agricolaeuayahoo.com
Hoxannec PEMH, Ph.D., npenoanareni poccncxnx n nocrounoenpo-
necxnx nccneonann, Hncrnryr crpanoneuecxnx n xynirypntx nc-
cneonann nm. Pennanna, Xenicnnxcxn ynnnepcnrer, unnnxnnx.
remymappi.helsinki.Ii
Manxn PYAAH, Ph.D., npenoanareni Ynnnepcnrera xopxrayn,
Bamnnrron, CBA. roulandmgeorgetown.edu
Cepren PYMHHHEB, x.c.n., npexrop Henrpa connanintx nccneo-
nann 'Honarop, Baxy, Asepaxan. sergnovatoryandex.ru
Oxcana CAPKHCOBA, Ph.D., ayno-nnsyanint apxnnncr, Apxnn
'Orxptroe omecrno Henrpanino-Enponecxoro Ynnnepcnrera, Bya-
nemr, Benrpnx. sarkisovaoceu.hu
Maprape1 COBHK, oxropanrxa acnnpanrypt anrncxnx n nocrou-
noenponecxnx nccneonann, Ynnnepcnrercxn xonnex Coepropn,
Bnennx. margrethe.soviksh.se
apmc CTAAKHAC, oxrop nayx, samecrnreni npexropa Hncrnryra
ncropnn Hnrnt, Bnninmc, Hnrna. staliuntakas.lt
Ox1an TAHPHCEBEP, Ph.D., onenr ]axynirera mexynapontx or-
nomenn, Bnnxnenocrount rexnnuecxn ynnnepcnrer, Anxapa, Typnnx.
oktaymetu.edu.tr
Cepren TOKTL, x.n.n., onenr xa]ept enopycxo xynirypt, Ipo-
nencxn rocyapcrnennt ynnnepcnrer, Ipono, Benapyci.
msiarhejtokctut.by
599
Ab Imperio, 2/2005
3npm TOMHCOH, npo]eccop ncropnn Bpnrancxoro copyxecrna n
nmnepnn, Hcropnuecxn ]axynirer, Ynnnepcnrer Hnca, Bennxopnra-
nnx. A.S.Thompsonleeds.ac.uk
Cne1nana CMHPHOBA, x.n.n., nesanncnmt nccneonareni, Canxr-
Herepypr, Poccnx. svsmmail.ru
Hanen CTEmAHOB, apxnmanpnr, onenr Bymencxoro ynnnepcnre-
ra, Bymen, Bonrapnx. pavelsteIanovhotmail.com
Onnra mHAHHHOBA, x.c.n., crnnennar nporpammt uynpar n
Hnnancxom ynnnepcnrere, Bnymnnrron, Hnnana, CBA.
oIilippoindiana.edu
Ynnnnu mHPMAH, npo]eccop uaxynirera nenrpanino-enpasncxnx
nccneonann; npexrop Hannonaninoro pecypcnoro nenrpa no nsyue-
nnm nnyrpenne Asnn n Ypana, Hnnancxn ynnnepcnrer, Bnymnnr-
ron, Hnnana, CBA. wIiermanindiana.edu
Aenna HAHHH-XEKMAHH, Ph.D. in Anthropology, crapmn nayu-
nt corpynnx, Hncrnryr connanino anrpononornn nm. Maxca Hnan-
xa, Ianne/3aane, Iepmannx. yalcineth.mpg.de

Могильнер М. (ред.) Ab Imperio 2, 2005 (2005)

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Могильнер М. (ред.) Ab Imperio 2, 2005 (2005)

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

3

sanncxn), ornnunt or pyccxoro

) nnn vrpauucru+ c.oeo+

nponecc oyuennx na pyccxom xstxe onnctnaercx

You might also like